Gc I
978.4 ;■ M» *-•
N81c !
v.l
1237376
©ENEALOGY COULECTION
ALLEN COUNTY PUBLIC LIBRARY
3 1833 01066 8652
COLLECTIONS
OF THE
State Historical Society
OF
NORTH DAKOTA
VOL. I
BEING FIRST ANNUAL REPORT OF THE
STATE HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF NORTH DAKOTA
TO THE GOVERNOR OF NORTH DAKOTA
FOR YEAR ENDING JUNE 30, 1906.
BISMARCK, X. D.
TRIBUNE, STATE PRINTERS AND BINDERS
] 906
Entered according to Act of Congress in the
year A, D. nineteen hundred and five,
BY O. G. LIBBY
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at
Washington, D, C.
5?
^ ^'^
123^^"^^
/ t^j ;? o
COLLECTIONS OF THE STATE HISTORICAL
SOCIETY
VOLUME I.
PART I.— Report of Secretary.
Constitution and By-Laws.
List of Officers and Members.
Report of Expenditures.
Library and Museum.
Newspaper Collection.
PART II. — Addresses and Papers.
PART III.— Biography.
Necrology of Members.
Biographj^ of Old Settlers.
Gazeteer of Old Settlers, Trappers, etc., earlier tlian 1862.
PART IV.— North Dakota History, General and Local.
PART v.— Indians of North Dakota.
INDEX.
LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL.
To the Governor:
It is with pleasure that the secretary of the State Historical
Society reports the progress that has been made during the past
year. Since the annual state appropriation of |1,250 became
available, July 1, 1905, the general outline of work has been ar-
ranged and some small part of the task has been accomplished.
When the Society was reorganized in 1903, verv little was at-
tempted during the next two years except some archaeological
work in the ^lissouri valley, an exhibit at the St. Louis world's
fair and the beginning of a collection of the newspapers of the
state. The proposed reconstruction of the capitol building has
delayed our occupation of the rooms set apart for us, but in June
we were notified that we could take possession of the museum
room, office and vault in the basement of the new wing at the
capitol. This was T^-elcome news to all friends of the Society.
During the interregnum the collection of newspapers, books,
Indian relics and other miscellaneous material was stored in
various places, in danger of loss by fire and subject to all the
wear and tear incident to such storage. The furnishing of the
museum room with suitable display cases, and the vault with
file cases for papers and documents, has yet to be done, no
funds are available just now for any of these purposes. In spite
of this, however, the Society has taken possession of the rooms
and is having temporary cases made till permanent furniture can
be supplied, so that the public may see what we have done to
justify state aid in the past and why we ask for a larger appro-
priation for the future.
It has been found quite impossible for the secretary, with the
limited funds at his disposal, to keep in touch with all the state
and county organizations with which it would be advantageous
to co-operate. Yet undoubtedly such co-operation would be of
the greatest benefit to all concerned and would enable the Society
to locate and preserve many of the local records which otherwise
soon dissappear. Everyone admits the advantage of having on
file in the Society's library at Bismarck copies of all the reports,
minutes and publications of the local and state organizations,
yet little has been done in this direction.
I wish especially to call your attention to the aid that has been
given to the Society in the preparation of this volume
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
by trained specialists, both out of the state and within
it, who are giving us freely what ordinarily costs a
state heavily, and their unpaid services can be largely drawn
upon in the future at no greater cost than in the past. An his-
torical society such as ours always works in conjunction with
other societies, who are making special studies in geography,
genealogy, history, archrnology, ethnology and allied subjects, and
this correlation of their labors and this mutual helpfulness among
their experts produces the most accurate and valuable results.
While, therefore, our Society will never lose sight of its local
task of writing the history of the state and the preservation of
its records, it can at the same time interest a much larger circle
of readers and attract more attention to the state by their keep-
ing in touch with societies in other states and in Canada.
O. G. LiBBY,
Secretary State Historical Society of North Dakota.
Grand Forks, N.*D., July 1, 1906.
Part I
REPORT OF THE SECRETARY OF THE
STATE HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF NORTH
DAKOTA.
REPORT OF SKCRKTARY OF STATE
HISTORICAL SOCIETY,
LEGISLATIVE ENACTMENT.
During the legislative session of 1905 the friends of the Soci-
ety, through Senator Cashel, secured the enactiiient of a law
for the furthering of the interests of the historical work in the
state. This law gives the State Historical Society a legal status
and provides for the proper coordination of its work with that
of the regular state officials. The law (Chap. 25, laws of 1905),
article 8. appears in the revised codes of 1905 as chapter 4, and
is as follows :
Section 240. State historical society. Powers. Ev officio members
of board.] The state historical society of North Dakota shall be the
trustee of the state, and as such shall faithfullj^ expend and apply all
money received from the state to the uses and purposes directed by law,
and shall hold all its present and future collections and property for the
state, and shall not sell, mortgage, transfer or dispose of in any manner,
or remove from the historical rooms in the capitol at Bismarck anj-* ar-
ticle therein without authority of law: provided, this article shall not
prevent the sale or exchange of any duplicates that the society may have
or obtain: and provided, that the secretary of the said society shall
have power to withdraw for temporary use such of the collections as
shall be needed for the compilation and editing of the publications of
the societj-, and that sticli of the collections as may be needed for
exhibition purposes may be withdrav/n for that purpose by the authority
of the board of directors. The governor, auditor, secretary of state,
commissioner of agriculture and labor, and superintendent of public
instruction shall be ex officio members of the board of directors of
said society, and shall take care that the interests of the state are
protected.
Sec. 241. Duties.] It shall be the duty of said society:
1. To collect books, maps, charts and other papers and materials
illustrative of the history of this state in particular and of the west
generally.
2. To obtain from the early pioneers narratives of their exploits,
perils and adventures.
3. To procure facts and statements relative to the history, progress
and decay of our Indian tribes so as to exhibit faithfully the antiquities
and the past and present resources and conditions of this state.
4. To purchase books to supply deficiencies in the various depart-
ments of this collection, and especially reports on the legislation of
other states, on raih'oads and geological surveys, and of educational
and humane institutions for legislative reference, and such other books,
maps, charts and materials as will facilitate the investigation of
historical, scientific and literary subjects. The secretary of state shall
furnish to the state historical society of North Dakota, for reference
and exchange purposes, fifty copies each of every state publication.
10 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
5. To thoroughly catalogue the entire collections of said society for
the more convenient reference of all persons who have occasion to
consult the same. The state shall bind the unbound books, documents,
manuscripts and pamphlets, and especially newspaper files containing
legal notices, in the possession of the state historical society of North
Dakota.
C. To prepare biennially for publication a report of its collections
and such other matter relating to the transactions of the society as
may be useful to the public. There shall be printed by the state one
thousand five hundred copies of the biennial volume of collections of
the state historical society of North Dakota, five hundred copies of
which shall be bound in cloth and the remainder authorized by law
shall be bound in pamphlet form.
7. To keep its rooms open at all reasonable hours on business days
for the receptiou of the citizens of the state who may wish to visit the
same, without fee.
8. Whenever any grant, devise, bequest, donation, gift or assign-
ment of money, bonds or choses in action, or of any property, real or
personal, shall be made to the state historical society of this state,
said society is hereby directed to receive and accept such and that the
right and title to the same shall pass to the state.
Sec. 242. Appropriation.] For the purpose of aiding in the per-
formance of said duties there is hereby annually appropriated to the
said society the sum of one thousand two hundred and fifty dollars.
The board of directors of said society shall keep a correct account of
the manner of expenditure of the money hereby appropriated and report
annually to the governor a detailed statement of such expenditure.
Sec. 243. Powers of society as to historical sites and relics.] The
state historical society may from time to time receive contributions of
historical sites and relics, or money for the purchase of such sites or
relics, and may purchase such sites or relics. It may purchase not
exceeding ten acres of land, embracing the site of old Fort Aber-
crombie, in Richland county, at a cost not exceeding five hundred
dollars, and not exceeding ten acres of land, embracing the site of the
first Christian mission grounds, at Walhalla, in Pembina county, at
a cost not exceeding five hundred dollars. When land shall be con-
tributed or purchased as herein authorized for historical purposes,
title shall vest in the state of North Dakota, and the land may be
placed in the custody of the old settlers' associations of the respective
counties in which said sites are located, and may be improved and used
by them for public park purposes and for the accumulation and care
of relics of historical Interest. When relics are contributed or pur-
chased they shall be placed in the custody of the state historical society
and those of a local historical nature may be loaned to the county
old settlers' associations when proper provision has been made for
their care and preservation. Money contributed for the purchase of
historical relics or sites shall be placed in the hands of the state
treasurer and shall be paid out on warrant of the state auditor -when
approved by the state historical society, or a majority of its members.
Sec. 244. Appropriation.] There is hereby appropriated for the
purpose of the preceding section the sum of one thousand dollars, or
so much thereof as may be necessary, out of any money in the state
treasury not otherwise appropriated; provided, that before said appro-
priation shall be available there shall have been placed in the hands
of the treasurer of the state of North Dakota, to the credit and for
the use and benefit of said state historical society the sum of one
thousand dollars as a contribution from interested persons for carrying
out the provisions of section 243.
ARTICLES OF INCORPORATION.
ARTECDE 1.
The name of the society shall be the State Historical Society of North
Dakota. Its principal place of business shall be Bismarck, North Dakota.
Its duration shall be perpetual. It is organized under chapter 3 (Com-
piled Laws of 18S7, being the general incorporation laws), for the
purpose of collecting and preserving historical records and matter per-
taining to the history of North Dakota.
AUTICLE 2.
The number of the directors of this society shall be sixteen. Eight
of these directors shall hold office until March 31, 1905, and eight of
them shall hold office until March 31, 1907. The present board of
electors shall elect eleven additional members, and they shall also
determine the length of term of each of these members, but all future
directors and officers shall hold office for four years, or until their
successors are elected and qualified. Its first board of directors shall
be as follows: Clement A. Lounsberry, Fargo, N. D., president; Linda
W. Slaughter, Bismarck, N_ D., vice president and corresponding sec-
retary; Marshall H. Jewell", Bismarck, N. D., second vice president;
Warren C. Baker, Grand Forks, N. D., treasurer; Walter F. Cushing,
Fargo, N. D., recording secretary. They shall hold office until their
successors are elected and qualified as provided for in the by-laws of
the society. The directors may elect one of their number correspond-
ing secretary^
ARTICLE 3.
Should the state of North Dakota appoint an historical commission,
naming the pi-esident of this society as one of that commission, it
shall be the duty of the board of directors to act in harmony with
said commission in the matter of collecting and preserving the records,
relics and general information pertaining to the early history of North
Dakota. The society shall also make such collection of material as
relates more particularly to the history of the west and of Canada,
but the board of directors shall have full power to determine what
shall be collected by the society, and how it shall be used.
ARTICLE 4.
This society may acquire the necessary real estate for the transac-
tion of its business and the preservation of its records by purchase,
bequest, contribution, or subscription, or from payment of dues, or
sales of its publications, and other property by the same means, not
exceeding $50,000, but should the society be dissolved by the voluntary
action of its members or otherwise, its property shall pass into the
hands of a receiver, to be appointed by any court having jurisdiction,
who shall settle all debts of the corporation, turning over to the state
whatever may remain after the settlement of the debts.
12 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
ARTICLE 5.
The debts of the society, except for the purchase of real estate,
shall not exceed $1,000, and for the purchase of real estate, to be used
in the necessary transaction of business, $2,000. No member of the
society shall be liable for the debts of the society beyond the amount
of his unpaid dues, as fixed by the by-laws of the society.
BY-LAWS.
ARTICLE 1.
Section 1. The regular meetings of the society shall be held bi-
ennially at the principal place of business at such time during the
month of January as the board of directors may determine.
Sec. 2_ Special meetings may be called by the president or secretary
upon the written request of any other three members.
Sec. 3. There shall be held each year at Bismarck, N. D., a meeting
of the society, at which papers shall be read by members, and such
program carried out as shall be provided for by the board of directors.
A second meeting shall be held annually in the state, at such time
and in such city or place as shall be fixed by the board.
Sec. 4. Notices of all meetings shall be sent by the secretary to
every member of the society.
ARTICLE 2.
Section 1. The offlcers of this society shall consist of a president,
a vice president, a secretary, a treasurer, and a board of directors.
Sec. 2. The board of directors shall be elected by ballot from among
the members at the regular meetings of the societs', and the members
of this board shall hold office for four years or until their successors
are elected and qualified. The following state officers shall be ex
officio members of the board of directors: Governor, auditor, secretary
of state, commissioner of agriculture and labor and superintendent of
public instruction.
Sec. 3. The remaining officers of the society shall be elected by
the board of directors from among their number. The duties of these
officers shall be such as usually devolve upon such officers.
Sec. 4. In addition to his usual duties, the president shall sign all
legal documents for the society as its official representative.
Sec 5. The treasurer shall pay all warrants on the treasury signed
by the secretary. At the regular meeting he shall make a full report
of all receipts and expenditures.
Sec. G. The secretary shall countersign all documents signed by
the president, and no such document shall be valid unless so counter-
signed. He shall keep the records of the society and of the board
of directors and he shall have charge of and be responsible for all
documents, manuscripts and other collections in possession of the
society. He shall edit its publications, conduct its correspondence,
and shall in general act as the principal administrative officer of the
society. He shall collect membership dues, receive all. other moneys
of the society and transmit the same to the treasurer. .
It shall further be the duty of the secretary, under the advice of the
board of directors, to make such collection, exchange and loan of
historical material as shall best further the interests of the society.
He shall, as soon as practicable, catalogue and arrange the collections
of the society, and for this purpose he may appoint a librarian and
such other offlcers as may be needed.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
Until Otherwise provided for, the office of the secretary shall be at
Grand Forks, N. D.
Sec_ 7. Meetings of the board of directors may be called by the
president or the secretary, and these meetings shall be held at Grand
Forks, N. D. The board of directors shall appoint officers to fill all
vacancies until the next regular meeting of the society. They shall
fix the time and place for all meetings of the society and arrange
programs for all literary meetings.
Sec. 8. All property of the society shall be under the control of
the board of directors, who shall decide upon the place or places where
the collections of the society shall be kept. They shall have power,
also, to make such use of the funds and property of the society as
may seem to them necessary and proper for carrying into effect the
purposes of the organization.
Sec. 9. The board of directors may require any officer of the society
to give bonds for the faithful performance of his duty; the amount
of the bond shall be fixed by the board.
Sec. 10 Any officer of the society may be removed from office by
the board of directors for cause, provided he be given ten days' notice
of such intended action. No such action shall be taken except upon
a two-thirds vote of the whole number of directors, and unless each
member of the board shall be notified of such intended action ten
days before the meeting.
Sec. 11. Six honorary vice presidents may be appointed biennially
by the board of directors upon nomination of the society at its regular
meeting.
ARTICLE 3.
Section 1. The members of this society shall be chosen by the board
of directors and shall consist of annual, life and honorary members.
Sec. 2. The membership dues shall be twenty-five dollars for life
members and two dollars yearly for annual members. Arrears in
dues shall be considered a cause for dropping any member from the
roll of the society
Sec. 3. Honorary members shall be chosen by the society at the
regular meetings upon nomination by the board of directors.
Sec. 4. Surviving members of the Ladies' Historical Society of
Bismarck and North Dakota — Mrs. Linda W. Slaughter, Mrs. Christina
A. Dunn and Mrs. Phoebe Marsh — shail be considered honorary mem-
bers of the society. These members shall retain the right of voting
at all meetings of the society.
Sec_ 5. Members unable to attend the meetings of the society may
send proxies with such powers as they may chose to confer.
ARTICLE 4.
Section 1. All by-laws previously adopted by the society are hereby
repealed.
Sec. 2. Each member shall be entitled to receive all publications
of the society.
Sec. 3. Branch societies may be organized whenever, in the judg-
ment of the board of directors, such organizations are called for.
Sec. 4. There shall be issued biennially by the society a publication
containing such historical material as may be considered by the sec-
retary as worthy of preservation in this form
Sec. 5. The fiscal year of the society shall begin on the first day-
of April and end on the last day of March.
OFFICERS AND DIRECTORS.
OFFICEKS.
TERM EXPIRES.
Chas. F. Amidox. Fargo, President March 31, 1907
M. H. Jewell, Bismarck, Vice President March 31, 1907
J. L. Cashel, Grafton. Treasurer March 31, 1907
O. G. LiBBY, Grand Forks, Secretary March 31, 1907
DIRECTORS.
TERM EXPIRES.
Alfred Blaisdell, Minot March 31, 1909
Chas. J. Fisk, Grand Forks March 31, 1909
N. G. Larimore, Larimore March 31, 1907
C. A. LouNSBERRY, Fargo March 31, 1909
Rev. G. L. Wilson, Langdon March 31, 1907
W. F. Ball, Fargo March 31, 1907
C. B. Little, Bismarck March 31, 1909
Dr. J. D. Taylor, Grand Forks March 31, 1909
C. F. Templeton, Grand Forks March 31, 1907
F. A. Wardwell, Pembina March 31, 1909
Wm. H. White, Fargo March 31, 1909
Geo. B. Winship, Grand Forks March 31, 1909
Ex-Opficio Directors — Governor, Auditor, Secretary of State,
Superintendent of Public Instruction, Commissioner of Agricul-
ture and Labor.
STANDING COMMITTEES.
Rules of Museum — Pres. Chas. F. Amidon, Col. C. B. Little,
O. G. Libby.
Loan Collections— Col. C. B. Little, M. H. Jewell, Governor of
the state.
Audits— Wm. H. White, N. G. Larimore, Dr. J. D. Taylor.
MEMBERSHIP.
LIFE MEMBERS.
Geo. B. Winship Grand Forks
C. A. Lounsberry Fargo
HONORARY MEMBERS.
Mrs. Linda W. Slaughter Wilton
Mrs. Phoebe Marsh Bismarck
Mrs. Christina A. Dunn Bismarck
Helen Veeder Mandan
Judson LaMoure Pembina
T. E. Cooper Grafton
E. R. Steinbrueck Mandan
ANNUAL MEMBERS.
Araidon, Chas. F Fargo
Andrews, C. W. Walhalla
Angell, E. D •. Fargo
Arnold, H. V Larimore
Babcock. E.J University
Bacon, J. U Grand Forks
Baker, Thos., Jr Fargo
Ball, W. F. Fargo
Ballou, Wm Fargo
Bangs, G. A Grand Forks
Bangs, Tracy Grand Forks
Beecher, D. H Grand Forks
Blaisdell, Alfred Minot
Bosard, J. H Grand Forks
Brannon, M. A University
Bronson, H. A Grand Forks
Bruce, A. A Grand Forks
Budge, Wm Grand Forks
Burleson, Rev. J. K Grand Forks
Burrows, A. S Grand Forks
Campbell, Dr. R. D.' Grand Forks
Carmody, John Hillsboro
Carothers, R. M Grand Forks
Cashel, J. L Grafton
Christianson, Lars Fargo
Clarke, Sidney Grand Forks
Clifford, Geo.'B Grand Forks
Cliflford, J. E Grand Forks
Hist.-2
18 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Colliiiji:, Jas. H Inkster
Collins, Stephen Grand Forks
Cooper, E. C Grand Forks
Corliss. Guy C. H Grand Forks
Crane, Dr. C. S Grand Forks
Creel, H. M Devils Lake
Darling, C. W Fargo
Darrow, Dr. E. M Fargo
Dongan, Rev. Thos Chicago, 111.
Donglas, Win. B Fargo
Elton, Jas Grand Forks
Farrand, John D . Fargo
Fish, H. C Marshfield, Wis.
risk, C. J Grand Forks
Forster, Geo. F Harvey
Gillette. John M Yalley City
Grethen, Anton Harvey
Griffith, R. B . -. Grand Forks
Hagen, H. J Abercrombie
Hager, G. S St. Thomas
Hausb rough. H. C Devils Lake
Hays, Rev. F. H Chicago. Ill
Heyward, R. F Langdon
Holmes, D. M ' Grand Forks
Hoover, W. E Fargo
Hubbard, N. K Fargo
Hunter, Av. H Fargo
Jackson, Leroy ; Larimore
Jewell, M. H Bismarck
Johnson, Jas ^Minot
Johnson, J. A Fargo
Jov, W. A Grand Forks
Kent, E. H Grand Forks
Kneeshaw, W. J Pembina
Lander, E.J Grand Forks
Larimore, N. G Larimore
Leonard, Mrs. Catherine Gue Grand Forks
Leonard, Prof. A. G Grand Forks
Libby, O. G Grand Forks
Little, C. B Bismarck
McCumber, P. J Wahpeton
McDonald, Don Grand Forks
McEwan, G. K Park River
McFarland. Geo. A Valley City
McKenzie, Alex Bismarck
McLain, J. F Grand Forks
]Macnie, John University
Maher, John W Devils Lake
Mann, Bishop Cameron Fargf)
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 19
Mar^^hall Thos. F Oakes
Men'i field, AVebster University
Metzger, G. B Williston
Middano-h. Henry G Devils Lake
More, S. G Butfalo
Morgan, D. E Devils Lake
Murphy, J. S Minot
Nash, Dudley Grand Forks
Nash, Willis K Grand Forks
Nichols, G. E Fargo
Nuessle, W. L Washburn
Peake, Col. A. P Valley City
Plunile}', H. C Fargo
Pollock, Kobt. M Fargo
Powell. W. D Casselton
Quarve. Timan L Fessenden
Radcliffe, 8ani. J Larimore
Rex, Scott Grand Forks
Roach, Joseph Minot
Rourke, Patrick H Lisbon
Russell, W. S Grand Forks
Rvan, Hugh Grand Forks*
Schultheis, A. G Grand Forks
Scott. W. A Fargo
Serumgard, Ole Devils Lake
Shanley, Rt. Rev. John Fargo
Skulason, B. G Grand Forks
Sorley. J. A Grand Forks
Spalding, B. F Fargo
Stearns, Wallace N Grand Forks
StockAvell, W. L Grafton
Taylor, Dr. J. D Grand Forks
Templeton, C. F Grand Forks
Thomas, Geo. S Grand Forks
Thompson, F.J Fargo
Tinglestad, John Grand Forks
Towle, Geo. F Park River
Upson, E. M Grand Forks
Walker, F. P Fargo
Wallace, J. F Bismarck
Wardwell, F. A Pembina
Wheeler, Dr. H. M Grand Forks
White, Wm. H Fargo
Whithed, H. L Grand Forks
Wilder, W. L Grand Forks
Williams, E. A Bismarck
Wilson, Rev. G. L Langdon
Young, N. C Fargo
EXPENDITURES.
REPORT OF EXPENDITURES OF STATE HISTORICAL
SOCIETY OF NORTH DAKOTA FROM MAY 13,
1905, TO JULY^ 1, 190G.
I, Vouchers drawn bv the secretary on the annual appropriation
(11,250) from Julv 1, 1905, to July 1, 1906.
June 30, 1905, O. G. Libby .' | 16.13
June 29, railroad fare, St. Paul to Fargo. . .| 8.18
June 30, bus and transfer charges 1.25
June 30, railroad fares, Fargo to Grand
Forks, H. C. Fish and O. G. Libby 4.70
June 30, hotel expenses, Fargo 2.00
Total I 16.13
April 15 to Noyember 15, 1905, E. R. Steinbrueck, field
collecting, seven months at |30 per month 210.00
July 12, 1905, O. G. Libby, Winnipeg collecting trip. . . 82.27
July 1, hotel expenses. Grand Forks | 5.00
July 1, railroad fares, Grand Forks to Pem-
bina 5.10
July 1, meals 1 . 00
July 3, cost of securing Canadian boundary
post '. 5.00
July 3, freight on Canadian boundary post. . 1.67
July 3, railroad fares, Pernbina to Winnipeg 4.10
July 3, storage on baggage . . . . , .50
July 4, long distance telephone .20
July 4, old French trapper's rosary .50
July 4, meals .35
July 6, book, Northwest Passage Across
Canada .75
July 7, book, Canadian Northwest 1.25
July 8, drugs .70
July 10, railroad fare, Winnipeg to Grand
Forks 4 . 55
July 10, seyen Chippewa pipes 5 . 00
July 11, hotel expenses, Winnipeg 31.80
July 11, railroad fare, Winnipeg to Grand
Forks 4 . 55
July 11, baggage transfer .75
July 11, developing and printing photographs 1.50
22 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
July 11, postage and car fare 1 . 10
July 11, board and livery, Union Point, Man. 4.50
Jul}- 11, stone ax, fleslier and scraper 2.40
Total ..| 82.27
July 12, B. G. Skulason 10 .30
July 0, return railroad fare, Grand Forks to
Winnipeg- I 9.10
July 6, hack 25
July 7, meals .95
Total I 10.30
July 12, J. A. Tanner, work on newspaper collection. . 30.00
July 12, Bailes & Perkins, balance due for eight collect-
ing trunks 21 . 62
July 12, The Herald, file case and supplies 32.85
July 12, R. B. Griffith 92.30
May 15, enyelopes | 1 . 25
May 29, cards and desk sponge .40
June 3, enyelopes .50
June 8, lock ,40
June 9, tripod for camera 6 . 00
June 23, nails and paper for shelving 5.75
July 3, camera and supplies 67 . 90
July 30, kodak supplies 10 . 10
Total I 92.30
July 12, Arthur H. Clark Co., Cleveland, Ohio 02.40
June 16, Early Western Travels, vols. V, VI,
VII, XIV, XV, XVI .1 24.00
June 19, Journal of Lewis and Clark Expe-
dition, 5 vols 37 . 50
June 19, express .90
Total I 62.40
July 31, Goodsi)eed's Bookshop, Boston, Mass 7.00
July 31, E. E. Jones, Belcourt, board and room, H. C.
Fish and O. G. Libby 23 . 10
July 31, O. G. Libby, Turtle mountain collecting trip. . 88.56
July 12, hotel exi)enses. Grand Forks .f 3.50
July 12, railroad fare, Grand Forks to Rolla 4.65
July 12, baggage delivery 25
July 12, express 1 . 45
July 12, meals 2.00
July 13, hotel expenses, Rolla 3.25
July 13, stage, Rolla to Belcourt 1 . 00
July 14, buffalo skinning knife 2.00
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 23
July IT), (Miippewa pipe ,75
eTuly 10, notebooks 1 . 45
July 10, services of Indians . . , 1.25
July 10, Chii)pewa canie, arrow and spoon. . .50
July I'O, stage. Belcourt to Duuseitli 2.00
July 20, meals 75
July 20, drujjs 50
July 25. six riupjx'wa i)ii)es 3.10
July 20, board and room 8.00
July 20. thirteen sjteciniens of Chippewa work 6.20
July 20, medicine drum. Chippewa games... 14.75
July 20, Chip])owa bead work 1.00
July 20, three (,'hippewa whistles, two pam-
phlets 1.00
July 27, services of Chippewa interpreter. .. 5.00
July 27. Chi])j>ewa ])aint bag, grinding stone
and tobacco bag 2.25
July 27, ineals .75
July 27, stage. Dunseith to Belcourt 2.00
July 31, postage .18
July 31, railroad fare, Kolla to St. Paul... 17.78
July 31, meals 1 .00
July 31, notary's fee .25
Total I 88.56
August 28, O. G. Libby, Elbowoods collecting trip. . . . 106.75
July 31, Diamond dyes for Indian chart. . . .| 1.70
August 1. express .50
August 1, hotel expenses. Grand Forks .... 3.75
August 1. baggage transfer .50
August 1, railroad fare. Grand Forks to
Fargo 2.35
August 2, hotel expenses, Fargo 1 . 00
August 7, typewriting .50
August 8, hotel expenses, Bismarck 7 . 50
August 8, baggage transfer .50
August 8, railroad fare, Bismarck to Wash-
burn 1 . 35
August 8, books, J. H. Taylor 3.00
August 8, meals .25
August 9, hotel expenses. Coal Harbor 1.00
August 9, stage fare. Washburn to Elbowoods 6.50
August 17, interpreter and team 4.00
August 17, three arrow heads .80
August 17. buffalo horn cup and spear head 1 . 00
August 17, painted calf hide, Mandan design 3.75
August 17, grinding stone, rawhide wood
carrier and flint knife 1 . 00
24 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
August 19, meals and lodging 1 .00
August 21, interpreter and team 5.50
August 21, Crow ornament and hammer .75
August 21, meals .50
August 22, interpreter .75
August 23, stone ax, flints and arrow points 1.20
August 23, board and room 2.50
August 23, meals .50
August 23, use of boat on Missouri river. ... .50
August 23, Mandan game, seven pieces 7.70
August 24, stone hammer .50
August 24, camp supplies 1 . 05
August 25, conjuring bowl and ladle 5.00
August 25, ball for woman's game 2.50
August 25, meals .50
August 25, Mandan basket 2 . 00
August 28, interpreters and teams 31.75
August 28, use of team 1 . 50
Total I 106.75
September 15, O. G. Libby, Elbowoods and Fort Yates
collecting trip 67 . 76
August 28, notary's fee | .25
August 29, postage .29
August 30, camp supplies .50
August 31, interpreter and team 1.50
September 1, team 1.50
September 1, room and board, Elbowoods.. 11.50
September 4, room and board, Armstrong.. 3.00
September 5, room and board. Coal Harbor. . 1.00
September 5, stage, Elbowoods to Washburn 7.75
September 5, meals .75
September 5, railroad fare, Washburn to Bis-
marck 1,37
September 5, excess baggage .25
September 7, team ......" 3.50
September 8, return fare, Bismarck to Man-
dan 30
Sejjtember 8, hotel expenses, Mandan 1 . 75
September 9, Chippewa pipes 1.10
September 9, meals .75
September 9, Sioux pipe .25
September 9, hotel expenses. Bismarck 6.00
September 10, stage, Bismarck to Gayton P.O. 2.50
September 10, meals and use of team 90
September 10, ferry charge .25
September 11, camj) supplies 35
September 12, sweet grass hammer 50
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 25
September 12, board and room, Cannon Ball 3.00
September 13, ferry charge .25
September 13, stage, Shermer's place to Bis-
marck 1.75
September 14, developing and printing photo-
graphs ' 12.20
September 14, hotel expenses, Bismarck.... 1.50
September 15, lodging, Winnipeg Junction.. ,50
September 15, baggage transfer .75
Total I 67. 7G
October 16, J. L. Cashel, treasurer State Historical
Society 52.51
(The items of expenditure appear in the second part
of this report.)
October 16, H. A. O'Leary, for books 16.25
October 16, Hudson Bay Co., memorials | 1.75
October 16, Hudson Bay Co., papers 2.50
October 16, Hudson Bay Co., reports 5.50
October 16, Hudson Bay Co., Red River Set-
tlement ^ 1.00
October 16, Ballantyne's Hudson Bay 1.50
October 16, IMackenzie's Voyages 1.50
October 16, McKeevor's Hudson Bav 2.50
Total I 16.25
October 16, Arthur H. Clark Co 13.05
July 14, Early Western Travels, vol. XVII. . .| 4.00
September 11, Journal Lewis and Clark Ex-
pedition, vol. VI 7.50
September 11, express .22
September 27, CopAvay's Indians 1 . 33
Total I 13.05
October 16, R. B. Griffith 14.53
August 1, camp supplies I 1.35
August 1, canvas 1 . 20
August 2, blank books 3 . 30
September 5, paper .50
September IS, mounts .54
September 21, envelopes .36
September 23, lock for office 1. 50
September 30, printing photographs 3 . 26
October 2, camera plates and desk pad 2 . 52
Total I 14.53
26 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
October 10, St. Hilaire Lumber Co 16.30
June 22, 327 feet shelving, No. 2 | 8.20
June 22, 323 feet shelving, No. 1 8.10
Total I 16.30
November 29, Gibbs Grain & Fuel Co., coal and wood. . 6.00
November 29, M. J. Londergan, dravage 7.50
November 29, R. B. Griffith ......'. 14.53
October 2, window shades and matting for
floor I 10.88
October 12, cards and card index 2.35
October 14, blotters 10
October 10, oil cloth 35
October 23, dozen sheets carbon paper .50
October 23, coal hod .35
Total I 14.53
November 29, O. G. Libby 20 .96
September 25, office cleaning | .45
September 29, express .45
October 2, interest on loan .25
October 2, express .60
October 9, interest on loan .50
October 23, office furniture 1 . 40
November 10, express .95
November 20, paper and twine .25
November 21, express .80
November 23, dravage .50
November 20, return railroad fare. Grand
Forks to St. Paul 13.75
November 20, photograph, F, F. Gerard.... 1.00
Total .$ 20.90
December 16, E. R. Steinbrueck, museum work, Nov. 15
to Dec. 15, 1905 30 .00
January 22, 1906, E. R. Steinbrueck 12.49
January 22, 1906, drayage | 5.25
January 22, freight . 3 . 69
January 22, ferry charges .20
January 22, one day's time 3 . 00
January 22, museum supplies .35
Total I 12.49
January 22, E. R. Steinbrueck, museum work, Dec. 15,
1905, to Jan. 15. 1900 30 .00
January 22, A. C. Mather, office rent, Sept. 26 to Dec.
31, 1905 25.00
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 27
January 22, J. A. Tanner 5 .35
December 2, 1005, express paid | 4.75
December 2. nails, twine and i)aper .60
Total I 5.35
January 22, J. A. Tanner, Ayork on ne^yspaper cases. ... 15.00
January 22, The Herald, letter heads and jiaste 7.75
February 20. 1^. R. StcMubrueck, museum work, Jan. 15
to Feb. 15 30 . 00
February 26, The Herald, printing and stationery. ... 6.50
February 28, J. A. Tanner ' . 129.50
Work on newspaper collection, July 1 to Dee.
31 ' 116.00
Office work, Oct. 9 to Dec. 31, 57 hours at 25c 13.50
Total 1129.50
March 19, p]. R. Steinbrueck, museum work Feb. 15 to
:Mar. 15 30.00
March 19, Oliyer Tyjiewriter Co 15.00
March 21, O. G. Lib'by 17.64
December 11, 1905, express I 2.15
December 11, express .75
December 14, freight and drayage .75
January 3, 1906, office cleaning .60
January 8, postage .50
January 29, registered mail .11
February 5, postage 1 . 18
February 12, express .25
February 15, return railroad fare. Grand
Forks to Pembina 5 . 10
February 16, hotel expenses, Pembina 2.00
February 26, postage .70
February 26, freight and drayage .85
March 5, express .80
March 13, long distance telephone 1.40
March 19, office gas .50
Total , :..| 17.64
March 21, J. L. Cashel, treasurer State Historical So-
ciety 47. 95
April 1, J. C. Ritchey, Bismarck, drayage 1.50
April 9, Arthur H. Clark Co.. ...... .1 30.30
Xoyember 7, 1905, Journal of Lewis and Clark
Expedition, Vol. VII I 7.80
January 3, 1906, Atlas Lewis and Clark Ex-
pedition 7 . 80
January 4, Early Western Trayels, Vol. XXI 4.00
28 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
January 30, Early Western Travels, Vol.
XXli 4.00
Febrnary 21, Audubon's Western Journal ... 2 . 70
March 9, Early Western Travels, Vol. XXIII 4.00
Total I 30.30
April 9, The Herald, 100 sheets manilla paper 3.00
April 9, W. E. Butler, Bismarck, developing and print-
ing photographs 7.20
April 12, A. C. Mather, office rent Jan. 1 to March 31,
1906 . 24.00
April 23, 0. G. Libb}', expenses of trip with Leonard
Crunelle, Chicago 55 . 38
March 24, railroad fare. Grand Forks to
Fargo, N. P. R. E. . I 2.83
March 25, lodging, Winnipeg Junction .50
March 25, meals, Fargo .20
March 26, hotel expenses, Bismarck 4 . 00 ~
March 26, drayage .75
March 26, meals. Underwood 1.00
March 27, hotel expenses, Garrison 2.00
March 27, meals, John Nagle's .50
March 28, stage, Garrison to Elbowoods 5.00
March 29, services of Indian .50
March 30, meals and room. Shell Creek 1 . 50
March 31, elk teeth and picture 2 . 50
April 2, meals and room, Elbowoods 14.00
April 2, meals, John Nagle's 50
April 2, telegram .50
April 2, stage, Elbowoods to Garrison 5.00
April 3, hotel expenses. Garrison 2.50
April 3, drayage . .25
April 3, meals, Bismarck .50
April 4, sleeping car tickets 2.00
April 4, hotel expenses, Fargo 1.00
April 4, railroad fare, Fargo to Grand
Forks, G. N 2.35
Total I 50.38
April 5, J. H. Balch, services | .90
April 6, express 3 . 50
April 6, drayage and storage .75
April 9, express .35
Total .§ 55.38
April 24, M. J. Londergan, freight and drayage 15.05
April 24, Mrs. M. A. Thompson, Fairfax, S. D., old Ft.
Randall church pew 15 . 00
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 29
April 24, E. E. Steinbrueck, collecting work, March 15
to Apr. 15 30.00
April 24, E. R. Stcinbriieck, additional services in mu-
senm, Jan. and Feb.. 190G GO. 00
April 24, E. K. Steinbriieck 28 . 11
April 24, book | 1.50
April 24, ink 35
April 24, brush 05
Aj)ril 24, i)liot() ])lates, 4x5 4.55
April 24, photo plates, 5x7 3.30
April 24, photo printing paper 4.65
April 24, ])aste .25
April 24, chemicals .70
April 24, mounts 1.20
April 24, nails 10
April 24, stationery and postage .26
April 24, repair of wagon 3.00
April 24, hoe and pick handles .50
April 24, rope .70
April 24, horseshoeing 2.00
April 24, horse collars 5 .00
Total I 28.11
May 16, The Herald, printing 300 proof sheets 2,50
Mav 16, R. B. Griffith 11.43
December 11, 1905, pencils I .20
December 22, tracing paper 1.00
February 28, 1906, canvas 1.23
March 16, plates and films 3.80
April 16, printing photographs 3.10
April 18, paste .10
April 23, canvas .30
April 24, typewriter ribbon .T5
April 25, envelopes and blank book .80
April 30, envelopes .15
Total I 11.43
May 16, Holmes & Liedman, insurance on contents of
' office T.15
May 16, O. G. Libby 15 39
April 4, railroad fares, Bismarck to Fargo. .$ 12.30
April 25, stamps 3.00
April 30, postage .09
Total I 15.39
Mav 17, E. R. Steinbrueck, collecting work, April 15 to
" May 15 30. Oo
30 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
May 21, J. A. Tanner, preparing newspaper files for
binding 45 . 00
Total 1 1,795. 86
Total state appropriation available for the State His-
torical Society | 2,500.00
Total expenditures July 1, 1905, to July 1, 1906 1,795.86
Balance on hand July 1, 1906 | 704.14
II. Warrants drawn on the treasurer, J. L. Cash el, for the
expenditures of the State Historical Society of North Dakota,
and receipts into treasury of same from May 13, 1905, to July
1, 1906:
RECEIPTS.
May 13, 1905, balance on hand | SO .82
May 13, dues 178.00
June 17, State Uniyersity of North Dakota, for books
sold ] 50.00
October 19, O. G. Libby 50 . 00
December 26, state warrant 52 . 51
February 12, 1906, State University of North Dakota,
books 5 . 00
April 11, state warrant 47.95
April 19, note of E. K. Steiubrueck for money loaned to
him by the State Historical Society. 65.00
Total ...| 529.28
EXPENDITURES.
Warrant No. 62, May 15, 1905, R. B. Griffith | 1.90
Warrant No. 63, May 15, 1905, Julia A. Thomas, type-
writing -.....'... 4 . 00
AVarrant No. 64, May 17, J. A. Tanner 22.00
Work on newspapers, Jan. 1 to March 29. . .| 20.00
Work on packing specimens 2.00
Total .f 22.00
Warrant No. 65, INfay 17, O. G. Libby, postage 2.16
Warrant No. 66, May 17, Mrs. Wni. Budge, stamped
envelopes 10.60
Wariant No. 67, June 17, O. G. Libby 40.28
May 6, return railroad fare, Grafton to Pem-
bina ; .| 1,90
May 31, collecting trip to Conway 7.65
June 2, express ". .50
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 31
June 5, postage .95
June 17, expenses of trip to St. Paul 29.28
Total I 40.28
Warrant Xo. (18, June IT, ^V. B. Koe, developing nega-
tives 2.00
AVarrant No. 09, June 17, Caldwell, the stamp man. . . .35
Warrant No. 70, IMaindealer. jtriutiug 4.00
Warrant No. 71, June 17, typewriting 1.25
Warrant No. 72, Julv 18, John W. Cadbv, Albanv,
N. Y ".. 1.00
Warrant No. 7;J, .Inly 18. C. F. Libbie & C, Boston,
JNIass 2.77
Warrant No. 74, Juh^ 18, Universitv 1*. O. box rtnit,
July 1 to Oct. 1,*^ 1905 ". 1.50
Julv 21, amount advanced for collecting expenses to
' O. (1. Libby 50 .00
August 20, amount advanced for collecting expenses to
E. K, Steinbrueck 25 .00
Warrant No. 75, October 9, O. G. Libby, i)ostage 1.5G
Warrant No. 70, October 9, tyi)ewriting .75
Warrant No. 77, October 9, j"^. K. Parsons, office table 4.00
Warrant No. 78, October 9, Grand Forks Furniture
Co., stove 7.20
Warrant No. 79, Burrows Bros. Co., Cleveland, Ohio. . 3.25
Warrant No. 80, October 20, Sitting Rabbit, balance
due on Indian picture 10 . 00
Warrant No. 81, October 20, Spotted Weasel, flint lock
butf alo gun 4 . 00
Warrant No. 82, October 20, Oliver Typewriter Co., .
first payment on typewriter 25 . 00
Warrant No. 83, November 13, Oliver Typewriter Co. 5.00
Warrant No. 84, November 20, University Book Store .50
Warrant No. 85, December 4, A. S. Bariies & Co .98
Warrant No. 80, December 4, H. A. O'Learv, Brooklvn,
N. Y V ].. 1.50
Warrant No. 87, December 4, Albert Britnell, Toronto,
Can 3.70
Warrant No. 88, December 4, Union Librarv Associa-
tion ■ .' 1.08
Warrant No. 89, December 13, T. O. Edwards & Co.,
chairs 3 . 45
Warrant No. 90, December 13, R. B. Griffith 2.92
Warrant No. 91, December 13, Oliver Typewriter Co. 5.00
Warrant No. 92, December 22, Irwin A. Churchill,
Minneapolis, Minn 3.00
Warrant No. 93, December 22, Mrs. Wm. Budge,
stamped envelopes 10 . 00
32 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Warrant No. 94, January 8, 1906, Lee Bros., Minne-
apolis, Minn., photographs of F. F. Gerard 2.00
Warrant No. 95, Januar3^ 8, Oliver Typewriter Co. . . 5.00
Warrant No. 96, February 13, Oliver Typewriter Co. 5.00
Warrant No. 97, Februarv 26, Frank L. Dixon, plumb-
ing .' 4.90
Warrant No. 98, February 26, Librairie Beauchemin,
Montreal, Can .' 1.00
Warrant No. 99, February 26, H. A. O'Leary 4 . 00
Warrant No. 100, March 21, R. E. Wenzel, work on
newspaper collection 7.00
Warrant No. 101, April 9, Thomas J. Taylor, Taunton,
Mass 1.10
Warrant No. 102, April 9, C. F. Libbie & Co 1.14
Warrant No. 103, April 9, Wm. Briggs, Toronto, Can. 2.50
Warrant No. 104, April 9, Chas. Scribner's Sons 1.50
Warrant No. 105, April 9, Frank L. Dixon 3.65
Warrant No. 106, April 9, Little, Brown & Co., Boston,
Mass 1.48
Warrant No. 107, April 9, Nash Bros., express paper 1.33
Warrant No. 108, April 9, R. E. Wenzel, work on news-
paper collection 5 . 00
Warrant No. 109, April 9, Mrs, Wm. Budge, stamped
envelopes 10 . 60
Warrant No. 110, May 7, Albert Britnell, Toronto.. 5.40
Warrant No. Ill, Mav 7, University P. O., box rent
Oct. 1, 1905, to July 1, 1906 4.50
Warrant No. 112, May 14. Roger St. Pierre, Dunseith,
Chippewa chart of buffalo hunt 10 . 00
Warrant No. 113, May 28, postage and express .60
Warrant No. 114, Mav 28, Cresw^ell's Among the Sioux 1 . 06
Warrant No. 115, May 28, C. F. Libbie & Co 1.98
Warrant No. 116, May 28, J. A. Johnson, Fargo, trav-
eling expenses of A. C. IMcLaughlin, Ann Arbor,
Mich., and rent of hall 65 . 00
Warrant No, 117, June i6, Mandan playing ball 2.20
Total I 410.24
Balance on hand Julv 1, 1906 % 119.04
LIBRARY AND MUSEUM.
The library of the State Historical Society has hardly yet
begun to grow, numbering as it does about 1.500 books and pam-
phlets, with some maps, pictures and manuscripts. It has not
been catalogued and arranged, and proper accommodations have
not been provided for it in our rooms. As in the case of the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 33
museum, however, provision is being made for book cases, and
it is expected that the already numerous donations listed on
the following pages and the books and pamphlets purchased dur-
ing the ])ast three A-ears may soon appear on our shelves where
the public can have access to them.
The secretary desires to urge upon all residents of the state
that they contribute what they can to increase our collection of
maps, pamphlets, magazines and books. It will be our policy
to accept the gifts of magazine files, old newspapers and other
periodicals, and thus keep on hand a large number of duplicates
for exchange with other societies.
From a limited experience in this state, the secretary is con-
vinced that there is in a majority of homes, stored in attics and
cellars, much valuable printed and other historical material
which should be sent in to our Society. It is not possible for us
to collect and preserve for future use these valuable records with-
out the ready co-operation of every one interested in the matter.
Only recently a very old and valuable file of county papers that
had been left in an attic was used for kindling fires by the parties
who later occupied the house. The loss in this instance was the
more irreparable on account of the recent burning of the court
house with the large number of records kept there.
The quite common custom among the county and town officials
of destroying all records not in immediate use is another illus-
tration of this waste of original records which may come later
to have the highest value. In this way poll books, assessment
rolls, census returns, old village and town plats, and a great
variety of similar materials are lost, when they should be pre-
served in the vaults of the State Historical Society.
Another numerous class of state records is commonly neglected,
namely, the reports, minutes of proceedings and annual publica-
tions of the very large number of organizations in the state.
In a few years many of these records will be invaluable for refer-
ence, and certainly they should be more carefully preserved by
the officers of the various organizations issuing them and copies
of each should find their way to the collections of the Society.
There is probably not a community in the' state that does not
contain some historic records, either public or private, that should
be sent to us for preservation. Since all the expense of trans-
portation is paid by the Society, it would seem that more material
of this kind would find its way into our possession. We are
confident, however, that with this present notice that the small
list of donors ajjpearing in this volume will be increased by
another year many fold, and that there will be a corresponding
increase in the number and value of the donations.
Hist.— 3
34 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
GIFTS TO THE LIBRARY OF THE STATE HISTORICAL SOCIETY OF
NORTH DAKOTA.
Alloway, C. V., Winnipeg, Man., three pamplilets.
Andrews, C. W., Walhalla, one pamphlet.
Armstrong, M. K., St. James, Minn., one book and two pam-
phlets.
Arnold, H. V., Larimore, one pamphlet.
Brower, J. V., St. Paul, Minn., nine books.
Bruce, A. A., Grand Forks, three books and 161 pamphlets.
Burleson, Rev. J. K., Grand Forks, seven pamphlets.
Cavalier, E. K., Pembina, one photograph.
Collins, John S., Omaha, Neb., one book.
County Commissioners, Pembina, maps and manuscript records
of the county.
Gushing, W. F., Bismarck, eleven photographs.
Einarsson, Svanhvit, Hensel, one pamphlet.
Evanston Historical Society, Evanston, 111., one book and three
pamphlets.
Fish, H. C, Marshfleld, Wis., eleven pamphlets.
Forster, Prof. George F., Harvey, one book.
Grover, Frank R., Chicago, 111., one pamphlet.
Hall, Rev. C. L., Elbowoods, three pamphlets, three photo-
graphs.
Hamel, Chas., Grafton, nine registers for visitors at Roosevelt
cabin, St. Louis and Portland.
Historical Society of New Mexico, Sante Fe, N. M., one pam-
phlet.
Historical Society of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia, Pa., fourteen
books and pamphlets.
Hudson Bay Company, Winnipeg, Man., one map.
Ipswich Historical Society, Ipswich, Mass., one pamphlet.
Jewell, M. H., Bismarck, one book.
Lee, Charles H., Walhalla, one pamphlet.
Libby, O. G., Grand Forks, twenty-three pamphlets.
Lounsberry, Col. C. A., Fargo, 184 books, 411 pamphlets, 424
periodicals, 13 manuscripts, also j)lates and 500 photos for
Record illustrations.
McLain, J. F., Grand Forks, two books.
MacFarlane, R., Winnipeg, Man., one pamphlet.
Moran, Patrick, Bismarck, old Ft. Randall newspaper, the
Independent, Jan. 18, 1865.
New England Hist, and Geneal. Soc, Boston, Mass., two pam-
phlets.
Ontario Historical Society, Toronto, Can., two books.
Plumley, H. C, Fargo, five books.
Prud'homme, L. A., Winnipeg, Man., one pamphlet.
1237376
STATE OF XORTH DAKOTA 35
Robertson, I. P., Winnipeg, ^lan., seven pamphlets.
Skulason, B. G., Grand Forks, three pamphlets.
South Dakota Historical Society, Aberdeen, S. D., four books
and one pamphlet.
State Historical Society of Iowa, Iowa City, Iowa, three books
and ten pamphlets.
State Historical Society of Kansas, Topeka, Kan., one book.
Stein, Annie, Georgetown, Minn., one photograph.
Taylor, Dr. J. I)., Grand Forks, four books and sixteen maps.
Thomas, Maj. A. W., Elbowoods, two books and one photo-
gra])h.
Vineland Hist, and Antiq. Soc, Yineland, N. J., two pamphlets.
War Department, Washington, D. C, one set of maps of Mis-
souri River Survey.
Westergaard, Christian, Buffalo, N. D., twenty-seven news-
papers.
West Virginia Hist, and Antiq. Soc, Charleston, W. Va., one
pamphlet.
Wilson, Rev. G. L., Langdon, four pamphlets.
Woburn Public Library, Woburn, Mass., one pamphlet.
The museum consists of a number of unclassified specimens,
many thousand in number, more than enough already to fill the
room set apart for the display of this portion of our collection.
Xearly two years ago the board of directors elected E. R. Stein-
brueck curator of the museum at a salary of -fGOO a 3'ear. Owing,
however, to the small sum appropriated for us at the last session
of the legislature, and because of the impossibility of taking
possession of our rooms, the curator has not yet been placed in
charge of the work. This lack of facilities for the arrangement
and classification of material in the' museum has been a serious
handicap to the satisfactory collecting of new specimens, yet this
work has gone on steadily. It has been the aim of the secretary
to keep the interest alive in as many lines as possible by having
a number of persons in different parts of the state collect material
illustrative of the various periods in our development, of the
earlier and the later life among the Sioux, Mandan, Arikara,
Grosventre and Chippewas, and of the old world survivals among
the many nationalities within our borders. With historical ma-
terial representing all these jjhases of our life and collected by
so many individuals, it is obvious that our museum will have
its interest alike for the scientist, the old settler, and even the
latest arrival from Europe ; every one will want to see our collec-
tion and many will donate liberally to increase it. As we
continue our work other departments will be added as they
appear to be needed. For example, we should have not only
portraits of our early settlers and Indian fighters, but also of
36 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
our leading citizens, prominent in every walk of life, and group
pictures of important legislative bodies, conventions and local
organizations. Characteristic costumes of tbe various Indian
tribes in ceremonial dress furnish abundant material for pnoto-
grapbs, as do also those of the French trapper, the scout and
the cowboy. Elsewhere in this volume is a list of early residents
and visitors to the state previous to 1862. Such a list would
be doubly valuable if we could supplement it by portraits of
each of these men.
With the display cases now being made we hope to be able by
December to make such a showing of the varied and abundant
historical material in the state that every one will be convinced
of the desirability of saving it as speedily as possible from any
further loss.
The following list of gifts to the museum is an illustration of
how widely interest in our collection has already spread :
Alloway, C. Y., Winnipeg, Man., Hudson Bay tobacco box with
flint and steel; reindeer hide sleeping-bag and robe; two buffalo
horns.
Amidon, Mrs. C. F., Fargo, four Indian hammers.
Baldwinson, B. L., Winnipeg, Man., specimen of Icelandic
brass and leather work.
Brunelle, John, Belcourt. N. D., stone hammer,
Carrigan, Major, Fort Yates, eight guns taken by U. S. govern-
ment from Indians, 1890.
Cold Hand, Gayton P. O., two pieces quartz crystal.
Fish, H. C, Marshfield, Wis., four flint arrow heads; one flint
spear head; three small trilobites.
Grodahl, Ole, McCanna, mortar and pounding stone.
Hall, Rev. C. L.", Elbowoods, Arikara game.
Hudson Bay Co., Winnipeg, Man., Hudson Bay company flag
Inflecting Voice (Chipfjowa), Dunseith, Indian charm.
Johnson, M. N., Petersburg, trapper's double spoon.
Juneau, Dinace, Dunseith, white quartz arrow head.
Lowe, D. G., Union Point, Man., stone hammer; arrow head •
Indian pottery; Hudson Bay company gun wrench.
McLaughlin, Mrs. James, Fort Yates, petrified shell ; metal ax
head ; Ree praying stone ; Sioux gift stick.
Mackey, Mrs. F. L., Garrison, Chippewa bead Avork.
Nordby, Olaf, Argusville, stone hammer.
Okapayyasikai (Chii)pewa), Belcourt, wooden hide scraper.
Olgeirson, G., Underwood, Icelandic walking stick.
Orr, Lawrence M., IMcCanna, stone ax.
Osby, Martin, Argusville, stone ax.
Parkin, Mrs. A. J., Gayton P. O., one piece of Mandan game;
bear tooth medicine holder; Sioux grinding stone; stone hammer;
Mandan stone ax ; Mandan pottery ; braid of sweet grass.
Peterson, P. A., Bismarck, iron arrowhead.
Red Bear (Chippewa chief), Belcourt, Chippewa pipe.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 37
Russell, W. D., Stanton P. O.. bone flesher.
St. Pierre, Eoger, Dunseith, stone ax; Indian scented root
(Ma-nwa).
Simpson, A. M., Forman, ancient geological specimen.
Smith, R. W., Winnipeg, Man., pair Flemish sabots and stone
hammer.
Steinbrueck, E. E. collection of Indian specimens from Mis-
souri valley (see public document No. 40).
Suverly, G. S., Gayton P. O., two stone hammers; Mandan pot-
tery.
Vatne, Andrew, Cooperstown, Norwegian lamp.
Wanaqwut (Chippewa), Belcourt, one pair Indian earrings.
Warner, F. C, Pembina, United States international boundary
post.
Weatherby, E. S., Fort Yates, five flint arrow heads; piece
decorated Mandan pottery.
Wells, E. A., Gavtou P. <)., Mandan sacred stone.
NEWSPAPER COLLECTION.
No part of our work for the past two years has been more
successful than the efl'ort to collect and file all the newspapers
of the state. Reinforced by the law passed at the last legislative
session, we have succeeded in having practically every paper in
the state send us two copies of each issue. The first portion of
our collection is now being bound at Bismarck, and hereafter
these bound files will constitute an important part of the his
torical records we are preserving for future use. In a number
of instances editors have sent or promised us very important
volumes of back numbers. With the losses by fire from which so
many newspapers have suffered in recent years, the importance
of tiius preserving a complete file of every paper is apparent
to all.
The text of the law defining a legal newspaper and providing
for our collection is given below :
CHAPTER 13 9.
(H. B. No. 2 01 — Streeter.)
LEGAL NEWSPAPERS.
An Act to Amend Section 1801 of the Revised Codes, Prescribing the
Requirements of Newspapers Qualified to Do Legal Printing.
Be It Enacted by the Legislative Assembly of the State of North Dakota:
1. Amendment.] That section 1804 of the revised codes be amend-
ed so as to read as follows:
Sec. 1804. Requirements of Newspapers Qualified to Do Legal Print-
ing. Two Copies of Each Issue to be Filed With State Historical
Society.] Before any newspaper in this state shall be qualified to pub-
lish any legal notice, or any matter required to be printed or published
in some newspaper in the state, or any public notices for any county,
city or other municipality within this state, such newspaper must have
38 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
been established at least six months, and hereafter for one year, at
least one page of the same actually printed at the place designated in
the date line, and have been in regular and continuous circulation dur-
ing that time with a bona fide subscription list of at least one hundred
and fifty regular and continuous subscribers. Such newspaper must
contain at least four pages of five columns to the page, said columns
to be not less than eighteen inches in length and twelve ems pica in
width, with not less than four columns of reading or news matter; or
must contain eight pages of four columns to the page, or its equivalent,
the columns thereof to be not less than twelve inches in length; pro-
vided, that in counties where there is no newspaper published having
the above prescribed qualifications, any newspaper at the county seat
shall be entitled to publish such legal notices even though it may not
have been established six months; provided, further, that in counties in
which no newspaper is published any notices required by law to be pub-
lished may be published in a newspaper printed in an adjoining county
having a general circulation in said county. It shall be the duty of
the owner or publisher of every legal newspaper in the state to send
to the state historical society of North Dakota, to such address as shall
be designated by the secretary thereof, two copies of each issue of such
newspaper.
IT. Emergency.] An emergency exists in that it is desirable that
the state historical society shall be furnished the files of all state pub-
lications, beginning at once, therefore this act shall take effect and be
in force from and after its passage and approval.
Approved March 11, 1905.
Laws passed by the ninth session of the legislative assembly of the
state of North Dakota, p. 24G.
LIST OF NEWSPAPERS IN THE POSSESSION OF THE STATE HISTORICAL
SOCIETY, JULY 20, 190B.
Papers published outside the state are marked thus*
NO. ISSUES.
Abercrombie Herald 139
Adams Budget 39
Adams Enterprise 4
Alberta Herald * 42
Anamoose Progress 60
Aneta Panorama 134
Antler American 58
Ashley Tribune 138
Balfour Leader 107
Balfour Messenger 25
Balfour Statesman 215
Beiihold Tribune 57
Berwick Post 118
Billings County Herald 13
Billings County Bepublican 54
Binford Times 64
Bisbee Gazette 63
Bismarck Weekly Tribune 125
Bottineau County News 121
Bottineau Courant 132
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
NO. ISSUES.
Bowbells Bulletin 50
Bowbells Tribune 64
Bowdon Guardian 63
Braddock News 68
Brinsmade Star 8
Buffalo Express 62
Buford Tribune 136
Canadian Farmer * 49
Cando Herald 127
Cando Record 107
Cari)io News .57
Carrington Record 51
Carrington Independent 57
Casselton Eye 39
Casselton Reporter 123
Cavalier County Clipper 21
Cavalier County Republican 131
Cavalier Chronicle 104
Center Republican 63
Christine Eagle 62
Church's Ferry Sun 79
Cogswell Enterprise 131
Cooperstown Courier 124
Courier Democrat 129
Courtenay Gazette 138
Crary Public Opinion 128
Crosbv p]agle 57
Crosbv Review 69
Crystal Call 139
Deepriver Pioneer 20
Dawson Leader 26
De Lamere Mistletoe Ill
Denbigh Promoter 37
Denhoff A^oice 33
Der Deutsche Republikaner 89
Der Deutsche Pioneer 3
Der Nordwesten* 29
Der Volks Freund 47
Des Lacs A^alley Observer 65
Devils Lake Free Press 354
Devils Lake Inter-Ocean 112
Devils Lake Journal 59
Devils Lake News 19
Dickey County Leader 66
Dickey Reporter 64
Dickinson Press 139
Dickinson Recorder 128
40 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
NO. ISSUES.
Die Staats Presse 127
Die Wacht am Missouri 50
Donnybrook Courier 133
Drake News 44
Drayton Eelio 122
Eddy County Provost 63
Edgeley Mail 67
Edinburg Tribune 63
Edmore Herald 131
Egeland Enterprise 9
Emmons County Advocate 63
Emmons County Record 60
Emmons County Republican 67
Esmond Bee 63
Esmond Leader , 4
Fairdale Times 12
Fargo Forum (weekly) 92
Fargo Journal 77
Fingal Herald 61
Finley Beacon 138
Flasher Hustler 53
Flaxton Eagle 13
Flaxton Times 64
Flickertail Flicker 18
Forbes Republican 18
Forbes Tribune 18
Forman News 121
Fram 50
Free Press 41
Germania* 69
Glenburn Advance 59
Glen Ullin News 129
Goodrich Weekly Citizen 109
Goose River Farmer 153
Grafton News and Times 138
Grand Forks Courier 36
Grandin Chronicle 138
Granville Record 134
Grano Tribune 51
Griggs County Sentinel 68
Hamilton Independent 5
Hankinson News 140
Hannaford Enterprise 51
Hansboro Pioneer 19
Harvey Herald . . .' 63
Harvey Journal 7
Hatton Free Press 15
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 41
NO. ISSUES.
Heimskringla* lis
Herald Granville 85
Hettinger Count}^ Dynamo 40
Hillsboro Banner 134
Hope Pioneer 14
Hunter Herald 32
Independent (Mandan) 112
Independent (Lansford) 44
International (Portal) . 129
Jamestown Weekly Alert 125
Kathryn Weekly Star 60
Kenmare Journal 133
Kenmare News 49
Kidder County Republican 33
Kindred Tribune 59
Knox Advocate 44
Knox Independent 22
Kulm Messenger 47
LaFollette Forum 20
Lakota American 118
Lakota Herald 104
LaMoure County Chronicle 132
Lansford Times 42
Larimore Pioneer 134
Leeds News 141
Lidgerwood Broadaxe 64
Lidgerwood Monitor 139
Lisbon Free Press 121
Litchville Bulletin 68
Logberg (Winnipeg) * 117
McCumber Herald 43
McHenry County Journal 59
McHenry Tribune 63
Mcintosh Republican 138
McLean County Gazette 42
McLean County Independent 59
McLean County Journal 3
McLean County Miner 132
McLeod Enterprise 55 ,
Maddock Standard 128
Mandan Pioneer 140
Mandan Republican 56
Mandan Times 117
Manhaven Journal 60
Marion Sentinel 58
Mayville Tribune 129
Medina Citizen 70
42 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
NO. ISSUES.
Michigan Arena 42
Milton Globe 138
Minnesota Stats Tidnung* 29
Minot Weekly Optic 101
Minto Journal 49
Moliall News 141
Moon (Hanna) 54
Mouse Kiver Journal 93
Mouse River Standard 21
Munich Herald 63
Napoleon Homestead 71
Neche Chronotype 116
Nelson County Independent 88
Nelson County Observer 140
New Salem Herald 38
Normal Oracle (Valley City) 18
North Dakota Banner 39
North Dakota Capitol 136
North Dakota Eagle 129
North Dakota Farmer 8
North Dakota Independent 65
North Dakota Magnet 47
North Dakota Patriot 128
North Dakota Record 133
North Dakota Sittings 50
North Dakotan 20
Northwood Gleaner 133
Norwich Item " 61
Oakes Rejjublican 76
Oakes Times 26
Oberon Reporter 143
Omemee Herald 120
Optimist (Rugby) 22
Osnabrock Independent 71
Page Record 70
Palermo StandaTd 9
Palladium 245
Park River Gazette News 141
Perth Journal 107
Petersburg Record 4,3
Pierce County Tribune 131
Pink Paper 87
Pioneer Express 105
Portland Republican 115
Post (Dickinson) 39
Ransom County independent 113
Ransom County Gazette 33
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 43
NO. ISSUES.
Rav Pioneer 54
Red River Valley Ir^nn 16
Renville County Tribune 114
Reynolds Enterprise 103
Richardton News 50
Rolette County Examiner 43
Rolette County Herald 68
Ross Valley News 145
Rujjbv Optimist 65
Ryder News 138
St. Peter's Bote* 51
St. Thomas Times 140
Sanborn Enterprise 64
Sandoun Enterprise 44
Sargent County Independent 84
Sarjient County Teller 63
Sarles Budget 10
Sawver Clipper 58
Searchlight 57
Sentinel 55
Settler 77
Sharon Reporter 86
Sheldon Progress 131
Sheldon Enterprise 3
Sherwood Journal 56
Sherwood Tribune 65
Sheyenne Star 44
Souris Republican 132
Springbrook Eagle 11
Springbrook News 53
Stanley Sun 53 »
Starkweather Times 141
State Journal 62
Stats-Tidende 90
Steele County Tribune 132
Steele Ozone 138
Stutspian County Democrat 58
Stutsman County Leader 6
Stutsman County Patriot '''6
Sunday Eagle 3
Sykeston Tribune 68
Svenska A'olks Tidnung* 24
Tagus Mirror 53
Times 86
Times-Vidette 37
Tioga Gazette 133
Tower City Topics 127
44 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
NO. ISSUES.
Towner News and Stockman 130
Towner Count}' Democrat 59
Towner Tribune ; 5
Traill County Blade 63
Transcript 64
Tribune (Kindred) 37
Turtle Mountain Star 50
Underwood Leader 10
Upham Star 10
Valley City Alliance 68
Valley City Times-Record 54
Vinland * 27
Voice 50
Wahpeton Gazette 139
Wahpeton Globe 135
Wahpeton Times 73
Walcott Reporter 89
Wallialla Mountaineer 249
Wallace County Record 5
Walsh County Record 142
Walsh County Republican 63
Ward County Independent 55
Ward County Reporter 98
Washburn Leader 132
Weekly Star 53
Weekly Student 54
Weekly Times 25
Wells County Free Press 61
Wells County News 03
Westhope Standard 92
Wheatland Eagle 135
Wheelock Times 43
Wheelock Tribune 72
White Earth Record 63
White Ribbon Bulletin 25
Williston Graphic 62
Williston Herald 56
Williston World 3
Wilton News 64
Wimbledon News 53
Wishek News 151
Wolford Mirror 20
York Ledger 94
DAILIES.
Bismarck Tribune 963
Evening Press (Grand Forks) 529
STATE OF XORTH DAKOTA 45
NO. ISSUES.
Evenino: Times (Grand Forks) 190
Fargo Fornm 915
Grand Forks Herald 866
Jamestown Alert 760
Jamestown Capital 800
Manitoba Free Press* 310
Minot Daily Optic 691
Morning Call (Fargo) 762
Plaindealer (Grand Forks) 260
Ward County Reporter (Minot) 95
LOAN COLLECTIONS.
Loan collections to historical societies have proved to be ex-
cellent means of securing the use of valuable specimens at very
little cost. While a society thus profits by this plan to give the
public access to collections they would probably otherwise never
see, the owner of the loan collection secures perfect safety for
his specimens and avoids further trouble of storing or caring for
them. Our society has so far obtained but one such collection,
but others will soon be added on the same terms, as our accom-
modations become ample enough to provide for the necessary
display.
The George H. Binghenheimer Sioux collection, now in the
possession of the Society, is a fair illustration of the benefit we
derive from such an arrangement. We have in this case the
added advantage of being able to purchase the collection as fast
as funds become available for that purpose. The itemized col-
lection with the contract agreed to b}^ both parties is given below :
Inventory of Binghenheimer collection of Siouce material loaned
to the State Historical Society of North Dakota on the terms
given in the contract helow.
1. Cowhide decorated with sunburst | 12.00
2. Cowhide decorated with Sioux pattern.. 16.00
3. Buffalo hide, undecorated 50.00
4. Buffalo hide decorated with sunburst... 150.00
5. Fawn skin decorated with porcupine work 3.75
6. Calf hide decorated like No. 2 4.25
7. Calf hide decorated like No. 2 4 . 50
8. Calf hide decorated with porcupine work 5.25
9. Two buffalo calf hides decorated with
porcupine work 70 . 00
10. Sioux painting on cloth — Horse Stealing
—7 vds. by. 2 yds 14.00
11. Coo-stick with otter fur 25.00
46
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
12. Otter fur for coo-stick 10.00
13. Vest covered with white shells 3.75
14. Three tepees, two set up and one down. . 15.00
15. Blue-beaded knife sheath 1.50
16. Cowhide bag, 12 by 9 inches 1.10
17. Loon skin, with bells for dance 2.00
18. Buckskin bag, with porcupine work, 10
inches square 1 . 50
19. Buckskin suit, with porcupine work and
weasel fur 50 . 00
20. Buckskin suit, with porcupine flowers
and flags 32.50
21. Buckskin coat, with porcupine flowers. . . 15.00
22. Skin saddle bag, painted in pattern 6.00
23. Two buckskin satchels, large size, porcu-
pine work 17 . 00
24. Sweet grass mat 1.00
25. Tavo buckskin satchels, large size, beaded 9.00
26. Buckskin parasol 2.00
27. Four beaded velvet bags, Sioux work,
flowers 37.00
28. Brass necklace from Indian grave .75
29. Small drum, once owned by Crawler.. .. 10.00
30. Horn spoon, deer head (split across)... .50
31. Pair gauntlet gloves, beaded 5.00
32. Eagle feather headdress, with feather
trail 31.00
33. Woman's collar, decorated with shells. . . 1.75
34. Boy's travois | 1 .00
35. Men's beaded velvet leggings 1.50
36. St. eToseph collar, beaded 1.00
37. Buckskin lightning shield, painted by
Swift Dog 20.00
38. Dance shield, cloth, painted .50
39. Feather dance ornament, circular .75
40. White bead breast ornament 1.25
41. Indian painting, 1 yard by 2 yards 5.00
42. Bead hat band, Chippewa 1.00
43. Square of bead Avork 5 . 00
44. Miniature Chipj)ewa canoe 1.0(1
45. Buckskin baby cap, decorated 1.00
46. Glue stick 10.00
47. Two beaded vests 2 . 50
48. Pai)poose and carrier (miniature) 2.00
49. Sioux i)ainting, life of Good Voice Eagle,
4 yards by 8 yards 14 . 00
50. Sioux painting, one-half of the whole pic-
ture, end beaded 5 . 00
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 47
51. Medicine Joe's box 3.00
52. Colored hair head ornament with bone. . 2.00
53. Two buffalo horn spoons 1.50
54. Sioux game, sticks and rings 2 . 00
55. Baby cap, ornamented with porcupine
work 5 . 00
5G. Turtle shell 15
57. Turtle shell, large .75
58. Bull Head's primer 10.00
59. Two bladder bags, beaded for quills.... 1.25
00. Pair Chippewa shell ear rings 2.50
01. Leather sling .15
C2. Wooden saddle and stirrups 15.00
63. Sweet grass and roots — ''medicine" .75
64. Knuckle bone and stick game : . .50
65. Seventeen gift sticks, porcupine decora-
tions, two large, fifteen small 3.00
66. Two squaw combs .50
67. Two tom-tom supports 1.00
68. Cow's tail brush .15
69. Babv carrier, porcupine decoration 5.00
70. Buckskin beaded gun case 15 . 00
71. Small beaded bag with porcupine work. . 1.25
72. Two large beaded bags with porcupine
work 16.00
73. Beaded buckskin pipe bag ' 3.00
74. Small bag, two tiags, bead work 2.00
75. Beaded bag (tobacco bag) \ 1.50
76. Very small bag, porcupine work .35
77. Tobacco bag, slightly beaded, marked ... 1 . 50
78. Bladder bag, porcupine work, buckskin at
top 1.00
79. Beaded whiskbroora holder 1.00
80. Beaded bag for matches (small) .30
81. Old paint bag, beaded slightly. 1.00
82. Two knife sheaths, beaded and with por-
cupine work 1 . 75
83. Shoot Holy's tobacco bag 3.00
84. Two large beaded tobacco bags 8.50
85. Two looking glass bags, with porcupine
work 4 . 25
86. Large match carrier 1.00
87. Rabbit's ears bag 1 . 00
88. Beaded white purse .50
89. Chamois skin bag, machine made 1.00
90. Sioux game, spindle and pieces on string .60
91. Three pair moccasins, porcupine work,
large 10.00
48
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
92. Pair moccasins, porcupine work and
beads 2.00
93. Four pair moccasins, beaded variously, no
porcupine 5 . 25
94. Medicine Joe's moccasins 2.50
95. Pair Chippewa woman's moccasins 2.50
96. Two pair children's moccasins 2 . 00
97. Cloth bag, beaded 30
98. Two beaded bags, one looped .60
99. Four dolls 8.00
100. Head for doll, black hair .75
101. Four balls, various sizes 4.25
102. Three beaded turtles and one lizard .... 1 . 80
103. Three eagle feathers 1 . 50
104. Black beaded squaw leggings 3.00
105. Three war clubs, unpainted (red hair
tails) 13.50
106. War club, red painted 1 . 10
107. Three armlets, porcupine work 1.75
108. Four strips beaded work 1 . 25
109. Man's porcupine belt 1 . 50
110. Two stilleto cases 2.00
111. Two whips 2.00
112. Boy's bow 2.00
113. Mne iron tipped arrows and two blunt
arrows 4 . 50
114. Buffalo horn club 1.50
115. Three small cl«bs 3.00
116. Beaded drum stick .75
117. Two pair large buffalo horns 1.00
120. Buffalo cow horn, beaded 1.00
121. Eighteen red pipestone pipes and one
brass pipe 93 . 00
122. Picture of Running Antelope, presented
to him by President Grant 15 . 00
123. One sinew bow, one wooden bow 10.00
124. Kill Crow's saddle bag (from Custer bat-
tlefield, one-half of an officer's saddle
bag) 15.00
Total 11,023.85
It is hereby agreed, between George H. Bingenheimer of Man-
dan, N. D., and the State Historical Society of North Dakota,
that the Sioux collection above inventoried remain in the rooms
of the State Historical Society of North Dakota for three years
from June 22, 1906, and that the State Historical Society during
this time guarantee said collection as per inventory from any
damage or loss. It is further agreed that the State Historical
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 49
Society may purchase any jiortion of the collection at the prices
given in the inventory except the decorated buffalo hide, number
4 in the inventory. It is understood that the above collection
will be exhibited in the rooms of the State Historical Society
as soon as suitable cases can be provided for tlu; same.
All of which report is respectfully submitted,
O. G. Lip.BY, Secretary.
Hist.-4
I Part II
ADDRESSES AND PAPERS
ADDRESSES AND PAPERS.
THE USES OF AN HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
An address delivered by Prof. A. C. McLaughlin (Department of
History, University of Chicago) at the annual meeting of the State
Historical Society of North Dakota, held at Fargo, June 7, 1906.
The American mind is declared to be a peculiarly practical
mind. ^Ye are often told that we pay attention only to the
present and the tangible and have no patience with idealistic
theory or with the unattained future. Such general propositions
might easily be refuted, for it may well be doubted whether any
nation has ever been so commonly moved by ideals or inspired by
the abstract. And yet I suppose it can be said that, under the
influence of a practical American spirit which has so much of
the present to occupy it, we are peculiarly apt to stop and say.
''What is the use?'' What is the use we may say of an historical
society? Is it to be established and supported for the gratifica-
tion of a few antiquaries who have a strange fondness for brush-
ing the dust from uninteresting documents? Is it to be sup-
ported as a mere acquiescence to the dilettanti — those who are
interested in articles of virtue, not because of any meaning they
convey or any lesson that they teach, but because they satisfy
"a contemplative but inactive temperament?" Is an historical
society to be founded and encouraged simply because a few
earnest souls are eager for the past? Or is there a broader and
more rational basis which makes an historical society' an object
of public support?
I would not for the world throw the cold water of disparage-
ment on the antiquarian or the dilettante; the world would not
be so interesting without them. And those of us who take no
interest in old things simply because they are old, in first editions
simply because they are first, in useless ornam'ents chiefly because
they are useless, should be grateful for the prevalence of a spirit
that is unlike our own because it adds to the attractiveness of
a monotonous existence.
But I am putting myself now in the place of the practical
citizen of this northern state, covered with wide prairies that
are being rapidly covered with wheat fields, a virgin state first
settled to all practical purposes only in your lifetime and mine,
a state full of the possibilities for wealth. Everywhere nature
is holding out temptations; on every side come suggestions to
work for immediate profit and immediate improvement. Why
should North Dakota have an historical society, and, above all,
why should it be a public historical society aided by the state
and encouraged by the people?
54 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
One might naturally say that Dakota has no history. True it
is that to follOAV its career one must go back to the founding of
the Hudson Bay company over three hundred years ago, one
must know the controversy between France and England in the
early eighteenth century, one must trace the travels of the Veren-
drye brothers over the western prairies, one must follow the
trails of Lewis and Clark. But the practical man of affairs will
naturally say, nevertheless, that Dakota has a history so short
in comparison with that of Virginia or Massachusetts that its
history as yet can awaken little enthusiasm and is of no great
consequence. He might also even more naturally say that if any
one is interested in history he should be allowed to gratify his
taste without enlisting public recognition or asking private co-
operation. These objections or these questionings I should like
to consider; I am not wrong, I think, in believing that they are
not of my creation ; they have entered your minds and those of
the men of the state whose attention has been called to your
efforts to found and build up this historical society.
My chiefest proposition is that an historical society is decid-
edly and significantly an object of public concern. True, a few
curious individuals may for private amusement, if they choose,
hunt about for curios in the documents of Dakota's history;
and this much of mild-mannered exploration may concern us
not at all, or at least we could justly say that it is a matter of
purely personal taste and only of indirect general interest. But
if any one has the idea that this curious mousing after well
forgotten facts is the sole or chief subject of a state historical
society, it must be because he has not thought of the subject,
or because he has thoughtlessly accepted the usual conception of
history as a study of the dead past. He has not stopped to think
that real history has not to do with death but life; not with
statics, but with dynamics; not with conditions, but with move-
ments; not with what was, but with what grew to be; not with
something that is inert and buried, but with something that we
may be sure is here with us and that we will meet in the future.
For nothing that is done in the life of a community is lost in its
influences. The present is made up out of the past; the future
is to be made up out of the present. The present is the unfolded
past. The study of history is the study of this unfolding, this
evolution from one stage to another, this marvellously interesting
change that is going on in human society. Does this sound like
modern scientific evolution? It is in part, though the scientists,
or some of them, perhaps have as yet hardly understood the
breadth and scope of their doctrine. History and the study of
society began to be imbued with this spirit and this notion
decades before Darwin's Origin of Species. And I imagine that
not all the natural scientists understand that evolution is not
confined to a mode of building up animal life or the differentia-
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 55
tion of species, bnt has to do with the great process of unfolding
which is going on. For the doctrine of evolution, of course, does
not make environment the creator — to do so would be to abjure
evolution and go back to a creational idea— but it does necessarily
suppose that in each stage and in each moment a future stage
and a future moment are enclosed, to be brought into new condi-
tions and to be given new form by the influence of environment.
This all sounds philosophical and vague. But philosophy may
not be falsehood. And the first thing I would do in calling atten-
tion to the work of history is to combat that well cherished
notion that history has to do with phenomena that are without
relation to anything, with facts that are detached, that have no
more vitality than have pieces of pasteboard. If once we can
fully realize tlmt the history of a nation is a study of the life
of a nation, a study of its livinp. we can take a new interest.
If onf^e we can understand that a nation is as much the product
of its Tsast career as you are of yours ; that in the case of a state
as well as of an individual the child is the father of the man —
in fact that the child and the man are one being — then history
has a meaning. If we can once for all cast aside the notion that
historical study means dealing with buried facts, with exhuming
something to gloat over in its strange and unnatural appearance
and to gratify a morbid curiosity ; with things that have gone
and left nothing behind them but dead evidences ; with deeds
that are altogether abstracted from human affairs because they
are really gone — if we can once get rid of these ideas, then we
can see some use in historical study and historical societies.
Can we not remember that it is quite as unthinkable that a
thing that has happened should disappear into nothingness as
that nn object in one's hand should spring into existence from
nothingness.
But beyond all question the value of historical study is that
it widens and lengthens the experience, extends and deepens the
sympathy of the student. No man can be wide-minded who
allows himself to be hemmed in by a narrow circle of interests
and conceptions. Life today is so full of multifarious antidotes
to mere moral and intellectual selfishness, we have so expanded
our intelligence beyond the little domain in which we physically
move, that we sometimes think it sufiicient that we see and
study society as it is. If by travel and reading, by contempla-
tion and thought. M-e know tlie present day society, if we know
of the railway problem and the labor problem and the Eastern
problem, we know more than enough to wrest us from the danger
of provincialism and from the narrowness that comes to the man
that can view his whole world from his own doorstep. But this
knowledge of society is strictly speaking but superficial; the
view thus obtained is like the one you would get if you looked at
the cross section of a tree trunk, and were totally oblivious of
56 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
roots and branches and twigs and leaves. Historical study seeks
to bring to the student's vision not alone a given cross section,
but the tree itself, and that not as a finished product, not as
a fossilized tree, but as an organism.
One of the greatest duties of a man is to extend his relations,
for by doing so he extends himself. Each one of us grows strong
and really increases his stature, not by virtue of any totally
detached and isolated growth, if such a growth is even hypo-
thetically possible, but by the number and strength of his moral
and intellectual connections. Now the function of history is
to offer opportunities for relationships with the past — let me say
rather for making connections in sympathy and in intelligence
with human living. That man is large who has wide vision and
a long reach, who can come into living contact with the distant,
who has a share in the thoughts and activities of other men and
of other nations, whose sympathies and sensations are not con-
tracted, who is responsive to ideals and conditions that move
not his neighbor because his neighbor is too narrow and too
hardened in his incasement of ignorance or selfishness to be
touched by them. One need not argue long to prove that this
is what constitutes human development — a development of the
real inward man in all his capacity and in all his dimensions,
in the extent of his sympathies, in the width of his knowledge
and his wisdom. It is the function, then, of historical study to
enlarge the student by widening his experience, by adding to
his immediate present a knowledge of the doings and strivings,
the successes and failures, of previous generations, above all,
by letting him see society as it grows and moves, in order that
he may then know the life about him more surely, because he has
made the past which produced the present a part of himself.
However widely you may know the present in society or in poli-
tics, if you knoAV not the past, you must be a sociologist or a
politician of but two dimensions. History ofl:ers the opportunity
to add the third dimension — to add depth and height to mere
breadth and length.
In considering the work of an historical society, we realize that
it is interested in the life of the state. Especially in a new
community there is need of building up a public consciousness
and a sense of historical continuity. This gives dignity, sobriety
and earnestness, and adds conservatism to optimism and energy.
But we should know more than the mere narrow line running
into the past of our own limited environment. We should link
the life of Dakota with the life of America and the life of Europe,
we should see our place in history. Without a sense of our
indebtedness to the past there can scarcely be an appreciation of
our responsibility to the future. It is indeed under any circum-
stances difiicult to see that what we now do is determining what
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 57
the future will be. and that as surely as the past is with us, is
the future already in our hands and slipping through our fingers.
It is, I believe. Bentham who reminds us that this age is the old
age of mankind ; that this is not the youth of the world. The
good old times were the new and the young. It is wise, therefore,
to take advantage of the experiences of the past. Let us appreci-
ate this fact and act not as if our American communities were
in primeval youth, guileless, innocent and unsophisticated, free
from the teaching of adolescent follies.
Historical study is possibly needful in this western country.
A state that has no sense of its individuality can have little
recognition of its duties and the moral effect of its conduct.
Individuality, with its increasing sense of dignity and responsi-
bility, needs perhaps especial encouragement in states that have
no geographical peculiarity, especially in the surveyor-made
states of the west. And yet. this reasoning is, I confess, in part
a priori. I do not know that we in the east have less state pride
than do the people of the west, if we do have less sense of unity
and individuality of our communities. If we are sufBciently
proud of our respective states, we shall be interested in seeing
that they shun the primrose path of dalliance and corruption.
We need now in this country far and wide the sense of social
responsibility. We are in a curious mixed state of collectivism
and selfish individualism. This selfishness takes advantage of
the collectivism to fill its own pocket and satisfy its own thirst.
Looking back on the course of what we commonly call our politi-
cal or constitutional history, we see plainly that there were at
work forces of integration and disintegration. The power that
was making for oneness in our national political life conquered.
The civil war was waged against slavery, but whatever may have
been in the consciousness of the men of 1861, we see now that
slavery succumbed to one of the great overpowering forces of
the nineteenth century — the force of organization and integra-
tion — the same force that unified Ital^', that established the Ger-
manic empire, that changed the map of Europe. The inevitable
result of the successful war was to give a new impulse to integra-
tion. We first began to notice it in connection with the power
of the national government; we spoke of it as a constitutional
question. But that was only one manifestation. The product
of this mighty effort to assert national unity was of course to
add to the spiritual oneness of the actors. Modern psychology
well proves that action not only expresses a state of mind or a
reality but produces it. Within a few decades after the war
came manifestations of the essential compactness, the real one-
ness of the people. As one could not well select a particle of
iron from a rod of iron and say, this is the unit and the rod is
not, so it was impossible to isolate the individual, and close
58 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
one's eves to the essential unity of the community. This salient
collectiyism — which philosophers would of course maintain al-
ways has been and always will be, because isolation is unthink-
able and untrue — came out nevertheless with startling distinct-
ness in the decades after the war. Parties became organized as
never before, and partj^ men, swept into the maelstrom and fasci-
nated by the attraction of party oneness, forgot often that there
was a higher body and greater unity than their own party.
Industrial combinations and labor unions, church afifiliations and
unifications, expanding state universities and widening public
activities, attested to the open-eyed the presence of an overpow-
ering fact, which was having in modern days an influence never
so clearly manifest before in the history of the world. All philo-
sophic thinking, all sociological thinking, all the work of public
philanthropy, is under the sway, consciously under the sway,
of this dominating idea.
Now the industrial combination is in the field of commerce
the visible expression of this new fact, the fact of physical
compactness of the nation, the fact of intellectual commonness,
the fact of spiritual identity. But curiously — and yet as antag-
onisms are apt to show themselves in history which scorns logic
— there is coupled with all this a startling lack of a full apprecia-
tion of civic responsibility. The big corporations have too often
''sharked for their own booty," as if they were the real and
essential unit. Within the past few months something has been
done to break down the supposition of exclusive existence. Cor-
porations big and small have become more amenable to public
opinion. The active consciousness of the great public must be
the controlling force, if there be one or if we abandon not
ourselves to fatalism. This is what the great cry for publicity
means ; this is democracy coming to its own ; this is popular
government, not alone through law, but through pressure of pub-
lic desire. We have the real unity, the actual collectivism in
the life of the American people, when, however many the traits,
however wide the combinations, they are securely influenced by
the wish of the people; when, willingly or not, they appreciate
their burdens, duties and responsibilities.
I may appear to have wandered far from history and historical
societies, but I do not think I have. The way to get a realizing
sense of society and what it means is to study social progress.
The way to awaken a feeling of civic responsibility is by studying
history to see our indebtedness to the past. Public opinion to
be wise must be enlightened. We need to produce a nation
that can think before it feels. If history can beget this senti-
ment, there may be, you will admit, some reason for the study
of history. But is there any for the establishment of a public
state historical society?
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 59
An historical society, developed on liberal lines, can become
the center of historical interest and a source of inspiration. It
feels the obligation of encouraging the study of history and
appreciates the fact that it has duties to perform, not merely
for itself, but for others. There are, it is true, in this country
associations of historical students who gather documentary ma-
terial and preserve it with care and reverence, but feel no
'responsibility to use it or to open it freely for public consump-
tion. They conceal their treasures with a sense of exclusive
proprietorship. Such a sentiment is the historical spirit inverted.
Of course to gather and hoard is not the function of an associa-
tion that feels tlie burden of its duty to quicken interest and
awaken the public consciousness. Some of the principal associa-
tions have been and are of immense usefulness. The Massa-
chusetts and Pennsylvania Historical Societies — to select the
most prominent eastern societies — have for decades done a great
work in preserving materials and in publishing articles and docu-
ments. They are possessed of a generous and scholarly spirit.
The treasures they have collected and widely cared for are price-
less, and one can hardly imagine what would be our knowledge,
or our ignorance, of American history if these associations had
not been in existence. At the very beginning, the Massachusetts
Historical Society was imbued with a catholic spirit and guided
by men who were not limited by a narrow and selfish purpose,
and the success of the society may, we believe, be attributed in
no small measure to the breadth of its early undertaking. Its
founders were big men — the most influential person being Dr.
Jeremy Belknap, whose scholarly history of New Hampshire
we still regard as one of the ver}- best pieces of American his-
torical writing in the eighteenth century. Writing to Mr. Hazard
in February, 1791, Dr. Belknar) says : ''We have now formed our
society, and it is dubbed, not the Antiquarian, but the 'Historical,
Society.' * * * We intend to be an active, not a passive,
literary body; not to lie waiting, like a bed of oysters, for the
tide (of communication) to flow in upon us, but to seek and
iind, to preserve and communicate literary intelligence, especially
in the historical way. We are not, however, quite ripe for action.
Will it suit you to be a corresponding member? If you say yes,
I will propose you."^ In a later circular to the public the same
idea is emphasized. ''Ever since the institution of the society,
it has been their invariable aim to pursue the objects for which
they associated, namely, to collect, pi^eserve and communicate
materials for American history. In collecting they have been
very successful; in preserving they have been equally fortunate,
and in communicating they have endeavored to select such arti-
cles for publication as in their opinion were important, and
•Mass. Hist. Proceedings, 1791-1835, xv.
60 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
would probably be lost Avithout this mode of preservation by
multiplying copies.''^
The western societies are, however, not private associations;
they have the characteristics of their section. Possibly the most
characteristic institution of the west is the State University. It
belongs to the state and is supported by the state, and, never-
theless, is not merged in the formal, official life of the state. It
has its own individual life which is really academic and is not
formalized by the bureaucratic influence. It rests upon the
assumption that the public are deeply concerned in the oppor-
tunities of the individual ; upon the proposition that the state
is entitled to trained lawyers, engineers, doctors and teachers ;
upon a comprehension of the fact that every addition to the
strength of the citizen increases the power and vigor of the state
itself. Can a state be interested in anything better than a
development of its own manhood? Can it bend to a wiser task
than an effort to make itself more worthy, sober-minded and
conscientious, and to rear its young citizens into a knowledge of
the burdens and opportunities for service? With this western
scope of public education, the historical society, aided by state
appropriation naturally agrees. It has a public duty and an
'Mass. Hist. Proceedings, xxx. The circular which they issued to the public is
nearly a perfect model of what such a circular ought to be.
"articles on which the society requests information.
"1. The time when your town was granted and incorporated: its Indian name; when
the settlement began; whether it was interrupted, and by what means; to what colony
or county it was first annexed; and, if there have been any alterations, what they are,
and when made.
"2. The exploits, labors and sufferings of the inhabitants in war; particular ac-
counts of devastations, deaths, captivities and redemptions.
"3. Divisions of your town into parishes and precincts, or the erection of new
towns within the former limits.
"4. Time of gathering churches of every denomination; names of the several
ministers; the times of their settlement, removal and death, and their age at the time
of their death.
"5. Biographical anecdotes of persons in your town or within your knowledge,
who have been remarkable for ingenuity, enterprise, literature or any other valuable
accornjilishment; an account of their literary productions, and, if possible, copies of them.
"6. Topographical description of your town and its vicinity, mountains, rivers,
ponds, vegetable productions, remarkable falls, caverns, minerals, stones, fossils, pigments,
medicinal and poisonous substances, their uses and antidotes.
"7. The former and present state of cultivation and your thoughts on farther
improvements, either in respect to agriculture, roads or canals.
"8. Monuments and relics of the ancient Indians; number and present state of
any remaining Indians among you.
"9. Singular instances of longevity and fecundity from the first settlement to the
present time.
"10. Observations on the weather, diseases and the influence of the climate, or
of particular situations, employments and aliments, especially the effect of spirituous
liquors on the human constitution.
"11. Accurate bills of mortality, specifying ages and casualties, and the propor-
tion of births and deaths, and the increase or decrease of population.
"12. Accounts of manufactures and fisheries and thoughts on the farther develop-
ment of them.
"13. Modes of education, private or public; what encouragement is given to schools,
and what is done to advance literature; whether you have a social library, and what
is the number of books, and of what value.
"14. What remarkable events have befallen your town, or particular families
or persons, at any time.
"P. S. Any books, pamphlets, manuscripts, mans or plans which may conduce
to the accomplishment of the views of the society, and anv natural or artificial produc-
tions which may enlarge its museum, will be accepted with thanks."
Mass. Hist. Proceedings, 1791-1835, xxi.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 61
educational function; but it should not be purely official or allow
its activities to become clerical and formal. It should take
advantage of personal interest, aptitude and enthusiasm, but
be aided by the state in recognition of its essential public
service.^
In the east, the largo historical societies do a great service
without the aid of state grants. The Massachusetts society, with
a beautiful building and a rare collection of material, spends
§18,000 per year. The Pennsylvania society, equally rich in it^-
possession, expends §24,000 and the New York society $12,000. In
the west only a few states do not give liberal aid. Wisconsin,
whose society is a model for the work of like societies, gives in
one form or another |13,000 per year, and has built a magnificent
building for the society, one of the finest public buildings in
America. Iowa gives over §17,000 and Minnesota gives |lo,000.-
The tasks of the ^^tate Historical Society are not simply to
study the records of the past, not simply to hold meetings, to
read papers and publish articles. Its first great duty beyond
that of continual inspiration of historical interest, and its reflex
on the state is to collect historical documents and to preserve
the records of the state's history, for in doing so it does more
than save curious pieces of paper; its work, if imbued with a
vital purpose, will by this act of preservation, save and help to
build up the public consciousness of historical continuity. The
historical society working in the past is particularly charged
with a duty to the future. It is working for the future. The
labors of Lyman C. Draper, the real founder of the Wisconsin
Historical Society, redound to the interest of historical students
now long after his death and will be of incalculable value for
many generations to come. The purpose and duty of an his-
torical society then is to save the present and the past for the
future. There are scattered over this western land manuscripts
that are of interest, the value of which is quite unknown to the
holder, which should be saved, and, if possible, gathered together.
Something should be done, too, to encourage the preservation of
the local records of the present day. This historical society
cannot now go up and down the length and breadth of the state
instructing town clerks and other local officers in the care of
their records. But may not something be done in the course
^Some years ago the prince consort of Great Britain used these words: "We may be
justified in hoping * * * that the legislature and the state will more and more
recognize the claims of science to their attention, so that it may no longer require the
begging box. but speak to the state like a favored child to its parent, sure of his pater-
nal solicitude for its welfare; that the state will recognize in science one of its elements
of strength and prosperity, to foster which the clearest dictates of self interest demand.
(Papers Am. Hist. Ass. Vol. iv, 76.) This is undeniably true of pure science and
of all investigation into the physical world about us. It is likewise true, pre-eminently
true perhaps, of political science and of the history of the state itself.
=The work of Am. Hist. Societies, by H. E. Bourne. Ann. Rep. Am. Hist. Asso.,
1904, 125.
b2 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
of a few years to impress on the local custodian the idea that
these papers have perennial value and are not to be treated as
if they were so much waste paper. The work that has been
done by the manuscript commission of Massachusetts in this
direction is a lesson to the other states. Why should North
Dakota wait till its records are lost or burned before taking
steps for their orderly preservation? The town clerk of a
western state is not likely to hold office for many consecutive
years, and the records of his office, seeming to be of only tem-
porary value and of purely formal significance are likely to be
mislaid or not turned over in good condition to a successor.
In one respect they did better than this in the early days. In
the first 250 years the town of Hartford, Connecticut, had only
twenty town clerks ; one of them held office for thirty-seven years
and another for fifty. Even this was outdone in the case of the
secretaries of the commonwealth. Hezekiah Wyllj's, his son and
successor, George Wyllys, and George's son and successor, Samuel
Wyllys, retained the office in their family from 1712 to 1810.^
Even the important archives of the state itself are likely to
be badly taken care of. Perhaps a better condition of things
exists here in North Dakota than has existed in many of the
states. These remarks are not intended as an indictment of
public officers. The teaching of experience, however, plainly
shows that there is in this country a lamentable failure to appre-
ciate the value of public papers ; and it is the duty of those Avho
have historical interest to do whatever may tactfull}^ and wisely
be done to encourage the preservation of archives. If I should
give you a picture of the conditions in other states you would
be surprised (if you have not looked into the matter) at the
results of carelessness and inattention. Hardly any state in the
union possesses, either in manuscript or in print, a complete
file of its own records.- Documents belonging to the states
have found their way into private hands, or into the archives of
the federal government, or have been wantonly destroyed. "A
typical case," we are told, ^'of the loss of important records
through ignorance and carelessness is found in Nebraska. Some
time since the janitors at the capitol, in the course of their
cleaning, found a box of manuscrii)ts and, concluding that they
were of no value, burned them. As near as can be made out,
the entire records of the constitutional convention of 1875 went
up in smoke."^ "It may be doubted," says the public archives
commission of the American Historical Association, "if, in any
country in the world, archives of relatively so much value are
'Johnston's Connecticut, 81. The Whiting family held the office of treasurer for
seventy years.
^Ann. Rep. Am. Hist. Ass. 1900, II., 19.
=Ibid. II., 19.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 63
SO lightly regarded or so carelessly kept."^ Much Avork is
being done now to gather and publish the records of Iowa, but,
even of this com])aratively new state, it could be said a few
years ago that "The ])ublic archives of Iowa are not complete
for any period of tlie liistory of the state."-
The public record commission of Massachusetts gives a state-
ment of the condition in which local records were found. "In
some of the towns the state of affairs was so bad that one's
rei)utation for veracity is almost doubted if he narrates it.
* * * The town clerk was often the keeper of a country store,
licensed to sell gunpowder, and carrying a miscellaneous stock,
including kerosene, alcohol, oilskin garments (which, out of their
native element, may set themselves on fire), excelsior, straw and
other highly inflammable goods. Packed away with these were
the ancient records in all stages of dilapidation.""
The presence of the historical society ought to be so distinctly
felt in a community that any person possessing manuscript ma-
terials, books and pami)hlets would say instinctively to himself,
''I wonder if the historical society can make use of these." He
should at least be always possessed of a consuming fear that
he may destroy historical records that would be of interest to
you or your ancestors. Perhaps the feeling for the value of
manuscripts is more easily inculcated than an appreciation of
the value of newspapers and pamphlets. These appear to be
of only fugitive character, and the absence of binding conceals
their usefulness. The historical investigator would much rather
be put down in a librarj' with copies of The Liberator, Niles'^
Register, The Democratic Revieio and Rivington's Gazette than
with a fairly well selected list of secondary authorities. Indeed,
so thoroughly has the work of the writers of American history
been assimilated that the historical investigator would not shed
many tears if all secondary writing on American history up to
twenty years ago were swept awa.y by fire. I do not mean by
any means to underestimate the value of Parkman and Bancroft
and Hildreth and many others. On the contrary, the collection
of materials is for the purpose of their use by the historian,
and the finished, artistic work of history is the end that collectors
and students must have in mind. But, after all, the volumes
of undying interest are not many ; there has been but one Gibbon ;
and after the truth that lie unearthed has been acquired and
assimilated, after the lessons he told by his interpretation and
his marvellous power of organization have been thoroughly
learned, his value is slight to the investigator in comparison with
the original and unused records; he stands for an example of
industry and artistic workmanship. However great the value
'Ann. Rep. Am. Hist. Ass., 1900, II., 24.
2Ibid., II., 39.
=Ann. Rep. Am. Hist. Ass., 1901, I., 99.
04 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
of books, it remains true that history as a living subject is always
in the making, and it is to be made and remade, not from
books, but from manuscripts and pamphlets and newspapers and
the shabby materials that are usually devoid of interest to
everyone save the historical workman. The private citizen natur-
ally prefers books to pamphlets and newspapers; but as has
been well said, what is the worry of the tidy housekeeper is the
delight of the librarian and, above all, the pleasure of the his-
torical society.
History coming to a realization of itself and its own duty, has
become year by year more social, more extensive and compre-
hensive in its sympathies. The great questions of the future
in North Dakota history will not be confined to governmental
or jmrely political topics. These subjects will not lose their
interest, for in a free state public acts and party tendencies are
likely to be a fair expression of popular desires, and back of
popular desires rest or move the urgent needs, the economic
strivings, the social aspirations of the people. The more truly
democratic, the more really popular a state is in its make up
and in its life, the more fully will its laws and its governmetit
express the conditions and the changes of its people. But we
all know that at the best a law is but a faint expression of real
life and relations. Often laws are broken and not enforced. Not
through the laws of the modern state can one study its actual
growth. The future student of history will be interested in the
making of North Dakota. I mean the real North Dakota, not
the land and rivers, not even the government or the constitution,
not the state organization, but the North Dakota of flesh and
blood and spirit. When did the people move in here? What
motive actuated them? Where did they settle? Why did they
choose certain places of settlement? How in reality did they
first here and there begin institutional life ; not when was this
township established by law, but how did people actually gather
and work together? Real American history has to do not with
the mere phenomena of governmental action, but with the up-
building of the American people. We know that they are made
up of many races. Here in the new west is going on that mar-
vellously interesting process which began on this continent 250
years ago — the making of one people from many nationalities.
The immigration of German and Swiss and French Huguenots
and Dutch and Swedes and Scotch and Irish in the days before
the revolution has received very inadequate attention, but one
of the most fascinating tasks of American history is to trace
the effect of this immigration, to see the part that each race
played in the work of building up America. This movement is
still going on. Wherever we turn we see that fact and the
problem, and nowhere more directly than in the state of North
Dakota. It is not the business of an historical societv to stndv
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 65
iiud report on present conditions, but it is its duty to collect
data that will enable the student, who is to work in the future,
to appreciate the life course of the commonwealth. If you ask
how in tlie course of time did a state come to be what it is,
you get but stony comfort when you are told that on such a day
a law was passed, on such another a governor was chosen. What
brought the ]ieople here? AVhat hojies and ideas influenced them?
\\'hat do we find thai is typical and characteristic in their
methods of life and industry? What are the political affiliations
of certain classes of immigrants? AVhat is their thinking — in
other words Avhat are they? This. I say, is preeminently Ameri-
can history — the formation of the American people — the making
of the actual American. History has to do not alone with public
documents but with thought, religion, character and tendency.
]>ut ])robably the economic transition of Dakota Avill be of
chiefest interest to the men of the next generation ; this not
because history is becoming more materialistic, but because there
is a sounder ai)]»reciati(m of the sco])e and importance of human
living and effort. The proltlem of the investigator can Avell
be given in the words of I'rofessor Turner, who has done so
much for illustrating the story of national development: ''On
the economic side we have topics like the rise of great industries
of the west — the development of the mining, ranching, and forest
industries, and their etlects upon the social organization that
followed them. The historical geography of the areas of these
and the various agricultural industries should be studied, and
their transition from one economic status to another, with its
political accompaniment, should be described. It is unnecessary
to do more than call attention to the wealth of material waiting
the student of traus])ortation in the west, and to the need of
writing the financial history of the newer states and the history
of the land tenure in the areas so recently public domain."^
You may sometimes think you have no history, but on these
western plains is going on a process of achievement that con-
stitutes the core of history. The old proverb may be inverted —
not, "blessed is the state that has no annals," but blessed is
the country that has a story, for it discloses human action.
"Hence it happens," said Emerson, "that the whole interest of
history lies in the fortunes of the poor. Knowledge, virtue,
power are the victories of man over his necessities, his march
to the dominion of the Avorld. Every man ought to have this
opportunity to conquer the world for himself. Only such persons
interest us, Spartans, Romans, Saracens, English, Americans,
who have stood in the jaws of need, and have by their own wit
and might extricated themselves and made man victorious."-
k
'Ann. Rep. Am. Hist. Ass., 1S9G, I., 285.
-Emerson : Man , the Reformer. A lecture read before the Mechanics' Apprentices'
Library Association, Boston, January 25, 184]. Riverside edition. Nature, Addresses
and Lectures, vol. i. , p. 229.
Hist.— 5
66 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
In all this work of gathering material and making records
regard should be had for the scientific method. In no subject
of study is there more need for an adherence to the principles
of scientific observation than in the study of social affairs. Much
that is done in historical investigation goes for nothing; there
is a lamentable and a pathetic loss of labor, because there is
so little respect for the ordinary canons of historical investiga-
tion. The principles of historical investigation and of historical
narration are not mere pieces of scholastic pedantry. Simple
as thev are in their essentials, mere common sense as thev
appear to be to the man that knows them, they are not grasped
without thought and attention. It has well been said that the
purpose of the study of the scientific method is to lead any
investigator to distrust his natural and native instincts which
are almost sure to lead him astray; and it is probably true in
the learning of all arts that the consciously acquired must be
superimposed as a corrective upon the intuitional, until the arti-
ficial activity has become natural and dominant. It is not neces-
sary for the average worker in an historical society to con the
precepts of Bernheim ; but there are a few general precepts, which
are so evident that one would hesitate to name them were they
not so frequently forgotten or unknown.
The workers in an historical society may well be reminded that
history is built upon documents, and that the copying or the
editing of documents requires critical and painstaking attention.
Everyone naturally thinks that of course he can copy with fidel-
ity, but, as a matter of fact, exact transcription is a task of
extreme difficulty. I have sometimes thought that accurate copy-
ists, like proof readers and poets, are born and not made, and
sure I am, after considerable experience, that I myself do not
belong to the heaven-born cult of naturally accurate transcribers.
I think the great majority of historical writers and students,
if they examine their work with sufficient critical care, will
confess that this particular art is not one of their accomplish-
ments. But when we are called upon to copy we must master
our natural inclinations and tvy by dint of hard work to follow
the original with slavish exactitude. Any one that thinks this
easy does not know. If he can easily copy with absolute accuracy
he is either a genius or deficient in imagination. It is doubtless
unnecessary to remind my hearers that the daj^s when documents
were altered in transcription to suit the inclination of the trans-
scriber or the taste of the public are supposed to be passed. To
impose on the student of history anything but the literal repro-
duction is unjiardonable.^
But I am sure I shall be pardoned for saying what needs
to be said over and over again, that all documentary material
^The historical manuscript commission of the American Historical Association has
prepared a valuable circular on the method of editing manuscript.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 67
needs to be authenticated ; the scholar wishes to know who wrote
a document and if possible, where it came from. In some cases
the history of the document is quite as necessary as the document
itself. Such warning, appropriate to a society intending to delve
into the recesses of early European history, may appear inappro-
priate in America, and especially in western America. But in
fact we need to apply to our historical collecting and our his-
torical publishing at least some of the well-worn principles which
have been chiefly emphasized by European workers.
Members of tliis historical society may very well apply them-
selves to reporting and recording oral statements. Mucli of the
realest history of the west is preserved today in the memory of
the actors. May I be pardoned for cautioning you that this
history, thus preserved in the memory, is almost sure to be com-
pounded with the unhistorical and the truthless? The human
mind, by some perverted alchemy, appears to be always at work
ruthlessly changing gold into dross, corroding the sharp edges
of truth and confounding the fictitious with the real. If we
must content ourselves with memories, we ought to have definite
information of the circumstances under which the relator speaks ;
we ought to know whether he speaks from the unaided memory
alone; we ought to knoAV other facts that will enable us to judge
of the probability of the narrative. You may well be critical
and suspicious yourself; for that the narrator is giving you the
exact happenings without embellishment or alteration is quite
unlikely. Surely we are not over-demanding when we ask that
we be brought as closely as possible to the fact, for at best we
cannot get the fact but only somebody's recollection of the fact.
We ought to know or be able to calculate the refraction caused
by the medium through which the fact passes. Every time a
fact passes through a mind it takes a new slant as does a ray
of light passing through successive layers of glass.
These simple warnings I hope I may be pardoned for giving.
And yet, probably we cannot remind ourselves of them too often.
Whether your publications are to be of much real value or not
will depend on the certainty with which these elementary, simple
and self-evident principles are followed. Let me say too, that
there should be no fear of a plentiful use of footnote references
to authority in the preparation of the papers that are read or
printed. We really have no right to expect our words to be taken
as authoritative, if we do not indicate upon what our statements
rest. Articles or books prepared for the general reader do not
need footnotes, which are often a hindrance to the steady flow
of the narrative. But this does not hold true in the case of
papers that are supposed to be of scientific value and interest.
It is also worth while to say that the motto of an historical
society beginning a series should be multum non multa. It is
not the quantity but the quality of the published collections
that will determine the usefulness of your work.
68 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
There is need in America of eo-o})ertitiou in historical collection
and investigation. We have now large and important accnmnla-
tions of material in depositories thousands of miles apart — so
widely separated that the task of examining them, even Avhen
they are accessible, is expensive and troublesome. Historical
societies from Maine to California, and from Wisconsin to Texas
are gathering materials. Can there be any mode of making these
more useful? Is it possible by some method of co-oj)eration to
have a plan for the distribution of materials according to their
interest? The library of congress should have, theoretically, the
purely national nmterial. It now has, for example, with a num-
ber of omissions, the papers of the presidents from Washington
to Grant.^ But we can liardly exi)ect the Massachusetts His-
torical Society to give up the John Adams and the John Quincy
Adams papers, or the Pennsylvania Historical Society to sur-
render the Buchanan papers. We can only suggest the desira-
bility of the- accumulation of purely national papers at Washing-
ton, and that state and local historical societies should, on the
whole, use their efforts to gather and preserve the materials of
their respective spheres. I am aware, however, that a rigid ad-
herence to this rule is im]iossible, and tliat an attempt to live
up to it in detail Avould be a failure. But if we cannot have a
theoretically accurate distribution of our collections, there are
some things that we can do. We can reasonably expect ere long
opportunity for knowing where documentary material is located,
what libraries or societies possess the sources of our history.
No one save a comparatively few specialists now know the where-
abouts of even the significant collections. How many know that
part of Ihe Polk papers is in the library of congress, and another
part, including the original of the famous diary, is in the library
of the Chicago Historical Society — to select a somewhat con-
spicuous example? The treasures of the various historical soci-
eties can be ascertained even by the trained investigator only
by dint of serious effort. Only five years ago almost nobody knew
that the papers of Daniel Webster, including a great deal of
interesting un])ublished material, were snugly housed by the New
Hampshire Historical Society. Innumerable illustrations might
be given of a condition of affairs that should soon be righted if
we really wish to use historical jiapers and not treat them as
we would sjiinning wheels and old bibles. It is needless to say
that the task is a big one and Avill take many years — many more
indeed than necessary, unless the institution has the aid and co-
operation of the societies. But surely there should be somewhere
a list of these collections, to which investigators may turn for
knowledge about the manuscrij>t sources of their country's his-
torv.
'Washington, Jefferson, Madison, Monroe. Jackson. A'anP.nrcn, Polk. Johnson.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 69
The members of an historical soriety seeking- to be most highly
usefnl will naturally remember, that, while their duty is pri-
marily to their own locality, their studies cannot have their full-
est meaning, if they are dictated by purely local consideration.
Their ]»apers and their investigations should properly be local
illustrations of the course of American history. And in this
connection I cannot refrain from urging attention to the work
of the American Historical Association, now after twenty years
of life a strong organization with nearly 2,500 members, which
cherishes unselfishly the desire to promote historical research
and stimulate the interest of local societies. There ought to be
an affiliation between the local and the national societies, if not
a formal, documentary afliliation, at least an affiliation in spirit;
and vou should not allow vourselves working here in the west
to be cut off from your communication with the larger organiza-
tion or to carry on your work with any sense of loneliness or
isolation.
In conclusion, it is needless for me to say that the work you
have begun augurs well for success. Your secretary, a trained
historical investigator, generously giving his time and energy to
the work, is in a })Osition to be of much service. And it ap])ears
to me to be especially good that the university and the historical
Avorkers in the state are thus connected in a work of real public
utility. As I have said before, history and historical enthusiasm
should not be shut up in the stacks of the college libraries or
in the studies of college i)rofessors. The co-operation of business
men and scholars interested in the life of the state will bring
the most fruitful results. Your greatest work, as the decades
go by, will be, not merely to preserve documents though the
im])ortance of this is great, or to read papers for your pleasure,
but to extend the historical spirit. It was said of that veteran
organizer and soldier of fortune, John Smith, that in all his
proceedings "he made justice his first guide and experience his
second." Let this be said of North Dakota. History is the exper-
ience of the state.
THE GROSVENTRE SPELLING OF THE NAME, BIRD
WOMAN.
BY REV. C. L. HALL.-
Sakakawea, the Bird Woman, was a captive among the Gros-
ventres and had been taken to wife by a Frenchman named
Charbonneau, who became the interpreter for Lewis and Clark
when they were in their winter camp in ISOi-S. She was a
Shoshone by birth, but being young she had become like one of
her captors. Her Grosventre captors gave her a name, which
70 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
mar have been a translation of lier Shoshone name, but is more
likely to have been entirely different. A stranger coming among
the Grosventre tribe or any other tribe of Indians that I know,
at once receives a name, such as may suit their fancy. The
writer got the name of Ho-was-te which means Good-Voice, be-
cause these were the first words of a Dakota hymn that he tried
to sing. A friend named Orchard gets the name of Hacit from
the Rees, because they think that word sounds like the English
name, and it has in Ree the meaning of Branch. So, for some
reason or fancy, the Shoshone girl was called The Bird Woman.
There is no doubt about this name or the spelling of it. Wash-
ington Mathews, a collaborator of the Smithsonian Institution,
published in 1873 a short account of the Grosventre people, to-
gether with a partial grammar and dictionary of the language.^
This work is highly commended by the great linguist, Max
Muller, who made use of it in writing his book on "'The Origin
and Growth of Religion." The Avords for 'bird and woman are
given in place in this dictionary. We thus get for the name
The Bird Woman, Tsakaka-wias. The dotted s at the end stands
for sh in English, and makes the compound word a proper name.
It is equivalent to the definite article the. Anglicizing this a
little to suit those using only the English alphabet and unfamiliar
with the scientific use of the vowels, and leaving off the initial
t sound, which is hard for English tongues, we have the spelling
in English, Sahakaicea. During the last thirty years I have
made numerous additions in manuscript to Mathews' book, and
also some corrections, but I have found no occasion to correct
the spelling of the words in question.
On examining the reprint of the original Lewis and Clark
journals we find that Lewis makes four different attempts to
spell this name, and Clark tries to do the same also four different
ways. They were evidently aiming at the name we give, and
now have in common use among our Grosventre people. But
they were not linguists and not accurate students of the language,
and had no alphabet suited to the language, but tried to repre-
sent the sounds by the use of the English alphabet. Consequently
they used c for the U sound, and the hard g also for k, and added
h and r without stint to help out. We append herewith these
spellings from the journals, and also the spellings of the name
of the interpreter Charbonneau, the husband of the Bird Woman.
It is an interesting study in orthography, or rather heterography.
It must be said for them, however, that the English alphabet
is a poor gun to hit an exact representation of sound.
The j sound is not in the Grosventre language. The hard g
is very nearly the same as h to some ears, but is not the correct
pronunciation of the Grosventre.
^Matthews, Ethnography and Philology of the Hidatsa Indians. Dept. of Interioi",
U. S. Geol. and Geog. Survey, Misc. Pub. No. 7, Washington, 1877.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 71
Elliott Cones, the ornithologist and historian, in his edition of
Larpentenrs Journal, entitled "Forty Years a Fur Trader on
the ^Missouri/" p. 141, note, gives the spelling of the name of
Bird Woman as I have given it. and there also we find that in
1S9S the first suggestion is made that the heroine be honored
with a statue.
The following references are to the Original Journal of the
Leiuis and Clark Expedition^ N. Y., lOOJf.
I. Variations in the spelling of Charbonneau :
1. Clark's spelling. References: Vol. I., 217, 226, 239, 248,
250, 251, 209, 271, 274. 275, 311 ; Vol. II., 198 ; Vol. III.,
Ill ; Vol. v., 9, 341, 344 ; Vol. VII., 330. Chabono, Cha-
bonee, Chabonoe, Chabonat, Chaboneau, Chabonah,
Chaubonie, Charbono, Shabonoe, Shabonah, Shabona;
Shabowner, Shabono, Shabownar, Toisant Chabono,
Tonsent Chabono, Teusant Charbono.
2. Lewis' spelling. References: Vol. I., 257, 284, 301; Vol.
II., 197, 226, 273 ; Vol. V., 48 ; Vol. VII., 331, 359. Char
bono, Sharbono, Sarbono. Tonasant Charbono, Touisant
Charbono, Tauasant Charbono.
II. Variations in the spelling of Sakakawea :
1. Clark's spelling. References: Vol. I., 287; Vol. II., 141,
181; Vol. IV., 333. Sahkahgarwea, Sahcahgagwea, Sar-
cargahwea, Sahcahgahweah.
2. Lewis' spelling. References : Vol. II., 140, 283, 371 ; Vol.
III., 14. Sahcahgah,wea, SahcahgarAveah, Sahcargar-
weah, Sahcahgar Wea.
[editorial note.]
The newly awakened interest in this state on the spelling of
the Indian name of the Bird Woman has doubtless arisen from
the recent effort of the Woman's Federation of Clubs of the state
to have erected at Bismarck a bronze statue of Sakakawea. This
laudable enterprise is in a fair way to succeed, and Leonard
Crunelle of Chicago is hard at work on his model.
It is a singTilar thing that the spelling of this Indian name
has been so long allowed to go as "Sacajawea," which is Shoshone
for Boat Launcher and has, therefore, nothing to do with the
name Sakakawea, which is Bird Woman. Naturally it is a mat-
ter of state pride to every one in North Dakota that the form of
this name should be as nearly as possible like the original. For-
tunately the Society has been able to avail itself of the expert
knowledge of Rev. Hall, who speaks the language of the tribe
among whom Sakakawea lived and from whom she received her
name. Mr. Hall's modesty did not allow him to say what may
be added here, that he has had thirty years' experience among
the Grosventre Indians and is the only living authority on their
language at the present time. His oi^inion, therefore, on such
72 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
matters has far greater weiglit than that of any or all of the
passing travelers who have left accounts of their experiences
among the people of this tribe.
THE FRENCH OCCUPATION OF THE NORTHWEST.
BY IT. V. ARNOLD.
The permanent occupation of the region of the lower St. Law-
rence river dates from the year lOOS, when Champlain arrived
and succeeded in establishing a settlement at Quebec, which
thereafter was continuously maintained. "It was the feeble be-
ginning of a rival power which was one day to dispute the right
of the English to possess any part of the country." As the
occupation of the b-anks of the St. Lawrence and its tributaries
progressed and the population increased with the passing decades
of the seventeenth century, adventurers, missionaries and fur
traders began vigorously to push their ojierations and discoveries
into the regions of the untrodden west. One after another the
great lakes were discovered — Lake Huron first, in July, 1015,
and Lake Erie last, in the summer of 1009 — and their form and
relative size mapped with approximate correctness. Missions and
trading-posts located at favorable points on the upper lakes soon
followed upon their discovery.
The French in Canada Avere actuated by ideals quite different
from those of the English colonists of New" England. With tlije
exception of the Iroquois, they maintained friendly relations
with the Indian tribes with whom they came in contact, journey-
ing by canoe routes to their various abodes, and returning free
and unmolested. From an early period the authorities in Canada
were alert as to the discovery of any mines of precious metals,
even cop])er, that the country might contain, but they found none
in tlie region of the St. Lawrence. The adventurers, however,
Avere not long in developing a source of gain that was fully as
]>rofitable as mines, and this was found in the fur trade main-
tained with the Indians.
Three principal motives dominated the operations of the French
in their venturesome expeditions into the western Avilds. These
were, first, to obtain permanent jjossession of the country for
the glory of France and the king; second, zeal to' convert the
Indian Iribes to Christianity and Avin them from barbarisnu as
exem{»lified in the self-sacrificing labors of Jesuit missionaries;
and third, the profits derived from bartering for furs Avitli the
Indians, something that for a long period was never lost sight
of. The first of these incentives Avas ins]»ired by patriotism; the
second Avas religious and the third decidedly mercenary. In the
case of the leaders there might be added such incentives as the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 73
love of adventure and the hope of distinction in case any import-
ant discoveries we're made.
Tn 1C)T){\, two adventurers named Radisson and Grosseilliers
l»r(»uiiht down to (iueliec from the great lalces a flotilla of canoes
manned by Huron Indians and laden with furs. They were un-
licensed traders and therefore liable to have their goods seized
by the king's officers, confiscated and themselves punished for
violation of law. But the occasion for trade just then being
im]»ortant for the inhabitants of Quebec, the matter was winked
at by the licensed traders and the authorities for that time only.
On a similar visit to Quebec four years later, these traders had
their large stock of furs seized and confiscated. In disappoint-
ment they left Canada and made their way to Boston, sailing
thence to London. It was from information derived from them
that led to the organization of the Hudson Bay Fur company
in irjOi). which was duly chartered by Charles II. in the following
year. The company sent an occasional ship to Hudson Bay and
established a post there about 1692, yet for more than a century
afterward they neglected to occupy the basin of Red river. The
French in Canada took advantage of that fact.
The most cons|)icuous ])ersonage of the second quarter of the
eighteenth century who was engaged in exploration and fur
trading in the region of the northwest, was Pierre Gaultier
Yarennes. otherwise known as Sieur de la Yerendrye. Xearly
a century had passed since Jean Nicollet had penetrated the
west to tiie head of Lake t^uperior, though Duluth had discovered
Lake Winnij>eg in 1670, and still the region AACst of the lake was
comparatively unknown. In IToO, while Yerendrye was in charge
of a trading post at Lake Xipigon, he was visited by an Assini-
boine chief named Ochagach, and as a result of Yerendrye's
inquiries in regard to canoe routes to the chiefs country, he drew
a rough map of the lakes and streams intervening between the
head of Lake ^^uperior and the Red river valley. Yerendrye took
this map to the governor of Canada and it resulted in the explora-
tions and trading operations of Yerendrye, his sons and nephew,
Jeremaye.
In 17-32 the first expedition, conducted at Yerendrye's expense,
reached the Lake of the Woods and built Fort St. Charles near
its southern end. In 1734 the Red river valley was entered and
Fort Rouge established at the mouth of .the Assiniboine, and
the building of Fort la Reine in the valley of that stream followed
in 1738. A strong incentive to these operations was the endeavor
to discover some waterway that led to the Pacific ocean. From
the Indians the French heard of the -Shining Mountains." many
leagues to the westward.
During the French occupation of the northwest other posts
were built at diflferent points — St. Pierre at Rainy lake, Pointe
du Bois fort near Red lake, Fort Maurepas near the mouth of
74 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Winnipeg river ; Fort Bourbon on the west shore of Lake Winni-
peg, Fort Dauphin on Lake Manitoba, and a few others besides.
The maps of that period recognize the English claim only to
a strip of country near Hudson Bay, but all else in the north-
western country to the shining mountains is part of "Nouvelle
France" or Canada. Bed river is "Biviere Bouge on Mescon-
esipi," the Bed Lake river being then regarded as the upper
portion of the main stream,
Sieur de la Verendrye died December 6, 1799, when about to
start on one of his expeditions. Like other explorers he opened
the way for others without deriving any particular benefit from
his adventurous toils himself. After the English conquest of
Canada, the country was abandoned by the French and only
visited occasionally by venturesome traders like Chaboulliez.
The number of posts that the French established ; the wide extent
of country covered ; their early knowledge of its principal physical
features, and the time included from 1732 to 1760, all signify
that their advent into this part of the northwest was something
more than an exploration, something more than an intrusion into
British possessions; aside from the fur trade, while the French
remained, theirs was in fact, a virtual occupation of the country,
as much so as if taken possession of by forcible means.
THE DATA OF THE ABCHAEOLOGY OF THE DAKOTAS.
BY HARLAN I. SMITH, AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL
HISTORY, NEW YORK.
[Prepared at the request of the secretary.]
I. THE PRESERVATION OF ANTIQUITIES.
The prehistoric remains of all advancing communities are in
great danger of obliteration by the industries accompanying civ-
ilization. Agricultural pursuits and the progress of roads are
continually destroying more or less rapidly the mounds and
earthworks; while village sites which could once have furnished
valuable archaeological evidence are cut through or built over
until the facts they held in store for the explorer are no longer
available.
Unfortunately mounds are not left to be gradually reduced by
natural agencies; they are demolished often by men working in
the name of science, but searching only for relics to gratify an
unrestrained curiosity, not for facts to be given to the world of
students. Such excavation seldom proves of scientific value.
The results are rarely noted by the excavator or any other person,
and usually only the striking objects are noticed; often even
these are soon allowed to become scattered, while the more in-
structive and hence more valuable are overlooked or discarded.
STATE «F NORTH DAKOTA 75
It is evident that such work not only fails to preserve any-
thing of the archaeoJogy of a locality, but. in reality, is destruc-
tive of every prehistoric monument involved. Thus do nature
and man co-operate in destruction, rendering inaccessible the
evidence which our primitive remains have in store for the
student. It is manifestly of the greatest importance that exami-
nation in a scientific way be made of all such remains as soon
as possible, and coincident with it all results should be preserved
for future study, whether they consist of materials, plans, photo-
graphs, or notes. It is from such methods only that we may
hope to learn more about the ancients. Now that deeper interest
is being manifested in the study, it may be possible to preserve
local evidences until surveys and explorations of the localities
can be made.
Thousands of dollars are spent every year in the desirable
exploration of the ruins of such distant lands as Egypt, Assyria,
Peru and Honduras. Our local traces of the past should receive
proportionate attention. In eager search for foreign treasure,
we often overlook valuable local evidence until it is lost.
Advancement of our appreciation and knowledge of archaeology
will necessarily be gradual. The educational value of anthropo-
logical investigation is not yet appreciated by a suflflcient number
of persons in each locality to facilitate securing the funds neces-
sary for the work required. Scientists cannot tolerate super-
ficial excavation, as it ruins and does not produce results. The
work should be taken up in a systematic manner, and carried
forward along definite lines. It is clear that the insufficient data
at present on file emphasize the necessity of thoroughness in
future research.
Many of the suggestions for the preservation of the archseolog-
ical remains in Michigan, which I published in the "Inlander"
of the state university, for May, 1896, and which were reprinted
in the report of the Museums association for 1899, may apply
in a general way to the Dakotas. They have been found to apply
to Wisconsin, where for several years active work has been done
along the lines suggested.
In the first place, the data already collected should be put
into convenient form for use. The same system should be applied
also in classifying data as it is obtained from the field. In this
way new material may be added to that at hand, or inserted in
its proper place among the established files. All this may be
accomplished by the use of a card catalog. Every publication,
manuscript, map, photograph and specimen may be indexed upon
a card for alphabetical insertion in such a catalog. Each subject
should be indexed under all the various heads from which it may
be approached. It is convenient to name the various remains,
and always after to refer to them under the name given.
76 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Again, all earthworks should be indexed geographically as Avell
as by name, and a map should be constructed locating each in
the same manner. Then in envelopes or boxes, arranged alpha-
betically by these names, may be kept all the data referring to
each particular locality. As fresh data are secured they can be
inserted in the proper place; eventually all this material may be
put in form for ])ul»lication, having been classified geographically
as secured.
The names and addresses of individuals interested and willing
to assist, or having information of value, may also be inserted
in the same card catalog. Each card should have particulars
concerning the person named on it, the range of his interests
and knowledge, and such other references as might be considered
of value for future use. Such individuals should also be indexed
by locality, and referred to under the names of subjects upon
which they may be able to assist. This being done, whenever an
investigation is carried on in a certain region, the explorer can
readily refer to all sources of information and aid.
Maps, photogra]>hs and photographic negatives, specimens and
other similar material may be numbered, and by this means
reference may be made to them from the cards and in notes and
publications.
Finally, each earthwork, village site, workshop, mine and
quarry ought to be surveyed, photographed and explored. In
favorable localities this would require years of work but the
result Avould be most satisfactory. Very little has been done in
many places. In these the field is open, and the facts can be
obtained without the confusion or misleading circumstances
which the student has to meet in many other localities.
In the United States this work may be best carried on with
state universities or the rooms of historical societies for head-
quarters, where materials may be worked up for exhibition and
kept accessible to students. A university or public museum can
direct the work better than any other institution, besides caring
for collections in the best and most impartial way. And it is
for the guardians of learning and research to foster such under-
takings. Individuals are ready to give privileges for exploration
to such an institution, and are often glad of a safe deposit for
their records and s]»ecimens. An increasing number are coming
to realize the importance of placing their collections where they
can be of use to many students instead of affording gratification
to but one or two.
A'alnable data can be secured at a very slight expense by a
surface survey,- if the ])arties making such are each headed by
a competent director, and made up of students. Students are
often willing to devote their time during a summer vacation to
such interesting Avork. I'arties could proceed to examine every
section in each townshij), taking the townships in order until a
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 77
county Avas covered, and so on tlironghout a state. Such a party
should include men well informed in civil engineering- and pho-
togra]»liy as well as geology and some of the kindred sciences.
As the survey ]»roceeds it should take careful observations of
all works and village sites, make detailed maps of them, and
locate each on a large nuip.
IMiotographs should be taken of all features which can be best
recorded by that method. Specimens should be collected from
the surface and loans and gifts of specimens can be invited
from persons interested in such surveys. p]veryAvhere individuals
will l)e found willing to furnish recorded data or oral descrip-
tions.
By nuiking the fact known that a scientific institution is read.v
to receive material and hold it in trust, much evidence may be
directed to a safe deposit. The ])rivilege of reserving earthworks
for exploration may be obtained, and it should be urged that all
discoveries be reported to the officers in charge. All assistance,
records and specimens received in the way mentioned should be
suitably acknowledged at once and carefully catalogued. This
is a very important matter to ensure future assistance from
the donors or others who \\'ould follow this example if they find
it appreciated and also to ensure the usefulness of the specimens
which without cataloging are liable to become separated from the
data regarding them and become practically useless.
A complete archaeological maj) should be constructed from the
evidence furnished by the surface survey, and it should be supple-
mented by notes, arranged so that they will be subject to ready
reference from it. Much nmy be learned from a surface exami-
nation, without excavation, while a complete surface survey is
much less expensive than even a little excavation.
Wherever mounds and other noticeably interesting remains are
situated in such a vicinity that the land may be reserved as a
park or other public property, such a course is to be encouraged.
Many, mounds have been included in modern cemeteries, and thus
have been preserved.
A surface survey being completed, it Avould be a comparatively
easy matter to keep track of the progress of roads and other
agencies which necessarily obliterate such evidence, so that it
could be secured by ex]>loration as danger approached each anti-
quity. It Avould be well to interest students in the vicinity of
interesting remains, so that they may give notice when any cause
of destruction threatens an antiquity; such may then be ex-
amined before lost. The few liable to immediate destruction
could be excavated at a comparatively small expense, while those
unmolested and protected by timber, or even small vegetation,
could be explored at convenience or left for students in the
future.
78 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
II, — Methods of Collecting Antiquities.
There are at least three distinct methods of collecting anthro-
pological material that have been followed by the museums of
this country. I presented a description of these at the Joint
Meeting of the American Anthropological Association and Sec-
tion H. Anthropology, of the American Association for the Ad-
vancement of Science, July 2nd, 1901, which was published in
the Museums Journal for October, 1902. They aim chiefly at
two totally different results — first the increase,and second the
diffusion of anthropological knowledge. Two of these methods
may be defined as systematic efforts to produce these results.
The first method is a systematic attempt to secure material
upon which to base original research that will result in the
increase of knowledge. This may be called "research Qollecting."
The second method is an intelligent and aggressive attempt to
provide specimens to systematically illustrate known anthropo-
logical facts or to diffuse existing knowledge. This may be
called "synoptic collecting."
The third method is simply the amassing of a collection of
objects which may be found casually, or which may be presented
for preservation by persons not a party to any systematic effort
or plan of the museum. This may be called the "preservation
method."
Research collecting may be best carried on by the larger
museums unless limited, for instance, to provincial areas; and
the best results are attained by entrusting the work to indi-
viduals who will devote a considerable time to it, and not only
amass material for research, but master the existing knowledge
of the subject and carry on the original investigations, so that
they become authorities on the areas and subjects attacked.
Secrecy regarding the fields applied locally and toward popu-
lations having vandalistic tendencies, may be advisable; but for
economical reasons it is best to inform the entire profession of
the areas and subjects being or about to be investigated. In
this way unnecessary duplication of work such as might happen
if secrecy were employed, is avoided, and the energy of co-laborers
is reserved for some of the many other problems of original
research awaiting attention. Such publicity, within the profes-
sion, should never cause loss to science, or raise the fear that
sister educational institutions or honorable brother investigators
will usurp the fields and subjects already being properly worked.
Parties who follow the research method may usually be made
up advantageously of people native to the fields of research, and
who know the country, its climate, customs, roads, etc. The
scientific head may, of course, be an exception to this general
rule, as also may be a photographer, cast maker, or other special
worker, in cases where the leader is unable to perform such
duties.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 79
The leader of siioli a eollecting party should have charge of
the iinpaekinnj, cataloging, publishing of the results of research,
arrangement of the specimens for exhibition as evidences of the
newly discovered facts, and labeling of the research collections.
The arrangement and labeling may often be facilitated by follow-
ing the order and legends of the publication, or at least reference
should be made to such reports.
Kesearch collecting parties must secure many specimens of
each kind ,and in some cases as many specimens as can be found.
This is necessary to eliminate the element of chance or luck in
finding evidences, and also to enable the student to determine the
average type as well as to note exceptional objects, and for the
study of variation. In the case of osteological specimens, this
feature is of especial importance.
The publications, and sjiecimens arranged with labels, which
latter are needed as evidences of the increment of knowledge,
constitute a synoptic collection illustrating known facts. After
such a collection is comj)leted for the institution financing it, the
great mass of duplicate specimens may serve as a store from
which to draw to supply sister educational institutions with
synoptic collections for the diffusion of the then new existing
knowledge.
Synoptic collecting may be carried on by any museum, and
may be either limited to provincial areas and tew subjects by
small institutions, or unrestricted by large ones. It naturally
appeals to a greater number of people than the research method,
as it serves to illustrate by actual objects the things shown by
pictures in text books and other general publications. The best
results are attained by enlisting the services of research col-
lectors, who, being authorities, can select the best available speci-
mens and avoid the expenditure of funds on other than typical
material. If the illustrative specimens can be secured from
among the duplicates of a research museum, the expenses of a
trip to the field may be saved, thus a considerable sum can be
reserved which may be used for securing a more extensive series,
or a synoptic collection of some other subject. From the synopsis
of the original research collection the method of arrangement
may be copied thus saving the useless labor of working it out
again ; and labels may be quoted, or possibly even secured from
the duplicates kept for replenishing soiled labels of the research
collection.
In case there are any specimens which cannot be obtained by
this method the services of dealers may be enlisted ; but if many
specimens are required, a field trip will usually be more economi-
cal, especially if an experienced research collector can be secured
to do the work on an economical side trip or even on a main
trip. In nearly every case the labelling, which should be insisted
upon, will give greater satisfaction if done by the research col-
80 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
lector. SiK-li a. collector will often be glad to make a synoptic
collection while on a research trip, so as to divide the financial
burden of the expedition. Intelligent jiersons native to' a region
from which specimens are songht may often be engaged to secnre
them at a reasonable expense, esp-ecially if they may do the
work supplementary to their regnlar vocation.
The third method may diftnse or even increase anthropological
knowledge, or it may do both ; but it may be dismissed by the
mere statement that, not being a systematic attack to produce
such a result, it proves of any value only by accident. Its only
commendable feature is, that occasionally it may be a means
of preserving valuable objects that otherwise might be lost to
the research and synoptic collections.
It is evident that for economy, efficiency and accuracy in diffus-
ing knowledge, the synoptic method of collecting should be re-
placed as far as possible by a system of exchange between insti-
tutions desiring synoptic collections and those making research
collections. In many cases research museums can well afford to
present synoptic collections to the smaller museums, which are
widely distributed, and thus able to widely diffuse the knowledge
gained bv the research museum.
The research method of collecting is certainly of the highest
type, as it not only advances knowledge but, watli exchange, cor-
respondence and co-operation between museums, may furnish
all the material results produced by the other methods.
III. — Bibliography of the Data of the Archaeology of the
Dakotas.
The literature regarding the archieology of the Dakotas is not
extensive. The following is a partial list of the same:
Thomas (Cyrus), Catalog of Prehistoric Works East of the
Roelxi) Mountains. Bulletin of the Bureau of Ethnology, 8vo
AVashington 1891. This Avork refers to the earthworks of North
Dakota on jtages 15!) to 101, and to those of South Dakota on
pages 106 to 199. With each item a reference is made to the
article or other source of information upon which the knowledge
of the prehistoric Avorks was based at that time. A copy of this
volume is in the library of the American Museum of Natural
Historv, New York.
Thomas (Cyrus), Report on the Mound Explorations of the
Bureau of Eth)iolo(/jj. Twelfth annual report of the Bureau of
Ethnology, royal 8vo., Washington, 1891. This work refers to
the earthworks of the Dakotas on jtages 35 to 42.
These two pajiers by Prof. Thomas lead us to most of the
information which we have at present regarding the archaeology
of the Dakotas. A list of all the publications mentioned therein
should be made up and arranged alphabetically, together with
such others as mav be found.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 81
lY. — List or Archaeological Specimens from the Dakotas.
In the American Museum of Natural History, New York,
the collection from the Dakotas is small, occupying not over
ten scjuare feet of space. It includes specimens numbered
20 (>G41, 20 0872, 200 144 and T,22S40 to T/ 22961 inclusive.
Among these specimen's are two human jawbones; chipped
stone points, such as were used for spears; arrows; knives, and
small scrapers; a grooved stone club-head; hammer; pebbles; a
grooved arrow shaft straightener or smoother; bones and teeth
of the buffalo; a bone chisel; sharp bone implements, some of
which may be sun-dance skewers; a bone bead; a bone whistle
or drinking tube; tips from antlers; a. skin scraper or hoe, made
of antler; fragments of jiottery, some of which are decorated
with incised lines; and charred corn cobs.
A full list of these should be made up from the catalog and
published, each item being given as fully as possible like the
following example:
20.0 / 144. A number of shell rings which were discovered by
Mr. A. C. Farrell in the Turtle mountains about six miles west
of Dunseith, Rolette count}', North Dakota; presented by Mr.
Farrell. - •
When discovered these shell rings were found in a row around
the neck of a skeleton which was the western one of a group of
three. The right arm of each skeleton Avas missing. The skele-
tons were all lying with their faces to the west and Avith their
knees drawn up to the chests. These graves were found under
a mound made of stone slabs placed overlapping each other
like shingles on a roof.
The mound was located on the top of a prominent mountain
or butte. This mountain had terraced sides.
The skeletons were found below some seven feet of earth, on.
the natural soil which had not been disturbed below them.
A similar list should be secured and published of all the
specimens from the Dakotas in whatever museum or collection
they may be. A catalog of those in the Peabody museum at
Cambridge, the University of Pennsylvania museum, the United
States National museum at Washington, and the Field Colum-
bian museum at Chicago would form a comprehensive beginning.
When these lists of specimens are published, the students of
Dakota archa?ology will have at hand a list of all the material
at present available for study and will be ready to secure further
material by field exploration.
V. — Summary of the Archaeological Sites in the Dakotas.
In the Dakotas are hundreds of mounds, effigy mounds, em-
bankments, an effigy of a man, one of a serpent and one of a
turtle outlined with boulders, some other figures similarly
outlined, trails of boulders, lines of bones, tepee circles of stone,
and pictured rocks.
IIist.-6
82 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Among the best known of these are the mounds and fortifica-
tions of the Mandans, north of Bismarck.
NORTH DAKOTA.
BARNES COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog, on page 159, states as follows :
"Two mounds near Valley City, with rectangular figure out-
lined in stones between them. The mound may be natural.
"Described by Prof. J. E, Todd, American Naturalist,
volume 20 (1880), pages 1 to 4. Prof. Todd in the January
issue, No. 1, as above cited, states as follows :
. ''Boulder Mosaics in Dakota. — Such a name seems best to ex-
press the character of certain strange works noticed by the writer
upon some of the conspicuous hills of southeastern Dakota. The
term mosaic, though describing better than any other w^ord their
structure, may suggest greater delicacy than they possess, but
the qualifying epithet sufficiently corrects it.
"A typical example, and the first to come to the writer's knowl-
edge, was found on the summit of Keya Kakop, or Turtle Point,
three miles north of Wessington Springs, i.n Jerauld county.
The point is a high promontory-like hill standing out on the
western edge of the James Kiver valley, above which it rises
nearly 500 feet. It is the northern end of a high ridge of drift
constituting a well-washed interlobular portion of the principal
moraine. A view of Turtle Point aud a portion of the ridge from
the northwest is shown in Fig. 1. Upon the highest portion of
the point is a low broad mound built of earth, perhaps fifty feet
in diameter and three or four feet high. It does not diff'er materi-
ally from many that are found on the summit of bluffs along
the James and Missouri. Its chief attraction is the gigantic
figure of a turtle upon its southern slope, as is shown in Fig. 2.
This figure is formed of boulders, four to six inches in diameter,
quite closely and regularly set, so as to describe its outline. The
head, legs and tail are extended. Its general appearance, posi-
tion and structure are shown in Fig. 3. Visitors to the locality
will also notice a rude human figure, sketched with similar ma-
terial, on the southwest side of the mound, as shown in Fig. 2,
but it is confessedly the work of an early owner of the ground.
To one not informed of the fact its recentcy would be apparent
from the pebbles comprising it lying on the surface of the ground,
while those forming the turtle are half imbedded. That it is
not of the same origin as the turtle is further indicated by the
representation of the legs and arms by single rows of stones.
The locality was first visited by the writer in 1881, and the figures
were intact when seen again in 1883. The figure is about fifteen
feet in length from tip of tail to front of head. A little pile of
stones lies a short distance in front of the head.
"This work, interesting as it is, sinks into insignificance when
compared with a similar work upon Paha Wakan, or Medicine
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 83
Hill, near Blunt, in Hughes county. This hill is also a high
interlobular portion of the principal moraine, and presents the
same general features as Turtle Point, as will be seen in a sketch
of it, from the east, in Fig. G. It rises above the surrounding
plain about 200 feet, and nearly 400 feet above the adjoining
valley of Medicine creek. Its summit is flat and includes many
acres. Granite and limestone boulders abound in profusion.
Tipi rings, i. e., circles of boulders which were used in holding
down the covering of the conical tents used by the Dacotahs, are
very abundant upon the summit. A few mounds of ordinary size
are scattered in no apparent order. Near the northwestern angle
of the summit platform is the gigantic figure represented in Fig.
4. Its length, measured roughly along its central line, following
the crooks, is 120 paces. The general form, with length, breadth
and number and shape of crooks, are as faithfully represented
as a hasty sketch could give. The boulders composing it are from
six to twelve inches in length, and are laid much less closely
than in the turtle. The direction of its northern half is N. 18
degrees W. The presence of the mound at its side seems to be
accidental. The head is more carefully represented in Fig. 5,
where an attempt is made to express the shape, size and position
of the boulders composing it. The eyes are much more expressive
than it would at first seem possible to make them with such
material. Tliev have literallv a 'stony stare.' Thev are formed
of two oblong boulders nearly a foot in length. The angular head
and heavy body suggest the rattlesnake as the designer's model,
but there is no clear representation of the rattles. Perhaps that
was beyond the artist's inventive power. At c, in Fig. 4, the
boulders have evidently been displaced, probably by water or
frost action, as that portion is on an inclined surface. This
gigantic serpent was in good condition when seen in 1883.
''An examination of similar localities over all southeastern
Dakota has failed to discover any other similar representations
of animals. Numerous rude sketches of animals on a smaller
scale are found near Pipestone, Minn., chipped or pecked on the
smooth surface of the red quartzite. Some of the best of these
are exhibited in the Minnesota Geological Report, Vol. I. In these
the turtle is a favorite figure, but none are as symmetrically
represented as is the one on Turtle Point. No serpent is repre-
sented among them.
'^Similarly made figures, but quite imperfect, were noticed by
the writer on Wolf creek, southwest of Bridgewater, Dak.
"But although no more animal figures have been found, a few
other similarly constructed works have been noted. Upon Indian
Hill, northwest of Valley City, is a rectangular figure between
two mounds which may be natural. The sides are remarkably
straight and parallel, and the stones, which are four to twelve
inches in diameter, are quite regularly laid. The ends are
rounded a little. Its form is shown in Fig. 7. It is eighteen
84 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
paces long and three paces wide. The direction of its sides is
N. 78 degrees E. A number of the stones composing it had been
lately displaced in 1882, when the writer visited it. The holes
in which they had lain were fresh and showed their form clearly.
"Upon a broad terrace of Crow creek, a few rods back and
east from a remarkably fine spring which is at the foot of the
terrace, and about a mile north Avest of the town of Waterburg,
is found a somewhat similar figure on a much larger scale; more-
over, it is imcomplete and somewhat irregular. Its outline is
shown in Fig. 8. Its eastern side is ninety-two paces in length
and is directly N. 2 degrees E. The north end is curved slightly,
but lies nearly at right angles with the left side, which is directed
N. 15 degrees E. At a is an opening which may represent a
gateway, as an oblique line of stones, sufQcient in length to
close it, is at one end. Near it, and at various other places, are
small circular pits, two to four feet across. No pains was taken
to locate them accurately, as it was thought that they had no
special connection with the lines of boulders.
'^The gap at d was probably caused by some recent removal of
the boulders for use in forming some tipi rings not far aAvay.
At & is a circular pit with boulders on its sides and a pile of
jK^bbles in its bottom. At c is a triangular pile of stones about
three feet on each side. The southern ends of the sides are not
far from the side of a ravine. A more careful examination would
probably discover other interesting and perhaps more significant
relations.
"According to Mr. T. H. Null, of Waterbury, who has seen it,
there is in the southwest quarter of section 28, township 109,
range GO, a cross formed of two lines of boulders. One four rods
long is crossed at right angles by another one and a half rods
long. At the end of the first, whicli would correspond to the
foot of the cross, is a pile of stones.
"Though this completes the list of 'boulder mosaics,' it may
not be out of ]>lace to speak of a somewhat related work noted
by the writer in 1881 in Brown county, a few miles northwes|:
of Westport. On the right bank of Elm river were two quite
conspicuous mounds, 270 paces apart, upon two symmetrical
knolls. Beginning at the top of the northwestern one, a line of
bones extended over the center of the other and 146 paces beyond,
Avhere it ended in a small pile of boulders. The bones were mostly
the leg bones of buffalo set up in the ground like stakes. That
was before the land was in market. Ere this the plow of the
white man has probably removed all trace of them. A few years
more and the more enduring 'boulder mosaics' will probably
help to form the stone wall of some enterjjrising settler, as
careless of the sacred associations attending them as the Turk
who builds the fragments of ancient temples into his hovel."
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
85
r
8- <
■>
PLATE I
•.\,
•%
V
o ft
■b
,.--s
<i
O
" Q
1^
Oo'
o
IT
6
O
^
a
8
o
h.
\
^.^—-.
.^ti
\
/
y
o
c^7 ^r^
cF
^^
o
1?
w
/^
/
v
■^)
/
\\
P'
Boulder Mosaics in Dakota.
86 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.
Fig. 1. A sketch of Turtle Point from the northwest.
Fig. 2. Plan of mound with figures upon the summit of Turtle
Point, near Wessington Springs, Dak.
Fig. 3. Enlarged view of the turtle in Fig. 2.
Fig. 4. Ground plan of the great serpent on the summit of
Medicine Hill, near Blunt, Dak.
Fig. 5. Enlarged view of the head of the same.
Fig. 6. View of Medicine Hill from the east.
Fig. 7. Plan of a figure on the summit of Indian Hill, near
Valley City, Dak.
Fig. 8. Plan of a figure near Waterbury, Dak.
Note. The figures are all drawn in their correct position with
reference to the points of the compass.
The data in this article should be divided and posted under
the various counties to wiiich it belongs, references being made
from one section of the article to the next, both forward and
back. And every article subsequently mentioned should be copied
and similarly treated.
BROWN COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
"A line of bones passing from one mound over another, con-
tinuing to a small cluster of stones on the south bank of Elm
creek, near the Standing Rock trail, about fifteen miles from the
James river. There is another set of mounds in the vicinity orna-
mented in a similar way. The latter is probably the series re-
ferred to in the preceding item. Tepee circles (of stone) are
common along Elm creek. Reported by Prof. J. E. Todd."
"A hundred or more mounds along the Elm, Willow and Maple
creeks, in the western part of the county. A mound on the
eastern brow of the Coteau de Missouri, about half a mile north
of Standing Rock trail. A group of mounds on the west brow
of Coteau des Prairies on east half of township 120 north, range
60 west. Reported by Prof. J. E. Todd."
BURLEIGH COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows:
"Mounds and fortifications of the Mandans, north of Bismarck,
in the Burnt creek district. Another fortification about four
miles north, on Burnt creek. Brief notice in Bismarck Tribune,
June 30, 1883."
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 87
CASS COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows:
''Mounds ten miles south of Fargo. Explored by T. H. Lewis.
Mentioned in Xew York Graphic, February 15, 1886."
GRAND rORKS COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
"Two mounds at Grand Forks, one of which has been explored
by Prof. Henry Montgomery, Grand Forks. Eeported by H. L.
Reynolds.''
GRIGGS COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows:
"Mounds on the Sheyenne river. Mentioned by C. P. Smith."
LAMOURE COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows:
"^founds on the bluffs overlooking Grand Rapids. Reported
by Prof. J. E. Todd."
MORTON COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows:
"Mounds and hut rings of the Mandans two and one-half miles
south of Bismarck, along the Missouri river. Reported by H. L.
Reynolds."
PEMBINA COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
"Mounds twelve miles south of Pembina. Mounds at Pembina.
Brief notice by T. H. Lewis, Amer. Antiq., vol. 8 (1886), p. 370."
RAMSEY COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
"Mounds at Devils lake and Stump lake. T. H. Lewis, Amer.
Antiq., vol. 8 (1886), p. 371. Brief mention in Fargo Argus,
January 18, 1889."
RANSOM COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
"Mounds about ten miles southeast of Fort Ransom, on the
south side of Shevenne river. Mounds near old Fort Ransom.
Reported by Prof.' J. E. Todd."
88 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
RICHLAND COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
'^Mounds near the southern line of Richland county. Explored
by T. H. Lewis; many specimens of pottery and stone were found.
Mentioned in New York Graphic. February 15, 1880."
''Mound opposite the mouth of Otter Tail creek. Mentioned
by T. H. Lewis, Amer. Antiq.. vol. 8 (1886),, p. 370."
ROLETTE COUNTY.
See specimen, catalog number 20.0-114, in the American Mu-
seum of NeAV Hampshire.
• STUTSMAN COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
"Mounds at the mouth of Beaver creek. Mounds around James-
town, the latter probably the same as those mentioned in the
preceding item. Reported by Prof. J. E. Todd.
''Three mounds connected by lines of embankment with a line
running southeast from the central one, not connecting with any
other mound. Contained human and animal bones. Explored,
described and figured bv Prof. Cvrus Thomas, 6th Ann. Rep.
U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 'l872, pp. '656, 657."
WALSH COUNTY.
Thomas' catalog states as follows :
''Mounds along the Big Salt river, near Reno, accompanied by
embankments. Explored hj Prof. Henry Montgomery. Reported
by H. L. Reynolds.
"It is stated that there are eflfigy mounds in the "Bad Lands,"
and that on the Little Missouri near its head waters are nu
merous mounds on terraces, mostly conical, but some of them
effigies. New York, August 2, 1885."
LOCAL AND STATE HISTORY.
[editorial NOTE.]
The general purpose of this portion of the volume is to afford
an opportunity for those interested in preserving our early rec-
ords to contribute freely whatever they may have on hand. The
editor does not vouch for all the material in the signed articles,
and, beyond keeping the contributions uj) to a certain standard,
nothing is rejected. In this way it is hoped that there will
soon be such an increased list of those who seek expression in
the pages of this volume that each issue may be better and
more representative of all parts of the state. For those who
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 89
have no time to put their material into the form necessary for
printing, these pages are still open to them, since the editor will
gladly accept and publish any letters, maps, diaries or notes
having real historical value.
In printing for the first time the North Dakota census list
of what was then Pembina district of Minnesota territory, the
})urpose is to lay emphasis on the importance of these old records.
The valuation lists of ]*embina county for 1873 and 1874 are
given for the same reason. Such local records, especially those
that contain a list of names, are of value in many ways. Not
infrequently lists of this kind are the only record of the residence
of some old settler whos«' name has been forgotten. It is ear-
nestly desired to impress upon the mind of every official in the
state that the office records when no longer of immediate use
should not be destroyed, but should be sent to the State His-
torical l?>ociety for preservation and later use. Our state is
undergoing the most astonishing transformations in })opulation,
industry, and in social and political life. The recording of these
changes is even at the present time a difficult task. How neces-
sary it is, then, at this ])oint in our development, that all
available materials Avhich can throw light on the present as
well as on the past be carefully preserved, and especially that
all {possible information be gathered from those who have taken
an active part in the pioneer stages of our history.
The local history of the state is at present an almost unworked
field, yet here are some of the most interesting subjects in an
endless variety of forms. Every town or village has a history
into which has been compressed in ten or twenty years what in
other states may cover fifty or even a hundred years. This has
led some of us into the error of thinking that our state is too
new to have a history. The interesting sketches in the following
pages should convince anyone that quite the contrary is the case.
• Above all else on this occasion we desire to emphasize the fact
that this is a state publication, in which all have an equal
interest and in which all have a right to be represented. It
should be a matter of state or local pride for each locality in
the state to find something in its geology, its archaeology, its
politics or its people which is w^orthy of publication in this
volume.
THE ICELANDIC SETTLEMENT OF PEMBINA COUNTY.
BY SVBINBJORN JOHXSOX.
I. — Conditions in Iceland.
A sketch of the Icelandic settlement in Pembina county would
be essentially deficient without a reference to the original home
of the people. So much misunderstanding with respect to Ice-
90 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
land and her people exists that a brief sketch like this cannot
pretend to throw much light upon a situation that seems so
benighted. In January, 1906, a grade teacher in one of the
largest cities in the state informed her pupils that Iceland was
the home of the barbarous Eskimo, and that the unfortunate
inhabitants of this rock-bound island of the midnight sun Avere
strangers alike to the blessings of learning and the refinements
of civilization. This paper is not prepared to refute statements
of this kind. It is designed to set forth a few facts concerning
the Icelanders in Pembina county, with a brief sketch of the
island from which they came.
Iceland lies between (i3 degrees 30 minutes and 66 degrees 30
minvites, north latitude.^ On the north it is bounded by the
Arctic circle. It is about 187 miles east of Greenland, 608 west
of Norway and 557 west of Scotland.- The area of the island
according to Dr. Thoroddsen, is 41,075 square miles, or 1903
Danish square miles, a Danish linear mile being 4.68 English
linear miles. Agricultural lands, including pasture lands, is
15,330, mountain pasture is 26,345, cultivated meadows and gar-
dens about 109 square miles. Lava tracts cover 4,775 and glaciers
about 5,344 square miles.
It is perhaps not generally known that the first people to live
in Iceland were from Ireland. As early as 795, according to a
history written by the monk Dicuilus, Irishmen who sought to
worship in peace and quiet had taken up their abode on the
island.^ Furthermore, in the sagas, references are made to these
men as having been found there by the Northmen when they
discovered the island in 874. It appears that the Christian Celt
could not well get along with the pagan Northmen, for many of
the former left.
The period of Scandinavian settlement extends from 874 to
930. Some of the settlers came from Norway, Ireland and Scot-
land.^ The majority, no doubt, came from Norway, though
Celtic traces are found in the names of many of the known
pioneers of Iceland. About the settlement of the island, Harold
The Fair-haired was subduing and consolidating the petty king-
doms and principalities of Norway under his personal rule.
Chiefs and vikings, who would not bend under his yoke, left the
country and found refuge in Iceland. Thus the island was not
settled by the scum of the population of Norway, but by her
choicest and most liberty-loving sons.
^Thoroddsen, Lysing Islands, Copenhagen, 1000, page 2. The Universal Ency-
clopedia and the Encyclopedia Britannica disagree with Dr. Thoroddsen with respect to
the latitude of Iceland. The former gives the latitude as 63 deg. 24 min. and 66 deg.
33 min. ; the latter gives it as 63 deg. 23 min. and 66 deg. 33 min. north.
-In the southern part of the island the shortest daj's in the year are three hours
and the longest twenty. About the summer solstice the sun does not set for 'a week in
the north, and during the winter solstice it is not visible above the horizon for the
same^ length of time.
^Thoroddsen, Lysing Islands. Page 75.
^Bjarnason, Agrip Af Sogu Islands, Reykjavik, ISSO, page 3.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 91
During the period of colonization no fixed system of o-overn-
nient prevailed. The government Avas an aristocratic republic.
The problems of state Avere dealt Avith by an Althing, composed
of a Logretta (the legislalive body of the old Icelandic common-
Avealth) ; five courts, one for each of the four divisions of the
island, and one supreme court; a folk-meeting to Avhicli all tax-
payers could come and a leader or speaker of the laA\'^ (Logso-
gumndur). In addition Avere Ihe spring or local assemblies, com-
])osed of the local priests or cliiefs ((lodar) Avho Avere self consti-
tuted members of the Logretta. These chiefs also nominated
all the judges for the Althing and for the local courts. By the
side of these Avere the communal councils and assemblies.
In 1202 Iceland Avas annexed to NorAxay by one comprehensive
act of the Althing. Annrng other things the act provided that
the union should be null and void should NorAvay, in the opinion
of "the best men" fail to live uj) to the terms of the union. The
first and only earl Avas Gissur ThorAvaldsson, Avho died in 1268.
Shortly after this a cliange in the institutions of the state A\^as
made. In the place of the speaker of the laAv, heretofore chosen
by the legislative body (Logretta), came tA\'o of the king's kiAv-
yers. LikeA\-ise. the judicial ]iOAver, previously invested in a
separate court, A\as handed over to the legislative body Avhose
members Avere noA\' appointed by representatives of the royal
po\\-er. Thus by transferring the judicial functions to the legis-
lative branch a pretext A\-as found for removing the legislative
]>OAver therefrom completely. This Avas no doubt one of the first
steps that ultimately led to loss of independence, for although
the legislatiA-e branch could pass laAvs A\ithout consulting the
king, yet that Avas but a feeble guaranty of independent action,
inasmuch as the members OA\'ed their tenure of office to agents of
the sovereign.
In 1380, by the treaty of Calmar, KorAvay, SAveden and Den-
mark A\ere united under one king, and Iceland became a part of
the union. No change in the government took place until after
July 28, 1662, A\'hen the oath of fealty had to be taken to Fred-
erick III. and his descendants.^ At the end of the seventeenth
century ncAv offices Avere created. A governor, sub-governor and
a sheriff (Landfogeti) filled these, Avhile the poA^-er to deal Avith
the main problems of the island Avas left in the hands of the
chancellor and revenue department at Copenhagen. The Althing
continued to act in a legislative and judicial capacity until 1720.
But its poAver gradually declined, until in 1800 it Avas -super-
seded by the superior court of Iceland (Landsyflrjettur). In
1814, A\'hen NorAvay A\'ithdreAV from the union Avith Denmark,
the relation of Iceland Avith the former Awas completely severed.
The island is divided into eighteen counties (Syslur), Avhich
^Gudmundsson, Islands Kultur, Copenhagen, 1902, page 28.
92 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
under the supervision of the governor have power to deal with
local matters like poor relief, highways, primary education, sani-
tation, fishing and other means of obtaining a livelihood. The
counties are eighteen in number and are further subdivided into
[»oor laAV districts (Hreppur, singular), of which there are 189
altogether.^
The constitutional strife between Denmark and Iceland abated
somewhat in 1874, when, largely through the efforts of Jon
Sigurdsson, the king granted a constitution to the Icelanders on
the millennial anniversary of the settlement of the island. But
still the Althing had poAvers of originative legislation only in
comparatively unimportant affairs, and that subject to the ap-
proval of the governor, who was a Dane and resided in Denmark.
The government was still thought illiberal by the Icelanders, and
this fact, coupled with others hereafter to be mentioned, was
responsible for much of the discontent that led to emigration.
Statements made hx some of the old settlers in Pembina county
with respect to the causes of their coming harmonize with this.-
The climate of Iceland is milder than geographical location
leads one to believe. The isotherm for January 30 passes
through Helena, Montana; Omaha, Nebraska; Dover, Deleware;
touches the southeast coast of Iceland, enters Noi*way at Hevne
and moves along the extreme southeast coast of Sweden. Again,
in July the' isotherm indicates that the temperature of Nain,
Labrador, about 10 degrees further south, is the same as that of
Keykjavik, Iceland, 50.
This comparative mildness of the climate is due to the influence
of the Gulf Stream. Passing along the southern and southeast
coast of Iceland, it modifies a climate that would otherwise be
extremely unfavorable to habitation by civilized man. The cli-
mate of the northern part of the island is chilled by cold currents
from the Arctic ocean. Following the southeast coast of Green-
land, these polar streams come within a few miles of that part
of Iceland farthest to the northwest.
Normally, then, the extremes of temperature are not respon-
sible for the nature of economic and industrial life in Iceland.
It seems that the long winters, the fickleness of the weather in
spring and the short summers account for the failure of cereal
raising on an extensive scale.
Another fact of physical geography has had much effect upon
the life of the people. By a reference to any physical map of
the world it is seen that the extreme limit of Arctic ice drift is
a few miles off the south coast of the island. From this it appears
that the island may in any year be completely surrounded by
'Thoroddsen. Lysing Islands. Page 60.
-See Appendix A.
In 1904 the Icelanders made another gain in that the governor, who must sign
bills before they become laws, will, after this, be an Icelander and reside in Iceland.
STATE OF XORTH DAKOTA 93
Arctic ice.^ It is noticeable, however, tliat the envelopment of
Iceland in Arctic ice has, as the years and centuries have passed,
been of less and less frequent occurrence. Though ice drifts along
the northern coast have by no means been uncommon, even in
late years, yet the consequences have never been so appalling as
when, in former centuries, the island was held in a frame of ice.
Progress in veterinary science has enabled them to take precau-
tions against disease epidemics that are always liable to arise
and ravage stock during periods of hard times. Further, by
the most strenuous endeavors to economize and to cultivate their
meadow lands, the peasants attempt to lay up sufficient quan-
tities of ha}' to tide over the longest and fiercest of winters that
may come.
Generally tlie climate is cold, with long winters and short
summers. Frequently, it is said, snow begins to fall late in
August and early in 8e}>tember and does not disappear until in
May or, in extreme cases, later. In the southern part of the
island the climate is milder.
It is evident, then, that grain raising in general would be
unstable, if not impossible. Potatoes were, in 1870, practically
the only form of cultivated vegetation.- In gardens at Reyk-
javik spinach and a limited variety of edible roots were raised
at great trouble and expense, but cereals almost nowhere.
Though sporadic attempts at cereal raising have been made in
the past, yet it seems that the experiment has never met with
sufficient success to encourage the people to place any reliance
upon agriculture as an occupation." Even granting that nor-
mally the climate of Iceland would allow some form of agricul-
ture, yet it seems that the contingent possibility of ice envelop-
ment precludes all hopes of stability.
Necessarily the chief occupation of the people was and is stock
raising. Sheep, cattle and horses, with their jjroducts, were the
only marketable goods of the peasant population.^ But even
this occupation has been unstable, as can be seen from the ap-
pended figures.
YEAR NUMBER SHEEP
1703 279,000
1783 233,000
1784 = 42,000
!V
'In 12:i8 the island was ice-bound until the middle of October; again, in 1275,
Arctic ice drifted almost entirely around the island and. as was to be expected, stock
perished in large numbers. In 1648 Iceland was ice-enveloped almost entirely. In some
regions, grass did not begin to grow until the 20th of .Tune. In 1756, in July and
August, two feet of snow covered the ground. In some of the northern counties of the
island men and stock died from hunger in considerable numbers. — Eyjulfsson: Uin
Hardindi; Reykjavik, 1886.
-See Appendix B.
"In 1.350 it is said that barley grew in the southern part of the island. Thoroddsen,
Lysing Islands, page 67.
■•See Appendix C.
''This year fully four-fifths of the sheep on the island perished because of the length
and severity of the winter and the consequent lack of hay. This year, also, some
5,000 human beings died from hunger. Eyjulfsson, Um Hardindi, Copenhagen, 1886.
94 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
YEAR NUMBER SHEEP
1853 700,000
18TG 415,000
189G 842,000
These figures sIioav that sheep raising is by no means a certain
industry. The decrease between 1853 and 1876 was due to a
disease that killed the sheep in large numbers. It was also caused
by the severity of the winters of 1859, 1866 and 1869, when it
seems that stock perished for want of hay. In 1866 drift ice did
not melt from the coast until the middle of August. This insta-
bility of the stock raising industry is but the natural result of
geographical location. When the island becomes partly or totally
ice invested the grass naturally cannot grow because of the snow
and cold. Then, since the stock cannot graze it must be fed ;
but the supply of hay, limited by poverty of soil or small extent
of meadoAV land or by both, is soon exhausted and then the stock
must perish. In the years from 1751 to 1757 the population
decreased 6,200, all due to the cold that prevailed even in July
and August and destroyed practically all vegetation so man and
beast alike starved. The following table shows the fluctuation
in the population:
'&
YEAR POPULATION
1703 50,444
1801 47,240
1880 72.445
1890 70,929
The decrease in the population between the years 1703 and 1801
is accounted for partly by hard times, but especially by the small-
pox epidemic of 1704 or thereabout, which carried off 18,000
individuals.^ The decrease from 1880 to 1890 was due partly to
the widespread ravages of measles in 1882 and to emigration to
the United States and Canada.-
From what has been said it must not be inferred that life in
Iceland was universally wretched and miserable. On the con-
trary many prosperous and pleasant homes could be found. Few-
people, if any, lived in abject destitution, although there were no
really wealthy men on the island. There was, however, as there
is always in every country, a numerous class of the population
upon whom hard times bore with an iron hand. It is self-evident
that a people who must depend u]ion one industry or occupation
for almost all the necessaries of life will suffer severely if that
occupation fail. Arctic ice, when it clings to the shores of Ice-
land, not only prevents the reanimation of nature so essential
to the preservation of the stock upon which island life depends,
JThoroddsen, Lysing Islands, page 80.
-See Appendix A.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 95
but it also seals that greatest of provision chests,- the ocean.
The importance of geographical location, then, as it affects emi-
gration from Iceland cannot very well be ignored.
A reference to the wages of labor should be made as having
some bearing upon emigration. As has been said the chief source
of a landholder's income was stockraising. In 1870 men received,
the writer has been told, from 40 to (iO crowns a year, and women
from 16 to 25 (o.T() crowns equal one dollar). After deducting
from this what had to be paid in taxes and for the necessaries
of life the year's stipend was very materially reduced.^ Aside
from fixed taxes were others that depended upon apportionment,
and hence might vary from year to year. Then fees for various
licenses were required.-
It is evident, then, that the common laborer, after having
met the demands of taxation and provided for necessary clothing,
not to mention luxuries of any kind, would accumulate money
rather slowly. In other words, it would take him years, even
with the utmost econojny, to realize the least pretentious hopes
of independence. In this connection another consideration enters
into account — the land (juestion. Of course new land could not
be had by homestead or any other similar means as in this
country. Purchase was the only -way in which it could be
obtained. But owing to the small surplus of income over expen-
diture, the time required to save a sufficient amount of money
to purchase a home of bis own would discourage the ordinary
working-man.'^ Then when his farm was bought it would increase
in value very slowly on account of the limited returns it could
yield. It seems that the most a common laborer could hope for
was to acquire a little stock — a few sheep, some cattle and a
horse or two — rent buildings and other necessaries to maintain
himself and his chattels, in other words, to enjoy the usufruct
of the soil and the benefits of private property by the sufferance
of another. It is doubtless true that in every old country, when
all the land has passed under ownership, there must either be
a large class who rent, since the population increases, while the
actual amount of land remains a constant quantity, or there will
tend to be a division of farms. The tendency to division in
Iceland is less pronounced than in some other countries because
the limit of divisibility is sooner reached on account of climatic
and other conditions already mentioned.
'To the church, .50 (% of a crown); to the minister, .50; road tax, 1.25 crowns;
to fund for poor relief, 1 crown; total fixed taxes paid by laborer, 3.25 crowns; maxi-
mum pay per j'ear, 60 crowns; per cent of income paid in taxes, 5.4.
^Marriage licenses cost 33.66 crowns. But these licenses were not required unless
individual's desired to avoid the embarrassment of having the bans of marriage pub-
lished. A certificate of age, one permitting a man to marry his brother's widow, license
to introduce new witnesses and testimony in a lawsuit, deeds for real estate, etc., cost
each 33.66 crowns. In the pamphlet here named twenty-three different licenses are
enumerated, and they are said to be only the most important ones. The cost ranges from
15 to 127 crowns. Vasakver handa Althidu, Akureyri, 1894, page 30.
"See Appendix C.
9b REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
II. — Emigration.
In February, 1860, Einar Asmuudssou (Era Nesi) issued a cir-
cular letter to be signed by such as might desire to emigrate
from Iceland.^ A discussion of this letter by the editor of the
periodical, Nordri, called forth a reply from Asmundsson in which
he justified his action by pointing to the fact that scab — a disease
fatal to sheep in those daj^s — had already appeared among sheep
in southern Iceland, and that hard times were likely to follow.
But the agitation subsided until in 1863,- when four men left
for Brazil. These settled in the colony of Dana Francisca, not
far from Rio Janerio. Little has been heard from them since.
A definite organization of any movement to Brazil seems never
to have been effected. Asmundsson called a meeting on January
3, 1865, to discuss emigration to Brazil, but little enthusiasm
was aroused and comparatively few Icelanders ever emigrated
to South America.
The first group of Icelanders to settle in the United States left
Iceland in 1871. It was composed of four men, Jon Einarssou,
Jon Gislason, Gudmundur Gudmundsson and Arni Gudinunds-
son. These were all young men who. having little hopes of finan-
cial independence in the old countr3% determined to try their
fortunes in the land across the ocean. They reached Wisconsin
in the summer of 1871. It appears that William Wickman, who
had Avorked for Gudmund Thorgriinsen, had gone to Wisconsin
shortly before this time. He corresponded with his former em-
ployer, Thorgriinsen, saying that he already had a farm of his
own and was prospering. Thorgriinsen, owing to social position
as well as personal merit, was a much respected and influential
man. The men referred to above were, it appears, encouraged
by him to leave Iceland for Wisconsin, with the result that tliey
were the forerunners of the colony established on Washington
island. Door county. Though many from this colony subsequently
came to North Dakota, and though its population has long since
ceased to grow by accretions from Iceland, yet the ])eople still
retain many of their racial and national characteristics, thougli
doubtless much modified in the new environment.
Now that a few were gone across the water, letters were inter-
changed. These pioneers wrote their friends in the old country
describing their situation and giving their opinions as to the
merits of this new land.* In this way it came to be known
that a large tract of land could be had in the United States and
that money wages translated into Icelandic denominations Avere
considerably higher than in Iceland. The next year, 1872, a few
more left for Wisconsin, among whom were Rev. H. B. Thorgrim-
^Tiorgfirdingur, Brasiliu Ferdir Thingcyinga , Almanak, O. S. Thorgeirsson , Winni-
peg, Manitoba, 1902, page 87.
-This year the winter was fierce and long. In some places stock could not graze
until the 20th of June.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 97
sen, now officiating minister at Akra, Pembina county, and Pall
Thorlaksson, who figured prominently^ in the pioneer days of
Pembina county.^
While this colony was growing in Wisconsin, another settle-
ment was being formed along the west shore of Lake Winnipeg.
In 1876 it received a large re-enforcement of immigrants from
Iceland.- The first party of Icelanders to land in Canada came
in 1873, among whom was the Hon. B. L. Baldwinsson of Win-
nipeg. They lauded at Quebec in July of that year, but
remained two years in Toronto before beginning the settlement
already referred to along the western shore of Lake Winnipeg.^
With the increase in the size of the colony, caused by immigration
from Iceland in 1875 and 187G, the people began to feel more
keenly the need of religious organization. Hence in 1876 an
invitation was sent to the newly ordained pastor of the Wis-
consin group, Pall Thorlaksson, to come and serve this colony
in a clerical capacity. Rev. Mr. Thorlaksson responded to the
Call and after this date kept in close touch with them until his
death in 1882. Mr. Thorlaksson frequently visited the colony in
Wisconsin, which fact did much to unify these two settlements.
From this colony along Lake Winnipeg came the first Icelandic
settlers in Pembina county. The country along the lake was
low and heavily timbered. The soil may have been fertile, but
at this time other causes forbade progressive agriculture. The
liea\"\' timber must first be cleared awav. But the colonists, with
limited means and no experience, could not be expected to accom-
plish much in a year or two, and since there was little market
for the timber the immigrants of course could not alford to clear
the land nor could they hire the work done. In the absence of
ditches and drains the swampy character of the land seemed to
indicate that agriculture could not be established on a paying-
basis for several years to come. To aggravate an already serious
condition of affairs the colony suffered from smallpox in the
winter of 1876-7. The settlement was quarantined for 228 days
and indescribable suffering and sorrow followed this dreadful
disease. Many of the settlers Avho had faced poverty with a
sturdy and hopeful spirit now sank into despair. Such was the
condition of affairs that greeted Rev. Mr. Thorlaksson when in
the fall .of 1877 he returned to the colony after a visit to Wis-
consin. It seems that he had, while on his visit, acquainted him-
'See Appendix E.
^See Appendix A.
"It should be noticed that to reach this prospective place of settlement the colonists
had to follow a somewhat circuitous course. They went by water from Quebec to
Duluth. Minnesota; thence by rail to what was then called Fisher Landing, now Fisher,
Minnesota; then by boat down the Red Lake river and then with the Red River of
the North to Winnipeg. From there they went down to the present site of Gimii.
Manitoba. The location of this colony was selected by two or three Icelanders named
by the Canadian government for that purpose. Abundant timber and _ hopes that fish
could be obtained from the lake perhaps influenced them in their choice. This terri-
tory along Lake Winnipeg is often called "New Iceland."
Hist.— 7
98 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
self with the circuinstances of farmers in Minnesota and other
states. Further, while going down the Ked river to Winnipeg,
the captain of the steamboat urged him to direct his countrymen
to Dakota and the Eed river valley as a place of unlimited possi-
bilities for an industrious population.^ Though Kev. Mr. Thor-
laksson was perhaps not disposed to encourage the settlers to
leave this colony when he left Wisconsin, yet, when brought face
to face with the conditions that actually existed there, he did
not hesitate to urge them to leave. Moreover, the prosperity of
farmers in Dakota and Minnesota fully convinced him that the
representations of the captain were fair. He no doubt saw that
since the people of the Lake Winnipeg colony would for some
years to come have to depend upon the resources of the water
for a living progress would be slow.
Mr. Thorlaksson remained with the colony during the winter
of 1877-8. Great discontent developed among the settlers; some
had suffered in health on account of the swampy nature of their
surroundings. A considerable number finally decided to seek a
more promising location for a colony.
On April 22, 1878, the steamboat Lady Ellen left Gimli for
Winnipeg. With this boat went Rev. Mr. Thorlaksson and
twenty young men who expected to work in Winnipeg. On the
30th Fridjon Fridriksson and Samson Bjarnason left the same
place in a sailboat. With these were Johann P. Hallsson and
Magnus Stefansson. Their intentions were to overtake Mr. Thor-
laksson in Winnipeg and secure him as a leader in the search of
more suitable land. It appears that in Winnipeg Stefansson met
one Hunter, editor of the Standard, who spoke well of the quali-
ties of land in the Red River valley. Much impressed by the
editor's account, Stefansson and S. Josua Bjornsson went south
from Winnipeg and finally reached Pembina, then a village of a
few houses in the extreme northeast corner of the county. From
here they went west and southwest to a place five miles from
Cavalier, where they selected two quarter sections of land and
then returned to Pembina to file on their claims at the same time
that Rev. P. Thorlaksson, J. P. Hallsson and Arni Bjornsson
arrived there from Winnipeg. Persuaded by the representations
of these two pioneers, this latter group continued the journey
until they reached a sand ridge from one-half to two miles wide,
extending from north to south in western Akra township. It
seems they followed the Tongue river up to this point where
they were in sight of the Pembina mountains. Between this
sand ridge on the east and these mountains on the west lies a
depression or a small valley. In this low and wooded place
began the first Icelandic settlement in North Dakota. The wood-
land was sought in preference to the prairie farther east of the
'F. J. Bergman, Landnam Islendinga i Nordur Dakota, Almanak O. S. Thorgeirs-
son, Winnipeg, Manitoba, page 18.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 99
moimtains because logs for houses could be had without the
necessity of hauling them from a distance. Further, the settlers
had been informed that it was sometimes diflQcult to get water
on these i>rairies. Wells often had to be drilled, and even then
good water might not be struck. The selection of this place has
also been explained on the grounds of sentiment. Though the
Pembina mountains are but a mockery of the majestic mountain
ranges of Iceland, yet they reminded the prospective settlers of
the old country, around the memory of which so many pleasant
associations clustered.^
The spot for the location of a colony having been selected, Thor-
laksson went to Minnesota. Stefansson settled on his land about
five miles west of Cavalier and about the same distance east of
the land picked out by J. P. Hallsson.- Hallsson returned to
his home near Lake Winnipeg, which he reached May 19, 1878.
On the 21th, he and two others started off with their stock on
foot, while their families left the next day in the sailboat York,
belonging to Samson Bjarnason now of Akra, Pembina countv.
On the 25th and 20th Selkirk (about forty miles from Gimli)
was reached. From Selkirk to Winuij^eg they went with the
steamboat "Lady Ellen," and from Winnipeg to Pembina village
in the ''Manitoba." On the Gth of June the colony left Pembina,
and at 10 p. m. the same day reached the home of Butler Olson,
a Norwegian, five miles west from Cavalier.^ In this group were
among others, Jon Horgdal, Gisli Eigilsson and Jonas Jonsson.
On the 23d of June the first log cabin erected by Icelanders in
Pembina county was completed. It is still standing where the
postoffice of Hallson is located. It was built 12x14 feet and five
feet under the eaves. Nine persons found accommodations in
this house. The logs were cut in the immediate neighborhood
and then dragged by hand to the place of building.
A few facts concerning the first movement for emigration from
Iceland have been mentioned. From this date on agitation con-
tinued. Letters from the pioneers, as well as the persuasions
of agents sent by the Canadian government to Iceland, every year
led the people to dispose of their property and depart for ''Amer-
ica," as the land on this side of the Atlantic was commonly
called.* But soon opposition to this spirit of adventure devel-
oped. Some of the leading men, joined with the press, opposed
with all the weight of their influence this emigration fever that
eventually, as they thought, would deplete the island of the best
^Many of the details concerning the settlement in Pembina county have been ob-
tained from Bergman's "Landnam Islendinga i Nordur Dakota;" Almanak _0. S. Thor-
geirsson, Winnipeg. Man. These have been supplemented by facts obtained in per-
sonal interviews with the old settlers.
-The quarter section picked out by Hallsson lies in section 13, Beaulieu township.
^The memory of Rutler Olson's hospitality is cherished is a grateful remem-
brance by the many Icelanders who in the pioneer days were recipients thereof.
■'At this time and long afterwards no distinction between Canada and the United
States existed in the minds of ordinary people. All this land was embraced in the
comprehensive term America or Western VVorld (Vesturheimur).
100 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
element of the population. On one side were the emigration
agents and the letters from settlers already hopeful of the future
in their new abode; on the other were the home papers, the
official class and prominent citizens attempting to show fallacies
in the arguments of agents or misrepresentations in the letters
from the colonists.
Doubtless the most effective arguments advanced by agents or
by correspondents were the easy conditions of acquiring land
and the high wages in this country. When the landless class Avas
told that a large tract of excellent laud could be acquired free,
they saw in this alone ample inducement for leaving the old
country, where to become the owner of a farm was hardly more
than a dream. Moreover, money wages in America at this time
translated into Icelandic denominations were many times higher
than in Iceland, where the small allowance was further dimin-
ished by heavy taxation. These were arguments for emigration
that required much laborious reasoning to refute. The free land
argument remained for the most part unanswered, but not so
with the wage proposition. It was contended that, though wages
Avere nominally higher in America than in Iceland, the cost of
living, the cost of all the necessaries of life was high in pro-
portion, so that in the last analysis there was little difference.
This contention, perhaps, had some solid foundation, for if wages
were low in Iceland, the wants were few and comparatively inex-
pensive.^
Nevertheless upon the ordinary laborer the wage argument had
a telling effect. One dollar and twenty-five cents, the daily pay
in America, meant, in Icelandic money, 4.70 crowns. But to earn
this sum, according to the annual income of the ordinary laborer,
he had to work three or four weeks. It is not surprising that to
mauA' this one feature was a glittering attraction.
Agents further showed that the lot of young women was much
easier in this country than in Iceland. It was shown that the
work on the whole, was more pleasant and the wages much
higher. B. L. Baldwinsson, M. P. P., one of the ablest agents
the Canadian government ever sent to Iceland, and whom many
Icelandic immigrants will always remember as the truest of
friends and the most generous of men, showed his countrymen
that the reward of industry was tenfold and the penalty of sloth
in like proportion.-
^See Appendix C.
^Mr. Baldwinsson virtually led the party that came in 1873, the first Icelandic
colony to settle in Canada and the second in North America. His chief source of
information concerning America was "Letters From America," written by a Nor-
wegian in the United States, and published in the Norwegian press. These letters
were translated into Icelandic by Pall Magnusson and distributed in pamphlet form.
This was about 1871 or 1872. These letters influenced many to emigrate. They were
written with an impartial spirit of prudence and moderation, and no attempt was made
to exaggerate the desirable qualities of this country or to gloss over objectionable ones.
Mr. P>aldwinsson says: "I had formed a fairly correct idea of this country (Canada)
before I left Iceland."
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 101
Aside from the matter of wages and land there were other
considerations favoring emigration. From personal interviews
with the old settlers, as well as with those who came after the
colonv was well established in Pembina county, the writer con-
cluded that the educational facilities offered in America had
their share in influencing people to emigrate. The signiflcance
of this becomes all the more apparent when it is remembered that
Iceland has more books per capita than any other country in the
world. In the absence of common school advantages, the children
were, in those days, taught reading and writing and the essentials
of arithmetic by the parents at home or by some one engaged
expressly for the purpose. Indeed, it was and is not uncommon
to find men who have never been inside of a school who read
two or three languages besides their own.^ Hence, when Ice-
landic parents were told that free schools were open to receive
their children as soon as they landed, it had an effect that out-
weighed many an argument against emigration.
S'ome theories advanced by opponents of emigration are both
instructive and amusing. The explanation of the discrepancy
in wages has already been referred to. Some grave dangers were
foreseen. It was held that on this side of the Atlantic the
money ]wwer was synonymous with government and state. It
was pointed out that slavery to organized and accumulated
wealth might become the lot of the immigrant into this country.
Many fabulous and extravagant statements were made, calcu-
lated to inspire men with fear and aversion. The press without
exception opposed emigration, but no paper was more violent
in its opjjosition than "Thjodolfur." From 1875 to 1889 the agita-
tion probably raged most fiercelj-,- although those who oppose
emigration from Iceland, have never been silenced.?
III. — Settlement.
As soon as the first settlers had erected shelters for their
families, in 1878, they turned their attention to the soil. J. P.
Hallsson broke two acres this year and in the fall of 1879 the
yield was eighty bushels. Harvesting was done by the cradle.
In the summer and fall of 1878 these few settlers co-operated
in the matter of haying, building and other occupations. Halls-
son bought an ox and a Red river cart, for both of which he
paid |75. A little later Jon Horgdal became the owner of the
^Mr. Thorwaldsson of Akra, Pembina county, ha'd read of America in English and
Danish papers. To possess a reading knowledge of Danish, English and German was not
an uncommon accomplishment, even with men who had never gone to school.
^See Appendix A.
'An incident related by one of the old settlers shows the spirit of_ the opposition
as well as the ideas the emigrants entertained with respect to the possibilities o' thi-i
country. One of the first Icelandic settlers in Pembina county was taking leave of his
brother, who had exhausted every effort to dissuade him from leaving. The former
said: "I shall come back when I am rich." "No man has ever returned from hell,"
was the grim reply.
102 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
first yoke of oxen awned by Icelanders in this state. These beasts
of burden did service for the neighbors as well as for the owners.
For several years, indeed, it was not uncommon for two neighbors
to buy one ox each and then to use the two together to work the
few cultivated acres on their farms.
The wheat harvested in 1879 was hauled by means of one ox
five miles that it might be threshed. Then it was taken to the
grist mill at Walhalla, about fifteen miles north of the settlement
and ground into flour, a portion of the wheat being reserved for
seed. This summer a few more acres were broken and wheat was
sown in the spring of 1880.^
During the Avinter of 1879 the dail}^ fare in this colony was
far from being sumptuous. The food was simple, consisting
mostly of bread from flour, a little milk," and on some imjiortant
and rare occasions, meat. It sometimes happened that the set-
tlers got meat from the Indians in exchange for flour or some
other goods, but generally it was a luxury thej^ could not afford.
In the spring of 1879 several settlers arrived from the Lake
Winnipeg colony. Rev. Pall Thorlaksson had visited the settle-
ment in Pembina county in September, 1878, and found that the
colonists were getting along well. Moreover, while on a visit
in Minnesota and other parts of Dakota, he had observed that
the land seemed of no better quality, hence he decided to urge
men to come to Pembina county. The result was that several
settled near J. P. Hallsson and the settlers who had come in
1878% in what are now Beaulieu and Akra townships.
This summer the nucleus of another Icelandic community
developed in what later came to be Thingwalla township. The
first settler was Sveinn Sveinsson from Skagafirdi, Iceland. He
built the first three cabins erected in the vicinity of Mountain
postofiice.*
In the spring of 1879 Rev. Mr. Thorlaksson visited the Ice-
landic congregation in Shawano county, Wisconsin. When he
returned later in the summer, he was accompanied by iy\'o young
men, Sigurjon Sveinsson and Benidict Johanuesson. It seems
that these two tarried in Minnesota, where they disposed of their
horses in exchange for oxen and cattle, while Mr. Thorlaksson
pressed on to the present site of ^Mountain, In company with
Jon Bergman they had left the home of Butler Olson, five miles
west of Cavalier in search of land. They went in the direction
of Walhalla, north from Olson's home. But the qualities of the
^F. J. Bergman, "Landnam Islendinga i Nordur Dakota," Almanak, O. S. Tlior-
geirsRon, Winnipeg, 1902, page 25 ff.
"Hallsson began farming with three cows, two young cattle and one ox. Mamy
others had still less.
■■•Among those who settled in this locality this summer were: Palmi Hjalmarsson,
H. H. Holm, Bjarni Jonasson, Gudmundur Thordarsson. Arni and his brother Einar
Scheving, Pall Johannsson, Bjarni Dalsted and Samson Bjarnason.
■•Other settlers in Thingwalla township were Gudmundur Johannesson, Sigurbjorn
Hansarson, Jon Jonasson, Sigurdur Jakobsson and Indridi Einarsson.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 103
land were not sufficiently attractive so tbev went south, whither
the pioneers had gone before them. The two men from Wisconsin
reached ^fountain in July, 1871). Jon Beronian was from the
Lake Winnipeg colony, or New Iceland. From Mountain they
pressed on as far south as the northernmost branch of the Park
river. On the south side of this stream Sveinssou and Johannes-
son settled. Nearer the Icelandic colony on the north, Jon Berg-
man and others located. These men, then, were the pioneer set-
tlers in Gardar to\vusliij>. The two men, 8igurjon 8veinsson and
Benidict Johannesson, were well qualified to encounter the diffi-
culties and hardshijis of pioneer life. Both were young, hardy
and ambitious, caring little for the difficulties to be overcome in
subduing the wilderness. Their first dwellings were little more
than excavations in the earth roofed over with brush and sod.
In one corner of Johannesson's house was a stove made of clay,
and though it was not ornamental, yet it successfully kept out
the cold during an entire winter. From these humble beginnings
has grown the Gardar community, which probably has a greater
number of fine private residences than any other township in
the county.
Before the end of the year 1879, then, four Icelandic com-
munities were in formation, one in what later was named Akra
townshi]), where Akra ])ostoffice now is, one in Beaulieu township,
immediately west of Akra, one in Thingwalla township, where
Mountain now stands, and one in Gardar township, where a post-
office by the same name was afterwards organized. From this
date on each of these communities continued to expand. Immi-
grants arrived every year, from the colony at Lake Winnipeg,
Wisconsin and directly from Iceland. In 1880 several farmers
came from Wisconsin and settled in Gardar township. This com-
munity early became the most prosperous of the four. The rea-
sons no doubt are found in the fact that the earliest settlers
came from Wisconsin, where they had lived five or six years and
acquired some experience in agriculture.^ Further, the qualities
of the land in this township are probably superior to those in
the other named communities. On the other hand, the settlers
in the communities of Mountain and Hallson came from the
shores of Lake Winnipeg with little or no property and almost
withont hope. The smallpox epidemic of 1876-7 had broken up
families and the property of many was practically confiscated
by the Canadian government.-
The early years of settlement w^re years of hardships and
strenuous toil. Manv of those w^ho came in the summer of 1879
^Among those who came from Wisconsin were Hon. E. H. Bergman, Jon Jonsson
and the two men mentioned above. See Appendix E. _
=The Canadian government lent monev to some of the early settlers in New
Iceland. These loans were to be paid in ten years, no interest accrumg the first four.
But when the people began to leave the government simply condemned their property,
if they had ever taken a loan. This left many propertyless. See Appendix A.
104 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
were unable to find employment. Some had to live in tents until
late in October, when flimsy dwellings were completed. This
same summer a destructive prairie fire swept over the Pembina
mountains as far east as Cavalier. Some lost all their hay and
others their buildings. The prospects of the colonists were never
darker than during the winter that followed. In the fall Rev.
Pall Thorlaksson visited a Norwegian settlement near the Goose
river. While he sojourned there as a visitor of the Rev. Mr.
Harstad, who had stopped for some time in the Icelandic settle-
ment the previous summer, he collected a few bushels of wheat
contributed by Norwegian farmers. Then he wrote to his father
and Gisli Egilsson who came south with their oxen and hauled
the wheat to Fargo, where it was marketed. Rev. Mr. Thor-
laksson received the proceeds and in the spring of 1880 devoted
the money to the purchase of seed grain for the farmers in the
Icelandic settlement.^ This was well enough for the future, l)ut
there were present needs too urgent to be disregarded. Several
of the colonists were in the state of the most abject destitution.
Some had walked the entire distance to Pembina county and
had sacrificed their property that they might get there. The
conscientious Pall Thorlaksson felt his responsibility in the mat-
ter, inasmuch as he had induced many to go from New Iceland.
The people looked to him for their temporal as well as their
spiritual salvation, and they did not look in vain. It is scarcely
conceivable how life could be sustained on the simple fare to
which the colonists were reduced. Large quantities of turnips
were bought from farmers in other parts of the county. Pall
Thorlaksson's brother, Haraldur, obtained about |400 worth of
goods from a merchant in Pembina. But early in the winter fire
destroyed all the supplies. It was plain that something must be
done, since many families were at times without provisions.
Early in the spring of this year he went to Northfield, Minnesota,
and bought from a Norwegian farmer, H. Thorson, 100 barrels
of flour and forty cattle. This was transported free of charge
to St. Vincent, whence it was taken to the Icelandic settlement.
Notes due in two years were given in payment for these goods.
Again in July, 1880, he went to Minnesota and made some fur-
ther purchases, for more colonists had come and many were,
needy. This time he secured eighty-five head of cattle and sixty-
five sheep, all of which reached the community in October of
that year. These were to be paid for in three years and Rev.
Mr. Thorlaksson was held personally accountable. With this
supply on hand, Thorlaksson felt confident that the people were
not in danger, for the coming winter at least.-
"^Bergman, "Landnam Islendinga i Nordur Dakota," Almanak, O. S. Thorgeirs-
son, page 33-4ff.
-Rerginan, "Landnam Islendinga i Nordur Dakota," Almanak, O. S. Thorgeirsson ,
Winnipeg, 1902, page 37-9ff.
H.E.BERGMAN
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 105
The exj)ausion of these Icelandic communities continued. In
the sprinji' of 1880 a large number of immigrants arrived from
New Iceland/ Several came from Wisconsin and settled in what
is now Gardar townshiy). Among those were E. H. Bergman,
Jon Jonsson, G. J. Dalmann, Gudmundur Stefansson and his
son S. G. Stefansson. now recognized as one of the ablest Ice-
landic poets on this side of the Atlantic.
In the summer of 1880 the colonists directed their attention
to the soil. Land was cleared of timber where necessary and
fields were extended everywhere. During the two previous years
the farmers used the old country implements^the scythe and the
hand rake — but this year the mower came into use and was con-
sidered a remarkable labor-saving machine. Farm machinery
was ])urchased as fast as circumstances allowed. The settlers
quickly appreciated the value of the best farm implements avail-
able.
The winter of 1880-1 found the colonists hopeful and content;
no fear was entertained with respect to the future. In the com-
munity where Hallsson settled, and also in Thingw^alla, a reaper
and a harvester were bought. Similarlv, a threshing machine
was purchased by the settlers along the Tongue river. This
machine was used in all the Icelandic settlements.- Altogether
the people were as prosperous as reasonably could be expected.
Over 1.000 acres were under cultivation in tlie Gardar colony
alone. The timber of the land was converted into lumber by
three lumber mills in the neighborhood, and this was a great
convenience to the people.^
But if the general outlook Avas fair at this time it was so
because of the most strenuous toil and careful economy. During
the first years before farming operations were fully under way
the men worked as day laborers, while the women stayed at
home and looked after the stock, and even did the haying with
the assistance of hired help. Until after settlement increased
in Pembina county many of the first Icelandic settlers walked
to the Grandin farm near Fargo, where they worked by the day.*
Every efi'ort was and had to be made to reduce expenses to a
I
'In a pamphlet published in Icelandic by the Canadian government and distributed
in Iceland, in which the country was described, the land along the west shore of
Lake Winnipeg was called "New Iceland."
-Machinery was expensive in those days. In 1883 a binder — harvester with binding
attachment — was owned by two farmers jointly and cost over $300.
^In 1884 there were "270 people in the Gardar settlements. The Icelandic farmers
owned twenty-eight working horses, seventy-three oxen, 138 cows, 184 young cattle,
164 sheep, forty-seven hogs and 505 fowl. Of agricultural implements they owned
forty-eight plows, thirty-five harrows, thirteen drills, five binders, four harvesters, five
mowers, eight hay rakes, one-half interest in a threshing machine (the other half was
owned by a Norwegian), thirty-one wagons and thirty sleighs. This property^ was
owned by fifty farmers. F. T. Bergman. '"Landnam Islendinga i Nordur Dakota," Al-
manak, O. S. Thorgeirsson, Winnipeg. 1902, page 56.
*One woman, Mrs. Gudmundur Thordarsen, now of Hensel , with her bov of 12
got $2 a dav binding bundles after a reaper on this farm. Coming from an Icelandic
colonv in Nova Scotia, she had gone bv water to Duluth and thence to Fargo. Then
in October, 1879, after working on the Grandin farm, her family moved to Park
township, where they have lived ever since.
106
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
107
\:
^
K
o
^
?
a
-~:> >"
o
-J
o ^
K
. o ^ S
:>
o ;
J^
"1
Q,
a
-^ h
^)
c
q: '
' ^
^
<4
K
C3
a~
CO
u]
CJ
^
Q
o
o
Uj
»^
3;
k
(Z>
iT)
o
\
f
{
o
o
o
ivi
H
c
108
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
o
o
J,
7-
CD
z
o
X
CO
en
ir
u
o
o
X
Ci
z
li
J.
o
u
-o
d
a
I
1
/
•
;-t>Jr>7^W>1
e
2:
p.
2
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 109
minimum. The women made the wool into clothes for the body,
and the men made even some of the farm implements at home.
Hand rakes were made in this way and carts and rude wagon
wheels were constructed by sawing sections from the ends of
large oak trees. This spirit of industry and economy animated
every community.
As soon as men were tolerably certain of a living they turned
their attention to the organization of their fchurch. Rev. Pall
Thorlaksson preached in jirivate houses during the summer of
18S0, and on the 24th of September he called a meeting to
organize a congregation in the Gardar settlement. Again, on
the 30th of November of the same year a congregation was organ-
ized in Thingwalla township. In the settlement along the Tongue
river there was no church until January 2, 1881. Rev. P. Thor-
laksson served these three congregations until his death in 1882.
He was succeeded by the Rev. H. B. Thorgrimsen.
In 1882 it appears that the township organization had become
regular in Pembina county. The Icelandic settlements lay within
three double townships at this time — Thingwalla, Beaulieu and
Akra. The oflBcers were Icelanders, as they are today in those
townships where Icelanders live. In 1886 Gardar was organized
from Thingwalla township. In 1888 Akra was also divided and
the new one was named Avon.^ There are also quite a number
of Icelanders in Park township immediately south, and in Cava-
lier township immediately east of Akra. In 1895 Liberty was
organized from Beaulieu township.- By a reference to the map
showing the land holding, the position of these townships can
be seen. Three of these may be regarded as wholly Icelandic.
In Gardar there are not more than three or four non-Icelandic
families, and in Akra less than that. Though the map of Akra
township seems to show that considerable "areas of land are not
held by Icelanders, yet it is not cultivated by others. The blank
areas, in many cases, represent land of only second rate quality,
upon M'hich loans have been taken and which have then passed
into the hands of land companies and non-residents, the original
holders having moved away.
The first school district to be organized was number 31, in
Akra township, on February 25, 1881, three years after the
coming of the first settlers. The last Icelandic district organized
Avas number 77, in Cavalier township, in 1889.^ The school
officers are and have always been mosth- Icelanders. They, at
any rate, have the controlling influence, though perhaps in one
or two there may be a clerk or director who is not an Icelander.
It is also somewhat usual to find Icelandic teachers teaching-
'In 1905 this name was chanp-ed to Advance.
-In 1905 Liberty was changed to LaMoure.
•'The other Icelandic districts were organized as follows: Numbers 24 and 26
in 1882; number S8, October 22, 1881; numbers 64 and 69 in 1884 and number 91 in 1895.
110 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
these schools,^ though as a rule nationality has nothing to do
with the selection of the teacher. On the whole they seem to
patronize the public schools as much as any class of the popula-
tion. In the years between 1901 and 1905 there has been a
marked fall in the per cent of attendance in the Icelandic dis-
tricts and all over the county. But this, it seems, is not due
to any lapse in appreciation, but rather to physical causes. These
years will always be remembered as extremely wet during the
rainy season. Hence, owing to the lay of the land, which in
most of the Icelandic communities is low, and poor roads, the
attendance was necessarily spasmodic and irregular during the
spring terms.
In localities where for some reason or other school houses could
not be built immediately, or where districts had not been organ-
ized, school was kept in private houses. The main part of the
house was used as a school room while the family had to be
content with the accommodations of the leanto or kitchen until
school was dismissed.
As said above, Icelanders were pioneers in southwestern Pem-
bina county. The postoffice nearest the settlement was Cavalier,
then a store and two or three private houses. In 1881 the Ice-
landic settler nearest Cavalier was five miles east, and the
remotest some twenty-eight or thirty miles southwest thereof.
This year the settlers succeeded in having a postoffice created in
Beaulieu township, where J. P. Hallsson and the first immigrants
had settled. It was named Coulee.- This year also another
postoffice was established in Thingwalla township and named
Mountain. In 1882 Gardar postoffice was approved," and in
1890 Akra, in Akra township. In 1S99 a postoffice four and
one-half miles northeast of Hallsson — Swold — -was established.
A few Icelanders live in that neighborhood. Of these postoffices
Icelanders have been postmasters since their creation by the gov-
ernment. During the first years mail was carried once a week,
but daily service has long been in operation.
During the first years of settlement the nearest market was
St. Vincent, Minnesota. This place is situated opposite Pembina
on the east bank of the Red river, about fifty-five miles from
Gardar. To haul their wheat this distance, over roads that were
was not onlj^ a slow but a dangerous process. Robberies not
infrequently took place. But in 1881 the Great Northern was
built through St. Thomas, Glasston and Hamilton, thereby bring-
Mn 1905 the population of Pembina county was 17,878. Of this not over 3,400. or
13 per cent, are Icelanders. This same year there were 155 teachers in the county
of whom thirty, or 19 per cent, are of Icelandic extraction. In neither case do these
figures include endorsed certificates.
=This name has now been changed to Hallsson, in honor of the memory of J. P.
Hallsson, one of the first immigrants. See Appendix E.
•■"Gardar was the name of one of the Vikings who discovered Iceland. For some
tune the island was called Gardars Holmi, the "Islet of Gardar."
^
(■III
^on
^v#'
La NO Held
Br Ic CLAN OCR'S.
RcM Bi NA CouNTr-ia96
^a. A'sju.
<2i
\
-^
O
La N o HcuD By Ice uA N DER3
t r^ Relmbina Cou NTr - 19 05.
V
<0
Land Held bv Icelanders
REMBiNA Count Y - JQG8.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 111
ing the market ueai-ei- the settlement.^ The first named became
the market phice of the Gardar and Mountain settlers, it being
about twenty-five or thirty miles away. It was customary for
the farmers to leave home with their loads of grain in the evening
and then they would reach St. Thomas early the next morning.
(In the next day they drove home. They doubtless preferred to
return with their money in broad daylight, as there was then
less danger of encountering highwaymen. Besides this, it was
cooler for the draft animals at night. With oxen they made
the trip in twenty-four hours. Glasston Avas the market of the
settlers in Akra and Beaulieu townships until the Great Northern
was built to Cavalier and subsequently extended to Walhalla.
In going to these distant markets several farmers formed a
company. Long trains of wagons drawn by oxen could be seen
moving slowly homeward, while the drivers were on the foremost
wagon enjoying a conversation on some live topic.-
Tiie first Icelandic store was at ^fountain conducted by H.
Thorlaksson. In 18S2 E. IT. and F. J. Bergman began a retail
business at Gardar and P. J. Skjold owned a store at Edinburg
until 1894, when l;e moved to Hallson, where he continued in
business. At Akra S. Thorwaldsson has operated a retail store
since he settled there in 1881. Changes in ownership have taken
place and new enterprises have been made, but there has been
a constant and steady growth.
Xo attempt has been made to trace every step in the groAvth of
the Icelandic colony. Only a few hints with respect to material
advancement have been nuide. The people have endeavored to
keep abreast of the times. Every increase in prosperity has been
turned to the improvement of their condition. The log cabin has
become a curiosity; the sod house and the sod barn have long
been in ruins. Telephone lines now connect the four Icelandic
postotfices — Akra, Hallson, ^Mountain and Gardar — one with an-
other and with the outside world. Kural telephones are in opera-
tion in Gardar and Thingwalla townships. The Edinburg and
Gardar Tele])hone coiapany was organized some years ago and
has extended its lines into several country homes.^ The heavy
timber that covered most of the Icelandic communities has been
largely cleared away. Land, once too wet for agriculture, has,
by highway and drainage ditches, been reclaimed, though much
^When the Icelanders were induced to settle near Lake Winnipeg (New Iceland)
it was on the distinct assurance that a railroad would soon be extended into the set-
tlement. That road has not yet reached Gimli. Construction has begun just lately.
With the same hopes they located in Pembina county in 1878, and in three years
these hopes were realized. See Appendi.x; B.
-The instinct of the oxen to find their way home from the market could always
be relied upon. Farmers who had their oxen well trained would start them on the
road homeward from town, ride home with a friend or neighbor, perhaps in a buggy,
and in course of time the oxen would reach home safely, sometimes long after the
owner had arrived. ,
"The promoter of this company was Hon. E. H. Bergman of Gardar. Mr. Bergman
is thoroughly alive to the interests of his countrymen and never loses an' opportunity
to further their welfare. His business and executive ability rendered him especially
fit for this work. See Appendix E.
112 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
in this direction remains yet to be accomplished. The material
progress of the people is creditable when the humble beginnings
and the character of the land selected are borne in mind/
I\^. — -Later History.
The Northmen are famous in history for their ability to adjust
themselves to new conditions. They settled in France and in a
few generations they had lost their nationality. The Normans
conquered England and with equal facility adopted the manners
of the Saxon. But this was in the tenth and eleventh centuries.
Forces that now operate to keep alive racial traits and national
sentiments, no matter how distant the offshoot from the original
stock, were then unknown. The printing press that now sends
papers and magazines, and the postal system that carries letters
from one continent to another, were not then in operation. The
moment the emigrant left his native shores to settle in another
land his country could be to him nothing but a memory, a memory
that an active environment would soon obliterate. Moreover,
there was lacking another power, stronger, perhaps, than any of
these, the power of a living, organized religion. Groups of immi-
grants that have arrived in this country during the last century
brought with them an organized church and a number of allied
customs. These customs connected with religion may have been
modified, but ordinarily men are unwilling to countenance move-
ments calculated to alter their religious ideas. Variations in
habits connected with belief come only by slow degrees of evolu-
tion. In view of these facts, then, it is not extraordinary that
some old country customs should still survive among the Ice-
landers in Pembina county, and that their permanence should
for some time be guaranteed.
Before any mention of Icelandic survivals connected with
language and religion a reference to some minor customs trace-
able directly to the old country should be made. In and about
1870 all articles of dress were home made in Iceland.- For
various reasons this could not be done here. However, as many
articles were made at home as the changed conditions allowed.
Sheep raising at once became an important industry. From the
'From this colony in Pembina county have gone colonists to become pioneer set-
tlers in other parts of this continent. Several years ago an Icelandic settlement was
formed in the Mouse river country, in Bottineau and McHenry counties. Many of
the pioneers came from Pembina county. In Cavalier county are a considerable num-
ber of Icelanders, many of whom first settled in Pembina county. In Roseau county,
Minnesota, is another Icelandic settlement formed several years ago by Icelanders
from Akra, Thingwalla and Gardar townships. In 1904 a large colony of Icelanders
left Pembina county for the Canadian northwest. This was one of the largest groups
that has ever left at one time. Among the leaders of this group were O. O. Johannsson
and J. Veum of Akra, and Ben Bjarnason of Hensel. Several Icelanders have set-
tled along the Pacific coast in Washington. It is impossible to state the exact number
of Icelanders in the United States because the census bureau erroneously classifies them
as Danes. There are large colonies of them in several states. See Appendix E.
=This condition is now reversed. Almost everything is bought in the markets
in exchange for raw material.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 113
"v\-ool the women made underwear, stockings and mittens/ The
homespun cloth was seklom or never made. Wages were too high
and material for clothing generally too cheap to justify the expen-
diture of time and labor necessary for the manufacture of the
clotli.
The Icelandic housewife also made slippers by hand. The
material was usually sheepskin and sometimes that of the hog,
though the latter was considered undesirable inasmuch as it
lacked pliability and had a tendency to harden. The skin from
which these slippers were made was cut into rectangular strips
of a certain width and length, and then bj' appropriate cutting
was made to fit the heel and over the toes. Two strings attached
to the heel of the slipper held it in i)lace. These are now almost
entirely out of use, though sometimes a housewife of a former
generation may be seen wearing them while performing her duties
in the kitchen. Though not conforming with fashionable taste,
they were not wanting in comfort. From the standpoint of con-
venience and economy they were on the Avhole desirable. In the
pioneer days umny a dealer's bill was reduced by the home manu-
facture of this article alone.
Tools and implements connected with farming were frequently
home made. Knives fashioned at home were not uncommon.
Butcher knives were made from parts of scythes, and these may
still be seen in refuse or scrap heaps about the farm. Similarly
knives for shaving the Avool from sheep pelts were brought
directly from Iceland or made at home. But these have passed
with the necessity for their use. If a farmer desires to unhair
a pelt, he spreads it over the back of a living animal for twelve
hours when the wool can easily be pulled out by hand.
Many farmers made their own hand rakes. These were much
used in some of the communities where the scythe had to be used
exclusively on account of roughness or forest growth. They are
now no longer made at home, and hand rakes are but little used
except around the barn and the haystack.-
Sometimes the women made tallow candles. They were made
by both the dipping and the mould process. Though these candles
were used in the kitchen sometimes, yet they were usually made
for the children to enjoy at Christmas.
Some few articles of food are still made as in the old country,
though the ordinary menu is American. The favorite drink of
-'Homemade stockings and mittens are worn by many to this day. The woolen
ware made by the Icelandic women finds a ready market even outside the stores on
account of its comfort and general wearing qualities. In many homes knitting machines
now do the work previously done by hand.
-In the pioneer days the women plied these hand rakes while the men cut with
the scythes. The hay thus made was put up in coils or heaps on the small grass plots
and in the winding alleys among the bushes of willow and poplar.
Hist.— 8
114 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Icelanders seems to be coffee, of which the older jjeople seem to
be especially fond.^
Perhaps the most thoroughly Icelandic dish is the ^'skir" or
what, for want of a better name, may be called ''curdled milk."
It is made by boiling fresh or skimmed milk, to which, after it
has stood for some time, is added a quantity of rennet. When
the milk cools it curdles and is ready for the table. Eaten with
cream and sugar it makes a very cooling and palatable dish in
summer. In most homes it is now more of a luxury or curiosity
than a regular article of diet.
Smoked mutton and tripe, also portions from the brisket, were
much relished in Iceland. By the Icelanders in Pembina county
this is rarely used except on such occasions as Christmas and
New Year's and the sacrifice when the month of Thorri begins.-
The mutton is smoked at home in smoke houses improvised for
the purpose. Sometimes a barrel suffices for the superstructure
where the meat is suspended, while the fire is built in an exca-
vation in the earth. Sometimes a farmer has a permanent struc-
ture for this purpose in Avhich case he does the smoking for his
neighbors.
Another article of food not common among Americans is a
kind of sausage made from the loins of sheep. Quantities of lean
and fat mutton are cut into strips and then seasoned with salt
and pepper. These strips are then rolled up as tight as possible
and a strong string is then wound around the roll. After leaving
them in brine for a week or so, these rolls are stored away and
used during the winter. After having been handled in this man-
ner and thoroughly cooked they are very agreeable to the taste.
Like some other food articles mentioned, this one is not used
daily, caused perhaps partly by the fact that sheep raising has
declined in late vears.^
Pancakes are widely used and very well made. Some still
make the bannocks, a kind of flat bread made from graham fiour,
but generally they are forgotten.
A peculiar kind of brown cheese is made from whey. The whey
is boiled for eight or ten hours, when the cheese is left in the
bottom of the vessel in liquid form. As it cools it solidifies. This
'The custom is_ almost universal among Icelanders to send out lunch to the working-
men at 10 o'clock in the forenoon and i o'clock in the afternoon. It consists of some
substantial food articles and coffee. See Appendix B.
^This month begins January 23, and ends February 23, or thereabout. The term
"Thorri" has survived in Icelandic chronology doubtless since pagan days. At the
beginning of this month sacrifices were made to the gods, Thor and others. Icelanders
in some parts of Pembina county, as well as in Winnipeg, liave in late years begun
to observe some day in this month by feasting on food as nearly as possible like that
of the old country. At these banquets music and speech making occupy a prominent
fart on the program. Food articles have sometimes been imported from Iceland by
celanders in Winnipeg for this occasion.
''Sheep raising has declined, partly because of the difficulty of securing suitable
summer pasture for the herds. Formerly large flocks — several thousands— were herded
upon the Pembina mountains on unclaimed lands. But these lands have gradually been
taken and pasturing thereby stopped. Moreover, farmers find it difficult to protect
the sheep from the coyotes so numerous in this part of Pembina county.-
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 115
cheese is then used as a substitute for butter and is thought
agreeable to the taste.
With respect to social intercourse and association, few dis-
tinctly Icelandic customs prevail. Programs at public entertain-
ments are of much the same nature as one would expect to find
at similar gatherings of people of purely American lineage.
Music, speech making and the like represent the ordinary pro-
gram. The main difference is that speeches are sometimes given
in the Icelandic language. In the pioneer days, the old settlers
said, little time was ta^cen for amusement. Two or three neigh-
bors might meet at the card table or spend the evening in con-
versation.^ But with the expansion of the settlement and
increased prosperity, entertainments, consisting largely of play-
acting, dancing and music, became more frequent. The first two
have declined in popularity to a considerable extent, it seems,
while the last named has gained and has been supplemented by
addresses as referred to above.-
After this reference to a few minor usages that survive wholly
or in i»art, a mention should be made of that one upon the loss
or preservation of which largely depends the fate of all the others,
the language. A reading and speaking knowledge of Icelandic
is still retained by Icelanders in Pembina county, young as well
as old. But to be able to write the language with grammatical
and idiomatic precision is justly considered an accomplishment
in a young man or woman grown up in this country and educated
in its public schools. There are several forces that tend to keep
alive a reading and speaking knowledge of the language. The
older men, who still retain a vivid recollection of the affairs and
take an active interest in the welfare of the old country, sub-
scribe for newspapers and magazines published in Iceland. More-
over, they keep up an active correspondence with friends and
relatives in the old country and are thus in possession of up-to-
date information concerning the economic conditions on the
island. When any great question is before the Althing it is also
discussed by individuals on this side of the Atlantic, not to
mention the Icelandic papers which regularly publish news from
Iceland.
Closely connected with the influence of papers published in
Iceland is that of Icelandic periodicals printed on this side of
the Atlantic. No Icelandic paper is published in Pembina
county, there being but one issued in the United States, the
monthly "Vinland," Minneota, Minnesota. There are about
'Doubtless the first public gathering of Icelanders in Pembina county took place
on the 4th of July, 1880, in celebration of the great national holiday. The only speaker
was Rev. Pall Thorlaksson. From this time on great enthusiasm has been shown in
the observance of this day. In 1883 Rev. H. B. Thorgrimsen, who had then just
completed his theological course, delivered an address on the 4th of July entitle-d
"Leifur Eiriksson." He spoke in English.
-Dancing is regarded as an objectionable form of amusement by the Icelandic
Lutheran ministers in Pembina county. Probably their hostile attitude has had some-
thing to do with the decline of its popularity.
116 REVORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
seven Icelandic jtapers pnblislied in Canada, five of these being
in Winnipeg.^ These circulate among the Icelandic settlers to
a considerable extent. To fonr Icelandic papers published, one
in the United States and three in Canada, there are 725 sub-
scribers in Pembina county. As there are not over 2,500 Ice-
landers in Peml)ina county it is evident that these papers are
well patronized.- But they are read even more liberally than
these figures show. Many men buy but one or two papers and
then exchange with their neighbors for reading. Doubtless there
is not a single Icelandic home in Pembina county that does not
have one or more of these Icelandic papers mentioned, and some
read them all.
That this newspaper reading tends to keep alive a reading
knowledge of Icelandic is certain, though the ability to write it
correctly may be wanting. Speaking knowledge thereof is also
encouraged by daily conversation for, though the young people
frequently converse in English, yet there are so many whose
education was obtained in Iceland that generally discourse is
carried on in Icelandic.
Another force tending to the perpetuation of the Icelandic
language is public libraries of Icelandic books. In all the Ice-
landic communities reading societies (lestrar fjelog) are main-
tained, books being added from year to year. In some cases
only Icelandic books are purchased; in others, books and maga-
zines in English are also added to the collection.
In some of the communities at any rate these libraries are very
much used. The most popular books no doubt are the Sagas,
poetry and biography. A practice still prevalent is for the family
to sit around the fireplace during the long winter nights, the
mother perhaps knitting or doing some other work, while the
father or some member reads aloud a Saga or a selection from
some modern Icelandic poet. Formerly ballads were very popu
lar, but now they seem almost forgotten. These ballads (Kimur)
usually recited the adventures of some hero the Sagas had im-
mortalized. In Iceland itinerant chanters passed from family
to family sometimes reciting even the longest ballads from mem-
ory. This custom of chanting ballads survived in this country
for some time, but it gradually fell into desuetude. The chanting
of the ballads gave great pleasure to the hearers. The rime was
exceedingly varied and well adapted to the subject matter, while
witticisms on the part of the poet or ballad maker flavored the
'The five Icelandic pajjcrs published in Winnipeg are: "Heimir," "Freyja," "Same-
iningin" (the organ of the Lutheran church; editor, the Rev. Jon Bjarnason), "Logberg"
and "Heimskringla." The last three named have the widest circulation in Pembina
count J'.
^It is impossible to give the exact Icelandic population of Pembina county. Accord-
ing to the I?lue Rook for 1905 the population of the three Icelandic townships is as
follows: Akra, 479; Gardar, 622; Thingwalla, 729; total, 1,830. In Cavalier and Ceau-
lieu townships there are aljout 400 Icelanders; in Park, Advance and LaMoure town-
ships there are over 100 Icelanders, and in other parts of the county there are about
150, bringing the total up to about 2,500. This, however, is probably a liberal estimate.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 117
narrative. These ballads are remarkable from the standpoint
of poetry. There is not only end rime but also internal rime
and alliteration. This is sustained stanza after stanza and
canto (Rima) after canto. The immense number of periphrases
or ])oetic locutions (Kjenningar) enabled the poet, who was
familiar with the mythology and traditions of the north, from
which all th^se terms are derived, to keep up perfect rime page
after page without the repetition of identical words. He might
speak of the same individual and yet not repeat words.^ Ice-
landers in Pembina county speak of these ballads as an extremely
interesting species of literature, but they are now seldom read.
A force more powerful with respect to the preservation of the
language than any of these is the church. The church is Lutheran
and all its rites are ])unctually observed. Every child is bap-
tized shortly after birth. Again at the age of 14 or 15 they are
confirmed. During the six months immediately preceding con-
firmation the children periodically rehearse with the minister,
who questions and instructs them on points of religion as
expressed in a catechism of about 12,000 words, which they must
commit to memory. Supplementary to this, psalms are learned
and Bible stories fBiblu Sogur) are read. Of course all this
is in the Icelandic language. Hence a prerequisite to confirmation
is ability to read and speak the Icelandic language. In view
of this every child is taught to read the language by the parents.
In fact, this is a custom carried directly from Iceland. As no
common schools existed on the island until after 1870, all children
were taught to read and write at home, or they were sent to
some one who had a reputation for tact and learning. The result
of this was that not an illiterate person could be found on the
island. In any fair account of Iceland this statement will be
found.- The adherents of the church could not avoid instructing
their children in the language if they desired them to grow up
as Lutherans; others recognized the importance of this rudi-
mentary accomplishment because they valued the boundless
wealth of Icelandic literature. For these same reasons the Ice-
landers in Pembina county teach their children to read Icelandic-
They will no doubt continue to do so until the time comes when
all church services are conducted in the English language. When
that time comes, if come it must, the fate of the language as
well as that of all Icelandic customs will be sealed.
But powerful forces are at work tending to a complete anni-
hilation of Icelandic identity. The fact that the settlement lies
'As a single illustration it might be mentioned that there are above a score of
different terms and expressions for Thor alone. Similarly there are found in these bal-
lads an unlimited number of terms (Kjennigar) for "man," "woman" and all the differ-
ent weapons of war.
-"Icelanders have long been famous for their education and learning and it is no
exaggeration to say that in no other country is such an amount of information found
among classes which occupy a similar position. A child of 10 unable to read is not
to be found from one end of the island to another." Encyclopaedia Britannica, Ninth
Edition, Vol. xii, page 654.
118 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
within eight contiguous townships seems favorable to a preserva-
tion of a unified system of old country customs. However, in
spite of this fact and other supplementary conditions, it appears
that at a time more or less remote the majority of strictly Ice-
landic characteristics is doomed to disappear. In the past old
country customs have been re-enforced and refreshed by the
annual influx of immigrants form Iceland, who brought with
them the usages of the mother country in all their vigor. But
Icelandic immigration into Pembina county has ceased, inasmuch
as land can no longer be had without purchase, which the immi-
grants cannot afi'ord.
No doubt the agency most destructive of Icelandic customs
is the educational system. The common school is the great
unifier of the people of this state. Forty diflierent nationalities
are represented in North Dakota, yet the heterogeneity one would
expect is scarcely more than nominal, for, with the second gen-
eration, the English language has become the common property
of all. So it is with the Icelanders in Pembina county. The
children acquire English in the schools. They get into the habit
of using it among themselves until their speaking knowledge
thereof becomes as good and better than that of their mother
tongue. Moreover, in their correspondence they use English in
preference to Icelandic. It is doubtless rare to find young people,
grown up and educated in the schools of this country, who
attempt to use Icelandic in their correspondence unless the per-
sons they correspond with are unable to read any other language.
Most J^oung people have a fair conversational command of Ice-
landic, yet they are unable to write it idiomatically and without
misspelled words. Similarly if the younger people are called
upon to make public addresses they prefer to use English, since
it is the language of their text books and in which they have
been trained. If young Icelanders write articles in the Icelandic
papers the style rarely fails to give unmistakable evidence of
their American training.^
Similarly the tendency of the higher education is to push
Icelandic into the shade. Young men of Icelandic extraction
are entering the learned professions. There are now two Ice-
landic ministers of the gospel, three doctors and twelve lawyers
in North Dakota. The number of Icelandic laAvyers is fast
increasing. These professional men, with the exception of the
ministers, must practice their profession for the most part even
now, and more so in the future, in localities that are non-Ice-
landic. The result is that their children, growing up in an
'It is doubtless true of the majoritv of Icelanders who have had their education
in the schools of this country that when they compose any extended compositions in
their mother tongue they think in English and then translate their thoughts into Ice-
landic by the aid of the English-Icelandic dictionary. The dictionary has to be con-
sulted on the spelling of Icelandic words. For this reason these compositions often have
the flavor of translations.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 119
environment where tlie inflnenee of Icelandic customs is weak
or im])ercei)tible, will lose their identity, and generation after
generation will drift farther and farther away from the habits
of their Icelandic ancestors. Even now, in towns and cities
where the Icelandic element is in a decided minority, children
of Icelandic parents naturally speak English in preference to
their mother tongue. The parents may use Icelandic in the home,
but the children speak the language of the common school.
Hence it seems that those who live in towns and cities will
steadily lose their hold on every Icelandic custom, including that
of speaking the language. Even in those four contiguous com-
munities mentioned above, where conditions are most favorable
to the preservation of the language, it seems no more than a
(piestiou of time when Icelandic will be a dead tongue. Custom
after custom disappears or becomes so disguised as no longer
to be recognizable as of foreign origin. Icelanders are too few
to be able to establish a. sectarian school in the state. But
sectarian schools established by Scandinavians in the United
States necessarily do much to prolong the survival of their
nationality. In these schools the mother language is studied
and its literature read. Yonng men are prepared for the min-
istry. They are trained in the language they must use in the
pulpit.^ They assume their charge with a consciousness of ade-
quate preparation.
Should Icelandic be forgotten it will be a great loss to the
people. Alike in the vigor and i)urity of its form, and the wealth
and beauty of its literature, it ranks with the greatest languages
of classical and modern times. But howsoever the fact may be
regretted, yet should the few Icelanders in Pembina county for-
ever preserve the language, it would controvert the verdict of
history and experience. Assimilation, it seems, must be their
fate, or the law of evolution is not inexorable.
No elaborate account of elementary and higher education can
be given in this sketch. Statistics seem to show that Icelanders
in Pembina county avail themselves of the opportunities for
education offered by the state. There is no lukew^arm, forced
appreciation of the public schools.^ With respect to the higher
education the same is true. According to the University Bul-
letin,- 733 students have enrolled in the university during the
present year. Of these ninety-four or 12 per cent are from
'The scarcity of young men who are willing to enter the ministry has been a source
of uneasiness to men prominent in the affairs of the Icelandic church. The majority
of young men study law no doubt partly because a legal education can be so conveniently
had in North Dakota, in the state university. But with respect to the theological course
the case is different. Moreover, students educated in the American schools have, m
many cases, so far lost their command of the Icelandic 'language as to distrust their
ability to do justice to a charge where they must always use it. These students can
go to no sectarian schools where they are trained in the language they must employ
in the practice of their profession.
n'ol. iii. No. 2, 1906.
120 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Pembina count}'. But of the ninetv-foui' from Pembina county
twenty-seven or 28.7 per cent are Icelanders. Inasmuch as only
about 13 per cent of the population in this county is Icelandic,
no comment on these figures is needed. They have brought with
them that love of learning which has been the characteristic of
Icelanders for centuries past. Men who came to Pembina county
already past middle life have acquired, not only a reading and
a speaking knowledge of English, but they also write it with
remarkable correctness. This knowledge has been gained by a
systematic reading of the English papers, and some have even
pursued a course of study at spare moments in their homes.^
Ambition, combined with a natural aptitude for learning, has
supplied that which favorable circumstances failed to furnish.
No spirit of clannishness and isolation characterizes the atti-
tude of Icelanders in Pembina county. Public men and public
problems receive due attention. Besides state and national
dailies, there are 200 subscribers to three of the leading county
papers.- Icelanders have held county, state and legislative
offices. In 1885, E. H. Bergman, now of Gardar, Pembina county,
N. D., was elected count}' commissioner. He was also a member
of the last territorial legislative assembly. Mr. D. J. Laxdal of
Cavalier was state land commissioner for several years. Seven
different Icelanders have sat in either branch of the state legis-
lature. The auditor, Swain Thorwaldsson, and the state's attor-
ney, Magnus Brynjolfsson of Pembina county, for the last four
years are Icelanders. On the whole, they seem to take an active
interest in all county and state affairs, and at the time of the
national elections their enthusiasm is as great and their par-
tisanship as uncompromising as that of any other class of the
population.* Irrespective of nationality they vote for the candi-
dates of the party with which they affiliate, or. if there is a great
and manifest difference in the qualifications, for what they con-
sider the most efficient candidate. Several times have they
refused sui)i)ort to candidates of their own nationality, as the
poll books show. In the presence of public issues they forget
that the}' are Icelanders, but remember only that they are Ameri-
can citizens.
The prevalent idea seems to be that first and last they are
Americans. They glory in their family tree, the roots of which
lie deep in the soil of Iceland, but that is only equaled by the
sacred pride they take in the privilege of calling themselves
American citizens. They love to see the little island of the north
'One farmer, Arni Sigurdson, formerly of Akra, but now of Morden, Manitoba,
then over 50 years of age, spent his spare time in studying the readers used in the
public school of his district at that time. He read through the first four. By a sys-
tematic study of English in this manner he was soon able to read with appreciation any-
thing in English literature.
-In_ one home visited ten different newspapers and magazines were subscribed for,
the majority, of course, being English. To a Norwegian paper published in another
stale there are forty-one Icelandic subscribers in Pembina county.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 121
enjoy prosperity, but that does not bind them to their duty or
diminish their patriotism. ^ They love the commonwealth of
North Dakota because of her opportunities ; - they are loyal to the
flag because it floats over a free country.
APPENDIX A.
"But more seriously did the discontent of the people operate
in another direction. The idea has a number of times appeared
in the papers that conditions here could no longer be tolerated
by reason of the overbearing and unjust attitude of the Danes,
and that the example of our ancestors who left the country be-
cause of the oppression of Harold the Fair-Haired should now
be followed. This idea has in many places gone out in action,
especially in the north, where men have gone in large numbers
to America. Many other reasons may operate to cause emigra-
tion, but many have unequivocally stated that their reason was
the bad governmcTit and the possible consequences thereof."
Valdimar Briem : "Frjettir Fra Islandi,'' Reykjavik, 1873, page 2.
It is possibly not known that the United States government
ever did anything to encourage 'Icelandic immigration into its
territory. At one time, however, it Avas thought likely that
Alaska might become a location for an Icelandic colony. Apropos
of this the following extract has been translated :
''Three Icelanders went farthest north, Jon Olafsson, Olafur
Olafsson and Pall Magnusson. They got as far as Alaska with
the idea of ascertaining if a convenient location for Icelanders
'On more than one occasion have Icelanders in Pembina county and throughout
North America shown their interest in the welfare of their countrymen across the ocean.
Annually large sums of money are sent to Iceland to pay the fares of people who desire
to emigrate. In one year, not long ago, this sum reached a total of about $20,000. This
was of course from Canada and the United States. In 1896, after the destructive earth-
quakes that disturbed Iceland, large sums of money were sent to the sufferers from
Icelanders in America. And now (June, 1906) subscriptions are being taken in Pem-
bina county and in all the Icelandic settlements in America for the relief of persons
in Iceland who lost relatives in the recent great disasters on the sea. The ocean has
been to Iceland both a blessing and a curse. Scores of young and vigorous men an-
nually perish because of badly equipped fishing vessels. This year these disasters
are especially appalling, and Icelanders on this continent willingly extend a helping
hand. See Appendix D.
-Icelanders in Pembina county are unwilling it seems to send their children to
educational institutions outside the state. Chairs in the Icelandic language and litera-
ture have been established at Gustavus Adolphus college, St. Peter, Minnesota, and at
Wesley college, Winnipeg, Manitoba, which fact is very much appreciated by the people.
However, few from Pembina county go to these places. Icelandic has been taught only
one year at St. Peter, Ijut it has since 1901 been offered in Wesley college, and no Ice-
landic student from Pembina county has been a regular attendant during this time.
Neither does it seem likely that students will go there in the future, though there are
many young men and women who would gladly be more proficient in Icelandic than they
are. The hope has been expressed by many that modern Icelandic would some day be
recognized in the state university. With the' library facilities furnished by the university,
through the efforts of the Icelandic Association, it is, in that respect, better equipped
for this purpose than any other institution in the country.
122 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
could be found there. The United States government paid their
traveling expenses." Briem : 'Trjettir Fra Islandi," 1874, page 45.
One or two of these three men did not think that Alaska was
an ideal place for a colony, but Jon Olafsson wrote a pamphlet
describing the country he had examined, in which he expressed
the opinion that Icelanders should settle there.
The Canadian government had a pamphlet describing New
Iceland printed in Icelandic and distributed free among the
people. ''As was to be exi)ected the land was described in glow-
ing terms. However, few have gone this year though some
preparations are being made. The agitation seems most fruitful
of results in the northern counties, though. in general agents do
not meet with much success." Briem, Frjettir Fra Island,
1875, page 49.
"Emigration this year was greater than ever before. It may
be recorded as the chief event of the year. About 1,400 people
left, mostly from the northern and eastern counties. The fare to
Quebec was 120 crowns for an adult person. The Allan Line
Steamship company carried the j^assengers and accommodations
were unusually good. The people intended to go to New Iceland.
After stopping some time in Glasgow, the ship left July 20 and
reached Quebec the 31st. . . . The government lent money to
those who imperatively needed it. It was to be paid in ten years,
no interest accruing the first four This colony lies only
six miles from the place where a transcontinental railroad is to
be construced." Briem, Frjettir Fra Islandi, 1876, pages 39-40.
Very few people emigrated this year. "This fall a paper was
established (by Icelanders in New Iceland) to promote the pro-
gress of the community and to preserve the nationality of the
people. Its name is 'Framfari' (Progress). The printing press
was bought in the United States." Briem, Frjettir Fra Islandi,
1877, pages 41, 42.
In 1881 there were in Canada 1,009 Icelanders, mostly in Win-
nipeg. Jonas Jonasson, Frjettir Fra Islandi, 1882, page 50.
This year about 500 went to America and more would have
gone had the year been better. Jon Steingrimsson, Frjetttir
Fra Islandi, 188G, page 56.
The total number of Icelanders gone is now 2,713. Of these 811
were under 10 years, 601 between 20 and 30 years old and 165
over 50 years of age. Jon Steingrimsson, Frjettir Fra Islandi,
1885, page 56.
"This year there has been more emigration than ever before.
More than 2,000 have left, especially from the northern counties,
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 123
owiug to hard times/' Jon Steingrimsson : 'Trjettir Fra Islandi,"
1887, page 58.
This Tear 1,160 left Iceland, mostly from the northern and
eastern oonnties. Icelanders (in America) are fast losing their
language and their nationality. JTon Steingrimsson : ''Frjettir Fra
Island!/' 1S8S, page 4G-7.
In 1888 opposition to emigration was very determined. Ben.
Grondal wrote a pamphlet abont emigration to America, in which
he attacked the idea of leaving the conntrj^ per se, but declared
that inasmuch as those who had already gone were mostly law-
less and irresponsible men the island was to be congratulated
on being rid of them. Jon Olafsson defended the Icelanders in
America and at the same time took occasion to make some very
pointed remarks with respect to Grondal's character. Grondal
prosecuted Olafsson and secured a verdict of 400 crowns against
him. But when Icelanders in America heard of this they started
a subscription with the result that 1,100 crowns was sent to
Olafsson, which left him a handsome surplus after paying his
fine. For this defense, Icelanders here will long remember him.
He is one of the ablest newspaper men on the island and few care
to become the objects of his sarcastic wit.
APPENDIX B.
Practically all the live stock now found in Iceland is descended
from that which the first colonists brought from Norway. The
sheep are noted for their long, soft wool.^ A similar type is
found in the regions of the Himalavas and in Central Asia.
The small, thick-set ponies of Iceland are also from Norway.
These ponies are sold to England and Scotland, where they are
used in the mines as well as for driving purposes. Good drivers
or riding horses in Iceland sell for from 200 to 300 crowns each.
In the olden days they were used in connection with the tourna-
ments, the last'^of which was held in 1623. Their endurance is
remarkable.
In 1721 reindeer were brought from Norway. They still live
wild in the mountains, occasionally being shot for food.
Potatoes and turnips are the main forms of cultivated vegeta-
tion. Potatoes were first planted in 1759 and have since been
^A few years ago, on the initiative of some Icelanders in Canada, a few sheep were
imported from Iceland. However, the writer knows of but one Icelander in North Dakota
who owns sheep of this variety — Mr. Hannesson, Pembina, Pembina county.
124 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
raised there with more or less success. There is very little forest
growth on the island. Rowan trees grow to considerable height.
Birch growths are found in a few places, but the trees are
stunted. Lately increased attention has been given to tree
planting.
Coffee was first imported in 1722. One hundred and ten pounds
were sent on trial. Tea had been used before by the gentry, or
higher classes, but it never became popular. Tobacco was intro-
ducd in the latter part of the seventeenth century. No liquor
is manufactured on the island.
APPENDIX C.
To make any comparison between the income and expenditure
of common labor in Iceland and this country about 1870 is ex-
tremely difficult, the economic life in the one differed so com-
pletely from that in the other. In the following table the details
of expenditure are omitted as being for this purpose immaterial.
Only the net income for the year is given. The figures were ob-
tained from men who were common laborers in both countries
and then an average was taken.
In America, about 1870, unskilled laborer, $100 per year ; farm
free. In Iceland, about 1870, common laborer, 25 crowns (|6.65) ;
farm, 1,000 crowns (265).
From these figures it ai)pears that a laborer in Iceland could
not hope to have a farm of his own. On the other hand the same
man in America could get his farm free, buy a ploAV and make a
cash payment of from one-third to one-half on a yoke of oxen,
after working one year in this country. He could begin farming
with fair prospects of independence. The solution of the problem
of supplying land to an ever increasing population, which is
now facing some of the older European countries, was in Iceland
found in emigration.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
125
APPENDIX D.
Vote for governor in the Icelandic townships from 1892 to 1904.
Townships
iears
Akra
Thingwalla
Gardar
Dem. j Ind.
Rep.
Dem. Ind. Rep.
Dem. Ind.
1
Rpp.
1892 71
1894 36
1896 60
1898 39
1900 43
1902 36
1904 27
....
45
4
18
58
60
69
60
68
84
54
46
27
60
46
42
'46'
18
43
77
93
78
92
85
46
23
44
66
56
37
22
'46'
50
56
105
72
78
75
86
Vote for president in the Icelandic townships from 1892 to
1901.^
Y'ears
Townships
Akra
Thingwalla
Gardar
Dem.
Rep.
Dem.
I Rep.
Dem.
Rep.
1892
71
58
43
20
1
57
69
75
86
47
60
37
13
79
83
92
57
40
56
20
88
1896
111
1900
1904
77
89
Tote on prohibition and the adoption of the constitution, Octo-
ber 1. 1889.
Townships
Prohibition
Constitution
Akra^ 1
Thingwalla
Gardar
90
121
1,483
18,552
59
13
1,137
17,393
57
99
1,762
27,441
99
33
Pembina county . .
State
830
8 107
'The figures on this page were obtained from the poll books in the vaults of the
county auditor at Pembina.
-Akra at this time was a double township and hence its vote was not wholly Ice-
landic. Subsequently Avon was organized from it.
126 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
APPENDIX E.
REV. PALL THORLAKSSON.
Pall Tliorlakssoii was born in 1849, in Iceland. His father is
the venerable Thorlakiir Jonsson. Early showing an eagerness
and aptitude for learning, Pall was carefully prepared for the
Latin college at Reykjavik, from which he graduated in 1871 after
completing the classical course. In 1872 he went to Wisconsin.
After studying for three years in the Concordia Theological sem-
inary at St. Louis, Missouri, he was ordained. His first charge
was in Green Valley, Wisconsin. Between 1875 and 1878 he did
missionary work in New Iceland. In 1879 he went to Mountain,
Pembina county, where he died April 2, 1882. He had for years
been suffering from consumption, which at last brought him to
his grave.
His connection with emigration from New Iceland has already
been partly given in the sketch and not much can be added here.i
After the first group left in 1878 he did not hesitate to encourage
the people to leave. His solicitude for the welfare of his country-
men never waned. He saw that New Iceland did not offer such
opportunities as other parts of America he had seen. He there-
fore did not hesitate to encourage the people to emigrate. But
if by doing what he saw to be his duty he won the lasting grati-
tude of many, it likewise won him the enmity of a few. When in
1880 he came to Minnesota to secure supplies to relieve the
settlers, he found that letters had been written to men in that
part of the country calculated to inspire prejudice against him.
The author or authors of these letters lived on the other side of
the international boundary line. Men in Canada, whose ideas of
patriotism overshadowed their spirit of magnanimity, maligned
him for his self-sacrifice and devotion to duty. He was held
responsible for the exodus from New Iceland, and he was willing
to accept the responsibility because he firmly believed it was for
the welfare of his people. Time has vindicated him and silenced
his detractors.
After coming to Mountain in 1875, he directed all his energies
to promote the welfare of the colony. He called meetings in the
different settlements in 1880 and organized congregations. These
he served until his death. He gave his OAvn note for goods he got
and then distributed among the needy settlers. During the
winter of 1879-80, when the hardship was so great that many
even expressed the wish that they could return to the miseries of
*An unsuccessful attempt was made to obtain data concerning, the life of Pall Thor-
laksson from some of his nearest relatives. The few facts given were obta:n'.;d through
the kind efforts of the Rev. H. B. Thorgrimsen of Akra, Pembina county.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 127
Xew Iceland, it was he who went from house to house encourag-
ing the people. In spite of his disease and inclemencies of the
weather, he never relaxed his efforts to ameliorate their con-
dition. He was personally known to every settler that came
before 1882, yet not one of these but spoke of him with feelings
of gratitude and affection. His strong convictions won him re-
spect; his religious fervor was convincing. Though he had per-
haps little patience with men whose ideas of religion differed
from his own, yet his magnanimity more than compensated for
any lack of toleration.
He lies buried in the cemetery at Mountain, Pembina county.
A monument erected by his countrymen marks his grave, but
more enduring than the marble column is the memory of his
noble work. In the early days of hardship and toil, in the gloom
of poverty and sorrow, this generous and unselfish man inspired
hope and faith in all who came in contact with him. No eulogy
that could be written here could do him justice. He died un-
known to any save his countrymen. He worked neither for fame
nor glory, but for his people and his God. The fruits of his labor
have been reaped by those for whose welfare he was so anxious.
Prosperity now prevails where, in his day, were misery and pov-
erty. His memory is safely enshrined in the grateful and affec-
tionate remembrance of those to whose comforts he ministered in
the trials of earlv davs.
STIGUR THORWALDSSON.
America has been called the land of opportunities, and surely
she amply rewards industry and judgment. To this the subject
of this sketch has been no exception. Born in Sudurmulasysla,
Iceland, in 1853, Mr. Thorwaldsson came to this country in 1881.
This same year he was married to Miss Thorunn Bjornsson.
With a yoke of oxen and a wagon as capital, the young couple
settled where Akra postoffice now is. Ten children have been
born to Mr. and Mrs. Thorwaldsson, eight of whom — four boys
and four girls — are living.
Mr. Thorwaldsson, owing to the rapidity with which he gained
command of the language and insight into public affairs, early
began to participate in local matters. In 1882. when Akra town-
ship was organized, he was elected treasurer thereof, which oflSce
he has held ever since. Similarly has he in some official capacity
been connected with the management of the affairs of his school
district (Xo. 31) since its organization in 1881, at present being
its treasurer. He has almost always been a delegate to the repub-
lican county convention and often, including this year, to the
state convention. He has always been a staunch republican.
128 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
In cliiircli affairs he lias been more or less active, having several
times represented his congregation at the annnal conference of
the Icelandic Synod which meets dnring the last week in Jnne.
Shortly after his coming to Akra township he began to deal in
merchandise, of conrse on a verv small scale. But the business
he has managed since that time has steadily grown, until now his
headquarters are among the largest in the Icelandic settlement,
and compare favorably with any in the county similarly located,
JOHANNES JONASSON
Was Jborn in Hunavatnssysla, Iceland, in 1851. Shortly after his
birth his parents moved to Skagafjardarsysla, where he lived
until he went to America at the age of 25. After the age of 11,
he spent most of his life on the sea fishing, which fact no doubt
did much to develop that hardy spirit which is one of his prom-
inent characteristics. In 1876 he arrived in Winnipeg, and in
1880 settled in what became Thingwalla township, Pembina
county, where he has lived since.
Mr. Jonasson has been married twice, first in 1880 to Miss
S. P. Thorlaksson, who died three years afterwards. In 188G he
married his present wife. He has five children living.
In 1886, when Gardar township was organized, he was elected
one of the supervisors, which office he held for six terms, when he
refused re-election. He has been assessor of Thingwalla since
1894 and clerk of school district No. 69 since 1885. In politics
Mr. Jonasson was a democrat until 1896, when the free silver
plank of the party led him to join the republicans, with whom
he has remained ever since. He has taken an active interest in
all public affairs and takes great pains to keep abreast of the
times.
He has always been a faithful worker within the church, having
been one of the most active members in organizing a congregation
in 1880. He has four times represented his congregation at the
conference of the synod.
GUDMUNDUR EINARSSON
Was born in Nordurmulasysla, Iceland, in 1859. He came to
Canada in 1878 and in 1882 settled with his father in Park town-
ship, Pembina county. It appears that Mr. Einarsson and his
father did more than any other two men in that community to
perfect the organization of the church. Both worked zealously
for the good cause. They will long be remembered as the pillars
of the church in the days of her trials. Mr. Einarsson's fidelity
has been recognized in that he has been sent to the conference of
the synod once at least.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 129
He has always been closely in touch with township affairs
ever since its organization, and is now one of the directors of the
township. He has also for some time been a member of the
school board of his district. He has always been a democrat and
fre(iuently has been a delegate to the county conventions.
Mr. Einarsson reads much and is thoroughly familiar with the
masterpieces of Icelandic literature.
He was married in 1881 to Miss Malmfridur Jonsson. Three
of their children are living. The family home is in the south-
eastern corner of the Icelandic settlement around and south of
Akra postoffice.
TFIOilAS HALLDORSSON.
Born in Dalasysla, Iceland, in 1803, Mr. Halldorsson emigrated
to the United States in 1882, his parents having gone six years
before him. He went to Thingwalla township, where his father
then lived, his mother being dead.
In 1889 he married Mrs. Thorvor Eiriksson, widow, with whom
he has had eight children, four daughters and four sons.
Mr. Halldorsson has been prominently connected with township
and county aifairs. He has been assessor, supervisor and is now
chairman of the town board. In 1898 he was elected county
commissioner and held that office until 1898. He has always been
an active and conscientious Avorker within the church, having
represented his congregation ten different times at the annual
conference of the synod.
In politics ^[r. Halldorsson has always been a republican. He
has been a delegate to nearly all the republican county conven-
tions since 1887.
HON. E. H. BERGMAN.
Eirikur H. Bergman was born in Iceland in 1852, being the
oldest of three children. He was 14 when his father died, after
which time his mother kept the family together. In 1873 he went
to Lyon county, Minnesota, where he remained four years. While
there he helped to organize the township of A^esturheim (Western
World) and was one of the first supervisors. In 1878 he w^ent to
see the country around Big Stone lake, in the present state of
South Dakota,' and in 1879 came to Pembina county. In 1880
he located in what later became Gardar township, where he has
successfully farmed since.
In 1882 our subject began to conduct a retail store, and a little
later entered the real estate business, at both of w^hich he met
with great success. His business honesty and executive ability
won the confidence of patrons, and now he is one of the thriving
Hist.-9
130 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
real estate men of the county. He also has a controlling interest
in the business at Rugby conducted by his son.
Mr. Bergman has always been prominent in local affairs. He
has been more or less connected with township government since
the organization of Gardar from Thingwalla in 1886. It was
largely through his efforts that Gardar postoffice was created, and
he has been postmaster almost all the time.
Our subject was married in 1878 to Miss Ingibjorg Thorlacius.
They have had three children, all of whom are living.
Mr. Bergman enjoys the distinction of being the first Icelander
in North America elected to a representative legislative body,
having been elected to the territorial assembly in 1888. Previous
to this he had served on the board of county commissioners, to
which office he was elected in 1885. He has always been a repub-
lican, never failing to give hearty support to the platform of his
party.
J OH ANN P. HALLSSON.
J. P. Hallsson was born in 1823, in Skagafyrdi, Iceland. In
1845 he married and in 1876 settled in Ncav Iceland. There he
lived for one and one-half years, when he came to Dakota in 1878.
As previously referred to, our subject and M. Stefansson were
really the first men in the Lake Winnipeg colony to take active
steps towards emigration. Hallsson's short experience in New
Iceland convinced him that the fruits of toil would be few and
insignificant, since the people lacked the capital necessary in the
preparation of the land before agriculture could become a suc-
cessful and remunerative occupation.
The connection of our subject with the first Icelandic settle-
ment in Pembina county has been partly given in another chap-
ter. His cabin Avas the first built by Icelanders in the state. It
furnished shelter to many settlers who came later. It was fre-
quently a meeting place, and in it assembled the men who organ-
ized the congregation near the Tongue river in 1881. The post-
office created by the government in 1881 was first named Coulee,
but two or three years later the name was changed to Hallson,
when the office was moved to the home of our subject.^
Hallson's energy and foresight as a farmer were no greater
than the avidity with which he supported all undertakings for
the general good of his community. Aside from his activity in the
organization of the church, his liberality did much to render the
church building at Hallson the most handsome structure in the
Icelandic settlement. He was respected by all who knew him for
his sound sense and his kindness of spirit.
He died in 1899. In his last years his fondest hope had been to
see a conference of the synod in his home town, and in 1899
^The few facts here given were obtained from the sketcli of J. P. Hallsson by the
Rev. F. J. Bergman that appeared in Thorgeirsson's Almanak, 1902, page S4. The photo-
graph of J. P. Hallsson that appears here is also taken from this Almanak by the per-
mission of Mr. Thorgeirsson.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 131
arranijenients had beon made for the conference to meet there
and at the same time dedicate the church he had labored so much
to have built and furnished. But he died just before the delegates
had assembled, as a result of over-exertion in making the arrange-
ments preparatory to their coming.
THE FIRST NORWEGIAN SETTLEMENT IN GRIGGS
COUNTY, N. DAK,
I5Y OMOX H, HERIGSTAD.
I. — Conditions in Norway Contributing to Emigration to
America.
In examining the statistics on immigration into America dur-
ing the last fifty years. Ave discover that during the years 1869
to 1883 there was an exceptionally large number of emigrants
coming from Norway. This is especially true of the years 1869
to 1872, and also the years 1880 to 1883.^ It was within these
years 1871 and 1881 that the little bands that made the first
settlement in Griggs county migrated to America.
The causes of this extensive emigration from Norway are not
to be found in any political or religious conditions then existing.
True, there was some political disturbance; the controversies be-
tween King Oscar II. and the democratic party concerning the
interpretation of the constitution began about that time. But
this conflict was not then of such a nature as to have any influ-
ence on emigration. There Avas also an awakening among the
people to more liberal religious views; but religious intolerance
could hardlv have been the cause of anv emigration, for a law
respecting dissenters, in 1845, gave to all Christian sects the right
to establish communities and to practice their own religion,
elews were given the same privilege in 1851 ; while universal
religious liberty was granted in 1878 with the exception that
Lutheranism remained compulsory for office holders.-
There were of course such general causes as the promising
prospects in America, the over-population in the old country, the
severe requirements for military services, the difficulty of making
a living, the impossibility of the so-called poor ever acquiring
real wealth or even of becoming well-to-do. Many adventurous
and ambitious young men were undoubtedly lured over by the
hopes of making a fortune in this country. It is also true that
many who were able to make a fair living left their country
knowing that their chances of ever becoming Avholly independent
were very small. And though the little farm would probably
•In 1S69 the emigrants from Norway numbered 16,068. During the following year
up to 1878 there was a decrease; the year 1S79 showed a marked increase. The j'ear
1883 was the high water marke of emigration from Norway. During that year 29,101
Norwegians came to our country.
^Seignobos, Political History of Europe since 1814, N. Y. , 1900, p. r».59.
132 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
furnish the old folks with a living, yet it was in many cases
necessary for the children as soon as they were of the proper age
to leave home and make tlieir own way. Many of these, instead
of hiring out for the small wages that were offered them there,
bade goodbve to their native land and crossed the ocean to seek
a more promising future in America.
But the above mentioned conditions have existed during all
the past fifty or sixty years, and they do not explain the enor-
mous increase during the years 1809 to 1878 and 1878 to 1883.
The forces which brought about this increase are to be found in
the financial and commercial situation of the country. A super-
ficial survey of the conditions gives us the impression that Nor-
way just prior to this time (1SG9-83) was very prosperous.
Seignobos in his history points out that the debt, which had been
very heavy in 1815, was paid ofl' by 1850, and that by 1870 the
customs duties had increased so much that they were sufficient
to cover the general expenses of the state, and that one-fourth
of the merchant marine of Europe was owned by this little
nation. And then he goes on to show" that farming was becoming
of more importance, and that the number of landholders was
increasing and the land was being divided up into small farms.
The peasant or farming class increased from 45,000 to 510,500
during the years 1815 to 1835 and has been increasing much since.
Now, according to some of the leading Avriters in Norway at
this time, the greater number of emigrants during the years
1869 to 1883 were from the. peasant, land holding classes. A
very large number of those who left for America had been com-
pelled to leave their farms (gaards) being unable to pay the
mortgages on them. A. O. Vinje, an able writer on this subject,
makes the statement that in many places the farms were en-
tirely deserted, having come into the hands of the bankers
through foreclosure of mortgages ; none being able or willing
to redeem these securities or to rent the land.^ Thus we can see
that this period of extensive emigration was at the same time
a period of depression, which had been preceded by a period of
seeming prosperity. This apparent wave of prosperity, which
lasted till 1865 and in some places till 1868, and ended in the
financial crisis which drove so many to emigrate, had its begin-
ning, according to A. Garborg, in the increase in the value of
lumber in foreign countries and in the building of railroads from
the coast towns to the forest areas of Norway." Thus the forests
became at once an important source of national wealth, and this
gave to the people of the forest districts a feeling of prosperity
which gradually spread and affected the whole country. The
^A. O. Vinjes Skrifter i Utval , Christiana, IBS'?, iv., 490.
^A large part of the Norwegian timber was shipped to Holland to be used for piles
in the erection of dikes. During the years 1833 to 1877 there was great activity in dike
building in Holland. During those years the area of Holland increased from S76S square
miles to 12,731 square miles, nearly four thousand square miles being reclaimed from
the ocean by the erection of dikes.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 133
building of railroads over the conntr}- tended to produce the
same effect. Many people had the impression that the railroads
would make them all rich. Property' of every kind was rated at
twice its former value; many speculated wildly. Then seemed
to come a new condition of affairs; the standard of living was
raised considerably. The price of land rose and the farmers
consequently considered themselves richer. They began to make
extensive improvements; built better houses and barns, and bor-
rowed money on their farms to meet these new expenses. With
all this the standard of living rose considerablj' and there came
a demand for foreign goods; the small manufacturers began to
disappear and the country Avas supplied from foreign countries.
This was responsible for the large customs duties mentioned
above. The building of the railroads, which was done by the
government, increased the burden of taxation. All this gave the
general appearance of ])rosperity, and everything went well as
long as there was lumber left in the forest regions and as long
as the farmers could secure loans on their farms. But the coun-
try was trying to keej) pace with other countries with much
greater natural resources than her own, and sooner or later the
reaction had to come. In a short time the forests were exhausted,
the taxes had grown heavier, expenses greater, while the capacity
to i)ay was less. The average farmer had over-estimated his
resources and soon found himself unable to pay the loans that
were fast falling due. The mortgages were foreclosed and often
left the man without money or home, and his only choice was
the poor house or emigration. Hundreds and hundreds of fam-
ilies were in this way forced to leave their native land and start
anev,- in this land of promise. That these conditions really
existed can be seen from the following letters received from
farmers in different parts of the country. The letters were
addressed to A. O. Vinje, one of the leading writers on emigra-
tion.^ One man writes in 1S70 : ''You and the others that write
about all this emigration to America seem to overlook the fact
that it is the taxes and expenses that drive the largest part of the
people to leave the country. They are already speaking about
leaving fai'ni and debt as soon as they can get the necessary
money for the trip from their relatives in America. They them-
selves have nothing with which to pay the expense of the trip,
for the debt on the farms exceeds the real value of the land, and
the taxes of all kinds are increasing from year to year.
A farmer from another part of the country writes : "When
I bought my farm nine years ago, the taxes and expenses on it
amounted to -$1.5. but this year they amounted to |41." A man
from a fruit growing district writes: "My father paid all the
expenses with the profits of one apple tree, but I have to pay
$35 besides."
'A. O. Vinjes Skrifter i Utval, iv. , 55C.
134 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Not onl}' the farmers, but the merchants and business men
in general who depended on the prosperity of the farmers, failed
in this period of depression. Many a business firm went bank-
rupt and dragged down with them in the crash all their bonds-
men.
Along about the year 1870 the herring left the western shores
of Norway, and thus a very valuable fishery was destroyed. This
undoubtedly affected, to a great extent, the financial condition of
the country and was one of the factors in producing the depress-
ing times mentioned above. Many a small farmer living within
reach of the sea, whose earnings on the land were insufficient to
keep him and his family, would spend his winters on the sea fish-
ing and thereby earn enough to keep the farm going. When the
fisheries died out many such men were forced to emigrate.
Thus far we have examined the general conditions of the whole
country. It will probably be well also to examine briefly the
conditions of those particular districts which furnished the emi-
grants that made this first settlement in Griggs county, or, more
accurately, the settlement in Sverdrup and Bald Hill townships
in Griggs county. There were two districts that furnished these
emigrants; the one was the county^ (amt) in which Stavanger
is located, the other was Kingsaker near Christiania. Both were
farming districts which depended almost entirely upon the re-
turns of the soil and the small profits derived from the cattle
and sheep; so they were affected by the financial crisis that was
affecting the whole countrj^ Although some of the emigrants
from these counties (amts) were well-to-do in the old country,
yet the depressing influence of the increasing taxes and expenses
and the general financial depression in the country was, accord-
ing to the testimony of the pioneers themselves, the main cause
of their departure from the country.
Some of the pioneers of this settlement had been reduced to
poverty in Norway by being the bondsmen of some bankrupt
merchant or business man. There was a law in the country re-
quiring every man starting up in business to procure bondsmen,
who, in case he failed, should meet the demands of his creditors.
It had come to be considered very unkind for any man to refuse
to be the bondsman of his friend, and so the many business men
who failed during these depressing years lost not only their own
property but pulled down into poverty with them a host of
friends who were probably not much affected directly by the
crisis. Such was the case to an astonishing extent in these par-
ticular districts.
Coming now to the more immediate forces which started these
movements, we find that they were not all of the same kind.
'The Norwegian "Amt" does not correspond exactly to the county here, but it
resembles a county more than any other political division in this country. Norway is
divided into twenty amts, and the amt is the largest purely political division of the nation.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 135
The people in oenoral had a fair knowledge of conditions
in America. Some of their more adventurous young-
men had crossed the Atlantic some years earlier,^ and
from them those at home were receiving a good deal
of information on the matter. Some of these men, after
remaining in America a few years, and learning a little of
the English language, went back to the old country, became the
agents for some transportation company and induced large
groui)s of peo])le to come over to this country.^ The people also
gained much knowledge of America through the pamphlets dis-
tributed by the transportation companies. These pamphlets de-
scribed in glowing colors America and the wonderful opportuni-
ties of this country.
II. — The Coming of the First Settlers.
Actuated by the conditions mentioned in a previous chapter, a
group of emigrants, one of those who made the first settlement
in Griggs county, set out from Stavanger April 10, 1881. They
had some knowledge of the country ; through their agent, who
had worked in Chicago and in different parts of Illinois for three
years, and through letters from some of their friends who had
some years earlier settled in Minnesota. The,y had also read the
pamphlets distributed by the transporting companies. When
they started out they had no definite idea as to where they would
settle. They bought tickets from the steamship company at Stav-
anger to St. Paul. They knew of Dakota with its free and un-
occupied land, and their intentions were to push on to the fron-
tier and take land. They were all neighbors, friends and rela-
tives and numbered about thirty-five.- There were six families,
some of which numbered as high as seven to ten members. There
were also a number of young men. They sailed on the "King
Sverre," an English ship of the Wilson company, to Hull. At
Hull their baggage was examined for smuggled goods.^ From
Hull they took the train to Liverpool, where they remained a few
days in an emigrant hotel waiting the arrival of ships from other
parts of Europe, Avhose passengers were to cross the ocean in the
same steamer with them. On April 18 they commenced the jour-
ney across the ocean on the "Palmyra," a ship of the Cunard line.
It had originally been a cattle ship, but had been turned into a
passenger boat because of the great demand for transporting
ships. The large ship Avas loaded to its full capacity with emi-
^The large group of emigran's that left Stavanger in the spring of 18S1 was led by
such an agent, Betuel Hengstad. He came to America in 1872 and after remaining
here three years returned to Norway. He became an agent for the Cunard line and
received 5 per cent commission on all tickets sold to emigrants under his supervision.
On the ship in which this group came across were other groups of emigrants in charge
of similar agents.
-For names see Appendix.
"One of the emigrants had a large supply of tobarro (about four pounds) which
he had taken with him for his own use. It was taken from him by one of the officer.s
who made the search, on the claim that it was smuggled goods.
136 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
grants of many nationalities, a large per cent of whom were
Norwegians from all parts of the country.
Five days out of harbor the propeller shaft broke, and had
it not been for the cool, calm action of the officers a panic would
have broken out on the deck. After two hours of signaling the
attention of a small cattle steamer was attracted to the distressed
ship. For Ave days the little craft tugged and pulled and finally
succeeded in dragging the helpless ship into the harbor of St.
Johns, Newfoundland.
For about nine long, dreary days the hundreds of emigrants
lived on the ship while it underwent repair. After again setting
sail, they finally reached New York May 20th, having spent over
a month in crossing the ocean.^ Before leaving the ship they
were examined by the inspectors. The examination, according
to the testimony of the immigrants, was very brief and seemed of
little importance. In New York they exchanged their original
tickets for regular train tickets. From New York they took the
train to Chicago, where they remained three days. They arrived
in St. Paul, the city to which they had bought tickets in the old
country. May ISth. The cost of the trip up to this point was
about |50 per individual. They had taken advantage of reduced
rates caused by a rate war between different railroad companies.
The transporting company furnished them with board and lodg-
ing during the journey and during their stay in the different cities
before they reached New York.
From St. Paul they took the train to Granite Falls, where some
of their old acquaintances lived. Here they took out their first
papers. At this place they also bought wagons and oxen. For
the oxen they paid about |1G0 a team. With one ( ' the Minne-
sota settlers- as leader they traveled in covered wagons to Ben-
son, Minnesota. The women and children remained in Granite
Falls. From Benson they took the train to Fa^ ^o, where they
again resumed their journey in wagons. They traveled along the
Northern Pacific railroad to Valley City; then turning due north
they were guided somewhat by the Sheyenne river, though they
did not follow its winding course. During the first part of the
travel north they stayed with a stray farmer here and there,
but as they advanced they entered a region of utter wilderness,
where they traveled for miles and miles without seeing a single
human habitation and were therefore compelled to sleep in the
wagons. While they were searching for a good place on which to
make a settlement the United States surveyors were making the
survey of the country and dividing it into sections and quarter
sections.
'For some reason or other no report' of the ship's arrival at St. Johns had been
received in England or Norway, so it had almost been given up for lost. The people
in Norway had mourned over their friends on the ship as dead, and were filled with
surprise and joy when they received letters from the emigrants, postmarked New York.
'-'Christian Arrstad.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 137
The old Minnesota settler, who led the movement into Dakota,
had corresponded with two Scotchmen, a Mr. Fich and a Mr.
J. Pitch, Avho had moved into Griggs county from Minnesota the
previous year. These men had recommended the land in Griggs
county as being of a very good quality. With the intention'' of
taking laud where these two men lived, the pioneers pushed north-
ward until they reached section 22, range 58, toAvn 145, in what
is now Sverdrup township. Here they pitched camp June 12th,
1881. They lived in their wagons until they had erected huts on
the lands they picked out as their homesteads or tree claims.
The only signs of human habitation in the township then were
the huts of four Scotchmen and a few covered wagons of immi-
grants, who had arrived from Minnesota a few weeks earlier.
These settlers from Minnesota form a distinct movement into
the county that first year. They came from Fillmore county,
Minnesota, and were nearly all of them neighbors and friends in
that countv. Thev had come from Xorwav along in 1870 to 73
and most of them from the same district in Norway, namely,
Ringsaker, near Christiania.^ During the first part of their stay
in Minnesota they had been fairh^ prosperous as farmers, but the
chinch bug had during the latter years of their stay done great
damage to their crops, so many of them left their farms with
judgments against their land.
These two distinct movements, the one direct from Norway
and the other from ^Minnesota, made the first real settlement in
Griggs county in Sverdrup and Bald Hill townships of that
county. This has formed a distinct Norwegian community ever
since.
The land in the county did not get into market before in April,
1882, and could of course not be filed on till then, so the settlers
kept their lands by "squatting" on them. If two settlers selected
the same piece of land for homestead the one who first moved on
to it to live got the land. Those who took land along the river
built log cabins, while those farther out on the prairies generally
erected sod huts or dug-out cellar houses.
They had brought with them a few breaking plows from Minne-
sota. There were about one team of oxen and a plow for every
two farmers. Each man broke about seven acres that first sum-
mer. During the remainder of the summer they gathered hay
and built dwellings and stables. In the fall many of the settlers
went out working in the harvest fields and with the threshing
machines in the country around Valley City.
The women and children, who had been left in Minnesota when
the pioneers pushed into the frontier, arrived in the settlement
along in July and in October.
The impressions of the first few months of pioneer life in the
settlement upon one of the men in the colony are set forth in
■Tor names see Appendix.
138 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
some of his letters written to a friend in Norway. Tlie letters
were published in a Norwegian paper (Bibel-Biidet) in December,
1881. They were published under the title ''From a Pioneer in
Dakota" (Fra en Nybvgger i Dakota). The first one is dated
October 8, 1881.
"Dear Brother E.:
''The time has come when I can no longer refrain from greet-
ing you with a feAV words. Although the hundreds and thousands
of miles between us make it impossible for us to meet and talk
to each other as in days gone by, yet it is Avell that by letters we
may learn of each other's doings. It appears strange when I
take my pen and sit down to greet my friends and brothers in
the Fatherland in this way; strange sensations surge through
my mind and my thoughts wander back among you all ; it is as
if I were sitting among you in your own homes surrounded by
your families. Not only when I am writing do these thoughts
and feelings occupy my mind, but often while performing my
daily tasks, while alone in the woods, while driving my team of
oxen, while working in my cellar-house or while wandering over
the wide prairies, etc., do my thoughts wander back to you and
I often feel as though it is only a bad dream that we are so far
apart.
"On the whole, however, I can say that I am getting along
fairly well. I hope that through other of my letters you have
heard of my work here in building my cellar house, of the oxen,
and the location of the settlement. And lastly let me say, God be
praised, I have been feeling well up to the present. In eight days
I expect my family to arrive; I have had to be without their
company the whole summer and it has been lonely at times.
"I am not certain whether you are one of those who asked for
advice concerning America. On the whole it seems to be a good
deal easier to make a living; but there are many hardships con-
nected with the life of a i)ioneer, especially at first. I should like
to see 3'ou and others come over, yet consider the matter twice
before you leave the Fatherland and the place where your cradle
stood. It is not a small matter."^
The second letter was dated October 16, 1881.
"Dear Brother E.:
"I have just received your letter, thanks. Nothing gives me
greater joy than to receive letters from friends and brothers in
the dear Fatherland. It warms the heart to realize that we are
remembered by you. God bless you all. We are still getting
'Many of the pioneers were opposed to giving such advice to friends in the old_ coun-
try. They claimed that for those who were laboring under pecuniary difficulties in the
old country, America was the only place; and that such persons should not "consider
the matter twice" before coming.
I
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 139
along well ; we do however wish that the winter was past, we are
a little fearful of the cold, and there is but little money among us
with Avhich to ]>urchaso llie needed provisions for the winter, as
during the winter monllis it will be rather risky to undertake
with oxen the long journey over the prairies of thirty miles to
the nearest market. We are praying for a mild winter in our log
and sod cabins, where some of us will have to put up with the
bare earth as walls and floor. A pioneer life has many trials
and difficulties which are not so easily overcome; if these were
better known in dear old Norway it would probably act as a
damper on the craze for America. We have no crop this fall, as
we came here so late this spring, but must buy all our provisions
until next fall, so it will be rather difficult to get through this
first year."
Their first winter in Dakota was a period of hardship and
sufferings. In the first place, as was mentioned in the above
letters, their dwellings were very cold. Many of the huts were
without wooden floors and in some cases even the walls were
bare earth. Having raised no crop that fall they had not much
with which to buy provisions for the winter. Then again they
were compelled to store up all their supplies for the winter dur-
ing the last part of the fall, for the nearest market was A^alley
City, thirty miles awa3\ And to undertake a journey of thirty
miles over a wild, trackless prairie with a team of oxen while
the fierce winter of Dakota was raging over the plains would be
almost utter madness. With a team of oxen twenty miles was
considered a very good day's journey. Therefore in making a
trip to market one had to spend two nights on the prairies. In
going towards market there was the chance of striking some iso-
lated dwelling before darkness fell; but as there was no fixed
road, there was a great chance of having to spend a night in the
wagon. On the journey back from market, one night's stay in
the wagon was almost inevitable.
The main occupation of the settlers that first winter was the
hauling home of timber from the woods along the Sheyenne river
and chopping it up into fuel for the next summer. They also
made some furniture for their huts. In many of the little homes
they had only trunks for chairs during the first few months
Some made their brooms from tall grass cut in sloughs, and
stuffed the pillows with the down gotten from cattails, of which
there was an abundance in those early times. Many of the
settlers cleaned their seed wheat that winter by spreading it out
over the table and picking the weed seeds out with their fingers.
They were sociable and spent much time visiting each other.
They had their religious services in the humble little homes. In
fact the first services in the settlement, conducted by a minister
sent out by the Home Missionary society, was held in a little
sod hut which shortly afterwards was turned into a stable.
140 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Towards spring they began to run out of food supplies; tlie
one whose supplies were first consumed borrowed from his neigh-
bors, until in the early part of tlie spring all their provisions were
exhausted and the}' were compelled to set out for market to pro-
cure something to eat. Below is an account of this trip to market
as told by one of the party : ''In the spring of 1882, just as the
ice was beginning to break up, we set out, five of us, for Valley
City with a team of oxen. On the first day we reached Sibley
Crossing, which is about fifteen miles south of the settlement.
Here we stayed over night with a Norwegian by the name of
Anderson. The Sheyenne river was so swollen that his house
was standing in water and the first floor w-as flooded. But we
were comfortable upstairs. The next daj^ we left the oxen and
were taken across the river in a boat by Anderson, and then con-
tinued our journey with a team of horses (Anderson had his barn
on that side of the river). But, as the roads were very bad, we
had to walk a large part of the way, often wading through little
swollen streams full of floating ice, which was rather cold. We
reached our destination by evening. On the third day we had to
carry the flour sacks and other provisions which we had bought
about one hundred rods and then over a railroad bridge. We
could not get the team into town because of the flood. Getting
back to Sibley Crossing we again crossed the river in the boat
carrying the provisions with us. On the fourth day we set out
from Anderson's hospitable place and reached home in safety, to
our own and our families' great joy."
In the following summer a fcAV more families came to the
settlement from the old country, also some from Minnesota.
During this summer (1882) the Great Northern railroad branch
from Casselton, what is now known as the Hope branch, Avas
built, and the little station which is now the town of Hope be-
came their market that fall.
There were three harvesting machines in the settlement in the
fall of 1882, which had all been brought from Minnesota. One
was a harvester, the other was a wire binder and the third was
a reaper. With these three machines all the grain was cut that
fall. The grain was threshed by K. C. Cooper, an early pioneer
who had considerable land in the township north of the settle-
ment.
In the summer of 1883 a branch of the Northern Pacific railroad
was built from Sanborn to the present city of Cooperstown.^
In this summer a market was opened in Cooperstown for the
buying of buffalo bones. This market was kept open for four
years. At first the bones were sold at |10 a ton; but the price
gradually rose, so that when the market closed the price was ^20
'Cooperstown was named after Hon. R. C. Cooper, one of the earliest pioneers of
Griggs county, on whose land the city was built. It was largely through his influence
that the railroad came into the county as early as it did.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 141
a ton. Many tons were 2;athered up, hanled to town and sold
during those four years. Every farmer sold more or less of this
novel article. In several places in the settlement there w^ere very
large supplies of bones. One man found fourteen buffalo heads
on his homestead and in most cases the whole skeleton was found
with the head, and besides that he picked up many loads of
•scattered bones ; and yet this was by no means in the most thickly
covered district.
III. — Old Country Customs in the Settlement.
Though the old country customs brought' over by the early set-
tlers have been gradually dying out, many of them are still in
existence. While the greater part of these customs will pass
away with the old pioneers who brought them over, yet there
are some which have been so firmly planted in the minds of the
growing generation that they will survive the old settlers for
many years to come.
Of the things that will longest survive, the use of the Norwegian
language is tlie most im]tortant. Though the younger generation
uses the English language to a large extent in their conversa-
tions and correspondence with each other, the mother tongue is
nearly always used in Ihe home. The little child first learns to
prattle in Norwegian ; his English he generally gets when he
begins to attend school. A large per cent of the children are
taught to read and write Norwegian. About ninety-five per cent
of the children in the settlement over twelve vears, can read and
Avrite that language to some extent. This common use of the
language is due in a large degree to the active interest that has
been taken in parochial schools. Ever since the first year of the
settlement the district has had from two to eight weeks of such
school each summer. Then there is a public library in which at
least ninety per cent of the books are printed in Norwegian.
These books are very much read during the long winter months.
The numerous papers ijrinted in that language, which the settlers
take, also help materially to perpetuate the use of the language
in the settlement.^ Nearly all the religious services are con-
ducted in Norwegian. One other factor which tends to per-
petuate the use of this language in the homes is the steady influx
of immigrants from the old country. These newcomers hire out
among the different families and of course use the native
language.
Another survival of the old country which promises to stay
long with the people is the preparation of Norwegian dishes.^
No familv would think of allowing the Christmas, New Year's
or Easter holiday to pass without preparing an abundant supply
'At least fifteen different periodicals printed in Norwegian are taken in the settle-
ment. About one-half of these are newspapers; the others religious papers and magazines.
-See Appendix.
142 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
of these old country dishes. Even those wlio use little or no
such food ordinarily will prepare some for these holidays. They
are as popular with the young native born population as with
the old pioneers themselves; and that is the reason why they
will not quickly pass out of use.
One interesting custom which has now almost entirely passed
away, but which a few years ago was very largely in vogue^
was that of issuing special invitations to funerals the same as
to weddings. The invited friends assembled in the forenoon,
bringing with them cakes, sandwiches, etc., with which a sump-
tuous dinner was prepared.^
There was also the interesting custom of observing two holi-
days in succession. Besides Christmas, for instance, there would
be the second day of Christmas. The settlers are now gradually
adopting the American plan of allowing but one day of rest for
each occasion. They had many holidays which are not generally
recognized as such in this country ; as for instance Good Friday,
Maundy Thursday, and Prayer Day on the fourth Friday after
Easter. This last named holiday corresponds to our Thanks-
giving day.
It is still a habit among the settlers to eat a lunch, consisting
of coffee, sandwiches and cake in the middle of the afternoon,
especially in summer when the days are long. Some also add
a lunch in the forenoon. This habit of eating five meals a day
was acquired in the old country, and the settlers still maintain it.
The old Norwegian song book "Landstads Salmebog" is still
used by many of the settlers at their religious services. Many
of these old religious hymns are very dear to the pioneer; they
are the songs that were sung at the church services in their
childhood years in Norway. No service now would seem quite
complete to them unless some of these songs were sung.
One of the most interesting old country survivals was that of
wooden windmills. Many such windmills were erected during
the first few years of the settlement's existence. They were
utilized mostly in turning the grindstone; some few were also
made to do the churning. They were very crude in structure
and did not remain long in use. The.y were, according to the
testimony of those who made them, modeled on the old Norwegian
windmills which in the old country were used very extensively
for turning the threshing machines. The old country windmills
were simple affairs; the wings were fastened to a long shaft
which extended from one end of the barn into the center of the
building, where it was connected with the machinery. The draw-
back for this form of windmill was that the wind would have
'This rusioin of bringing food and eating a meal before the funeral services was
practiced in the old country because of the fact that the parishes were often so large
that those living farthest from the place where the funeral services were to be held,
were compelled to start out early in the morning (always traveling on foot) in order to
reach their destination in time. To them a meal was very welcome after the long walk.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 143
to blow from a eertain direction to be utilized. By fastening
the winjjs to the slia'ft on the top of a high framework a number
of feet from the barn, this defect was eliminated. Those wind-
mills in the settlement were of this improved form. The wings
were made of thin boards fastened to poles which ran through
the shaft. The wings were ])laced at an angle of forty-five degrees
to the shaft. Iron rods were driven into the ends of the shaft
and fastened in wood at the top of a wooden frame six or seven
feet high. The frame was placed on some elevated place and it
could be pulled about on the ground to suit the direction of the
wind. If the shaft was pointing north and south, a north or a
south wind would turn the mill.^
A great many spinning wheels were brought over by the immi-
grants and Avere for many years extensively used in the settle-
ment. During the long winter evenings the women would be
employed in carding, spinning and knitting. Often the men
would do the carding of the wool. For many years practi-
cally all the stockings and mittens used in the settlement were
home-made. Although nearly all the spinning wheels have now
been stowed away as a relic of early times, there are still a few
in operation. Knitting is still a very popular employment with
some of the women, and a large part of the winter socks are still
home-made.
It is only a very few years since the making of tallow candles
was entirel}' done away with among the settlers. This was an-
other old country practice and was very commonly resorted
to in earlier days.- Whenever cattle were killed, all the fatty
parts which could not be used for food were melted and poured
into several vessels half full of hot water. A number of cotton
threads from six to eight inches in length were fastened to a
small stick long enough to extend across the edge of the vessel
used. If a large number of candles were to be made, several such
sticks would be dipped quickly into the fluid and then hung up
till the tallow on the strings had hardened. This process was
continued till the candles had acquired the desired thickness.
By employing several sets of strings at the same time, several
dozen candles could be made by one person in a few hours.^
Of musical instruments the early settlers did not have very
many. Their favorite ones were the violin, the mouth organ and
the accordion. The accordion was a popular instrument in early
days; every family had one and at least half of the men could
play it fairly well. While the mouth organ has lost some of its
^The last of these windmills in the settlement was destroyed by fire. On a very
stormy night the rope which held the brake either broke or was worked loose by the
strong wind, and the wood in which the iron ends of the shaft turned caught fire from
the friction and in the morning this relic of olden days was a pile of ashes.
^No candles were made the first two years because no one could afford to butcher
any of their cattle and consequently had no tallow with which to manufacture them.
•''In the old country candles were often made in molds, but in the settlement this
method was not employed.
144 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
former importance, and the accordion lias gradually gone out
of use, the violin still retains its popularity, and its importance
is growing in the settlement.^
The pioneers brought with them a deep religious nature. Only
a few months after their arrival in the country they organized
a congregation and began work along religious lines. This work
has been kept up ever since with unabated interest. The puritan
traits that marked the early pioneers still prevail to a consider-
able extent among the settlers.
They also brought with them the spirit of frugality. Necessity
in the old country had taught them to be economical and this
spirit of frugality and economy still remains. They were pos-
sessed also of a spirit of generosity and neighborly kindness.
During their first winter in Dakota, when supplies were scarce,
they shared the last morsel with each other, so that when they
were compelled to set out very early in the spring for provisions,
they were all equally in need of supplies. During the early years
of the settlement, and in fact during all the years of its existence,
the people have been in the. habit of helping the neighbor who
is visited by misfortune. When any one lost a cow or a horse or
when he had the greater misfortune of losing his house by fire,
the neighbors alwaj'S stood ready to give him a helping hand.
In many cases a list would be passed around and each one would
subscribe a little to make good his loss. Along this same line
was the practice which in the old country was called "Dogna;"
it corresi)onds to what might be called a "working bee." If a
man got behind with his work for some reason, or if he had some
special work that had to be done which it was difiiicult for him
to perform alone, he would call on his friends to help him, and
on an appointed day they would all gather at his place and do
the work. This work was always done gratuitously. Though
this custom was never commonly practiced in the settlement,
yet even in late years it has been resorted to more than once.
But that whic-li will longest remain with the settlers is their
nationality. Though they become good Americans, they will
never cease to love and admire that rocky little country of the
north, that land of mountains and fjords and waterfalls, which
was the native land of their fathers. They always take a deep
interest in the aff'airs of the fatherland, and are always anxious
for its prosperity and welfare. They are kept in touch with the
spirit of Norwegian patriotism by meeting and conversing with
people coming over from the old country and by a reading of
Norwegian literature.
^The violins that they hafl were not the regular Norwegian or "Hardanger" violins,
but the ordinary four stringed violin. The "Hardanger" violin, which is a purely Nor-
wegian instrument, has four resonant strings which are placed beneath the regular strings
and pass through the bridge.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
145
IV. — Americanization and Growth op Settlement.
In tlie previous chapter we saw how the settlers in some
respects still retain the distinct characteristics of their nation-
ality. Some of the forces which tend to perpetuate these charac-
teristics were mentioned. It will be the purpose of this chapter
to briefly discuss the extent to which the settlers haye entered
into the things pertaining to this country and to this goyernment ;
to mention some of the forces which tend to Americanize the
settlers and to gradually eliminate the old ideas brought from
Norway.
Among the first things to come before their attention was the
need of gaining some acquaintance with the English language.
Those of the settlers who had liyed for some years in Minnesota
had, of course, some knowledge of the language; but to those
coming directly from the old country it was entirely unknown
except what little they might haye learned of it on the trip
across the ocean. They very early began to come in contact with
people of other nationalities; they soon began to have business
intercourse with people who could not talk Norwegian, and thus
they began to learn a little of the language. A few years after
their arrival some of the settlers established an evening school,
where those who were interested could get instruction in the
Hist. -10
146
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
English language. Two of the young men who had enjoyed the
privilege of attending a common school in Minnesota acted as
instructors. Much interest was taken in this school especially
by the younger men. But that which has had most influence in
bringing the language into the settlement is the common school.
Through the children who attended the schools the older people
gained a better knowledge of the language. At the present time
much literature written in the English language is read in the
settlement. Nearly every family takes one or more papers or
magazines printed in that language. Every one of the old pio-
neers can understand English to some extent, and many of them
can read, write and speak it very intelligently. The English
language is not yet generally used in the home; but the younger
people use it occasionally in their conversations and correspon-
dence with each other, although they seldom speak to the older
people in that language. As the old pioneers pass away and the
young native born generation step in to take their places the
English language will undoubtedly be more extensively used in
the homes, but the time when it shall have entirely eliminated
the mother tongue is yet far distant.
The settlers have always taken much interest in the common
school. As early as 1883 the first common school was established.
They have furnished many of their own teachers. Some of those
who were children when they came and some who were born in
the settlement have become teachers. The settlement has had
some of the largest and best attended schools in the county.^
TABLE NO. I.
1898
1898
1897
1897
1901
19U1
1901
1901
1905
1905
1905
1905
Township
No. of
Schools
Number
of tupils enrolled.
Males
Females
Total
Sverdrup . . .
Sverdrup . . .
Bald Hill ...
Bald Hill ...
Sverdrup . .i.
Sverdrup . . .
Bald Hill . . .
Bald Hill ...
Bald Hill ...
Bald Hill . . .
Sverdrup . . .
Sverdrup . . .
Per cent
of
Att'nd'nce
4
15
19
34
3
11
13
24
1
10
14
24
3
13
13
24
4
24
7
31
3
14
13
27
1
14
10
24
4
13
15
28
1
11
9
20
4
13
15
28
3
9
12
21
4
16
16
32
83
85
80
92
93
94
83
97
89
87
80
92
'See table No. 1.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
147
The settlers have appreciated the value of an education, and a
large per cent of the young people have enjoyed one or more
year's work at some advanced school or college.^
Coming from a country where democratic self-government
existed to some extent, the yjioneers had some knowledge of local
self-government. Although the hard struggle to win a living from
the land prevented them from spending as much time and energy
as they wished in studying the civil government and politics of
the country, yet from the first they took a deep interest in things
pertaining to the government. As early as 1882, one year after
their coming, they cast their first vote for state and county
officers. That same fall one of their number- was elected as
county surveyor. In November, 1883, the members of the organ-
TABLE NO. II. — SUMMARY OF VOTE FOR GOVERNOR IN THE
TWO TOWNSHIPS.
Republican
Democrat
Prohibition
1900
SverdruD
19
17
22
17
16
19
16
28
21
22
9
18
11
1900
Bald Hill
4
1902
Sverdrup
1
1902
Bald Hill
2
1904
Sverdrup
24
19U4
Bald Hill
12
ized congregation i)assed a resolution to respect the president's
proclamation for a Thanksgiving day. In 1886 they organized
Sverdrup township and elected three of their own number as
supervisors." Two years later Bald Hill township was organized.
In 1889 one of the Norwegians now living in Sverdrup township
was elected to the first legislature of North Dakota.* The pioneers
have from time to time filled many county offices and have fur-
nished many of the influential political leaders of the county.
They have from early years taken a deep interest in national
politics and every one of them have affiliated themselves with
one or another of the political parties.
A few horses were brought into the settlement the first year
by some of the Minnesota people, otherwise oxen were used.
In 1886 some horses were introduced, but oxen were used in
^This appreciation of education properly belongs with the old country ideas. Norway
enjoys the distinction of having one of the smallest percentages of illiteracy of any
country in the civilized world.
-Martin Ueland. . . .
=Sverdrup township was named after Johan Sverdrup who was prime minister of
Norway when they left the old country.
^Christ Bolkan.
148
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
TABLE NO. HI. — ASSESSED VALUATION OF PROPERTY.
i
Personal
Real Estate Total
Bald Hill
Bald Hill
Sverdrup
Sverdrup
1895
1905
1895
1905
29,708
81,419
19,895
27,168
80,404
109,008
85,262
110,588
116,172
190,472
105,157
137,750
The great increase in personal property in Bald Hill during these ten
years is partially due to the change in the method of taxing railroad
"and telegraph lines. The Northern Pacific railroad crosses Bald Hill.
different parts of the settlement till 1895 or 1896. A few bngo'ies
were used in the settlement from 1886 to 1895, but they did not
get into common use before 1898 or 1900.
Of the original pioneer huts and log houses a few are still
standing; most of these are used for granaries or wood sheds.
Two of the original log houses have been remodeled and enlarged
and are still used for dwellings ; all the others have been replaced
by more modern buildings. The settlers have always been inter-
ested in trees, and many beautiful groves now dot the settlement.
They have during the last three years secured a rural mail
delivery route and rural telephone lines.
As a rule the Norwegians in this settlement have not very
large farms; but what they have they cultivate thoroughly.
Taking the two townships together, we have the following figures :
1888-1890—
Number of Norwegian land holders, 56.
Number of acres held, 10,127.
Average size of farm, 180 acres.
1904—
Number of Norwegian land holders, 84.
Number of acres held, 24.600.
Average size of farm, 293 acres.
During these twenty-five years the pioneers have had many
hardships and disappointments to contend with. There have been
periods of drouth when their crops were very poor, and when
many in the county were compelled to leave. The settlers were
able to struggle through it because of their early training in
being frugal and economical. But with all their hardships and
disappointments they have struggled bravely up from poverty and
are all well-to-do. Some of the old pioneei's have rented out
their farms and retired to a quiet life, and others have gone
into business in neighboring towns, but the largest part of them
are still living on their farms. All of the pioneers that came in
1881 are living.
I
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
149
^
'm^>..
^ f
>;^
S^^%
i^
M.
i
~a"
•<^
HaUoixaltL-u of Lan.(i WoVdiers ISO^
Bo-ld, li<H
Ivlorweci La<\s
l3o.nes o* Swedes JsSjfif^iiJ*^
150
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Though the settlers still retain some of the characteristics of
their former nationality, ret they have in most respects become
thoroughly American. While they cherish a fond remembrance of
their native country, they admire and love the land of their adop-
tion. They are not ashamed of being Norwegians, and at the
same time they are proud of being Americans.
APPENDIX.
CENSUS OF 1890.
County
Per cent of
Per cent of
Total
Norwegian
foreign born Norwegian to
Total
foreign born
foreign born
Norwegian
total
population
population
population
to total
population
foreign born
population
7,045
2,798
1,150
16.3
41.1
2,460
974
462
18.7
47.4
170
56
7
4.1
12.5
2,893
6
803-
1,721
348
11.3
20.2
291
17
2.1
5.8
4,247
1,177
107
2.5
9.1
19,013
7,740
2,428
12.3
31.3
6,471
4,052
680
10.5
16.7
74
20
3
4.
15.
5,573
1,716
450
8.07
26.2
159
79
1
.6
1.2
1,377
525
146
10.6
27.8
1,971
802
47
2.3
5.8
72
23
6
8.3
26.
1,210
494
101
8.3
20.4
33
5
18,357
7,971
■ 3,518
19.1
44.1
2,817
1,338
822
29.1
61.4
• 81
13
1,311
249
24
1.9
9.6
3,187
1,235
337
10.5
27.2
597
382
16
2
4.1
1,584
673
389
24.5
57.8
3,248
3
860
2,221
74
2.3
3.3
365
'.4
8.6
20.2
428
264
1
2
.3
4,728
1,919
252
5.3
13.1
122
62
21
17.2
32.9
4,293
1,890
1,098
25.5
58.6
404
162
15
3.2
9.3
14,334
9,144
390
2.7
4.2
905
401
289
31.9
62.6
4,418
1,844
676
15.3
36.0
5,393
2,031
947
17.5
46.6
99
66
5
.5
7.5
10,751
4,062
1,837
17.
45.2
2,427
1,397
182
7.5
13.
5,070
1,791
1
916
732
14.4
40.8
2,304
113
4.9
12.3
3,777
1,567
1,118
29.6
71.3
Barnes
Benson
Billings . . . . ,
Bottineau .. .
Bowman ....
Buford
Burleigh ....
Cass
Cavalier ....
Church
Dickey
Dunn
Eddy
Emmons ....
Flannery . . .
Foster
Garfield ....
Grand Forks
Griggs
Hettinger . . .
Kidder
La Moure .. .
Logan
McHenry . . .
Mcintosh . . .
McKenzie .. .
McLean
Mercer
Morton .....
Mountraville
Nelson T....
Oliver
Pembina . . . .
Pierce
Ramsey . . . .
Ransom . . . .
Renville .. . ,
Richland . . .
Rolette
Sargent
Sheridan . . .
Stark
Steele
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
151
County
Total
population
Total
foreign born
population
Norwegian
foreign born
population
Per cent of
foreign born
Norwegian
to totai
population
Per cent of
Norwegian to
total
foreign born
population
Stevens
16
5,266
1,450
' 10,217
24
16,587
1,681
1,212
109
511
8
1.621
570
4,701
3
8,559
698
570
42
192
121
169
3,572
2,523
382
81
22
19
2.2
iiii
35.0
15.2
22.7
6.6
20.1
3.7
Stutsman
Towner
7.4
29.6
Traill
Wallace
Walsh
70.0
29.4
Ward
54.7
Wells
14.2
Williams
Unorganized ....
.5
9.8
CEXSUS OF 1900.
Barnes
13,159
4,3.57
1,630
12.4
37.4
Benson
8,320
2,1.32
1,045
12.5
49.0
Billings
975
253
24
2.4
9.4
Bottineau
7,5.32
3,246
908
12.0
27.5
Burleigh
6,081
1,494
116
1.9
7.7
Cass
28,625
9,025
2,.548
8.9
28.2
Cavalier
12,580
6,1.53
782
6.2
12.7
Dickey
6,061
1,808
.307
5.0
16.9
Eddy
3,.330
901
259
7.7
28.7
Emmons
4,349
2,005
80
1.8
4.0
Foster
3,770
779
180
4.7
23.1
Grand Forks . .
24,459
8,483
3,308
13.5
39.0
Griggs
4,744
1,784
1,031
21.7
58.3
Kidder
1,7.54
5.50
26
1.4
4.7
La Moure
6,048
2,203
402
0.6
18.2
Logan
1,625
859
28
1.7
3.2
McHenry
5,2.53
1,849
541
10.3
29.2
Mcintosh
4,818
2,302
43
.9
1.4
McLean
4,791
1,770
99
2.9
5.0
Mercer
1,778
834
40
2.2
4.8
Morton
8,069
3,381
285
3.5
8.4
Nelson
7,316
2,483
1,462
20.0
58.9
Oliver
990
368
29
2.9
7.8
Pembina
17,8o9
9,027
328
1.8
3.6
Pierce
4,765
1,798
590
12.3
32.8
Ramsey ,
9,198
2,866
1,026
11.1
35.8
Ransom
6,919
2,097
1,026
14.8
48.9
Richland
17,.387
5,318
^,174
12.5
40.8
Rolette
7,995
2,165
262
3.2
12.1
Sargent
6,039
1,7.54
668
11.0
38.1
Stark
7,621
3,.381
136
1.7
4.0
Steele
5,888
1,857
1,297
22.0
70.0
Stutsman
9,143
2,7.54
186
2.0
7.8
Towner
6,491
1,.544
318
4.9
20.6
Traill
13,107
20,2&S
4,797
8,047
3,472
2,269
26.4
11.2
70.2
Walsh
28.2
Ward
7,961
2,445
606
7.6
24.8
Wells
8,310
3,195
627
7.5
19.6
Williams
1,.530
416
47
3.0
11.3
Standing Rock
Reservation
2,208
111
1
.04
.9
152 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
NAMES OF THOSE WHO CA^NIE FROM NORWAY TO THE SETTLEMENT
IN THE SPRING OF 1881.
Ola Westley with wife and eight children,
Yaldemai* Klnbben with wife and two children.
Sven Loge with wife and one child.
Sven Lunde with wife and five children.
Betiiel Herigstad with wife and one child.
Kmit Haalaud, single.
Ola Stokka with wife and two children.
Andrew Yatne, single.
Sven Lima, single.
Carl Herigstad, single.
Lars Herigstad. single, stopped in Minnesota.
Miss A. Ogiand, single, stopped in Minnesota.
Tobias Time, single, stopped in Minnesota.
NAMES OF THE SETTLERS WHO CAME INTO THE SETTLEMENT FROM
MINNESOTA.
Frithof Greenland with family.
Mathias Fjelstad with family.
Edward Stai with family.
Simon Onren with family.
Christ Lea with family.
Helge Larson (Yellow Medicine county) with family.
Halvor Bnsrack with family.
Lanrits Stai with family.
Martin Ueland (from Minneapolis), single.
LIST OF SOME OF THE MORE COMMON NORWEGIAN DISHES.
Lofsa. — BoiJed and mashed potatoes with Hour. Rolled out to
a thin sheet and baked slowly on top of stove, the surface being
kept moist with clear water while baking.
Flad Broed. — Mashed potatoes and graham flour. Made like
the one above and baked crisp on a very hot stove.
Kringla — Bread sponge thickened with flour, rolled out into
long sticks and twisted into the shape of a B, boiled in water
and baked in very hot oven.
Sand Bakkelse. — An equal amount of sugar, butter and flour,
mixed and baked crisp.
Poorman's cake, Fattigmandsbakkelse. — Eggs, flour, cream and
sugar mixed, cut into fancy shapes and fried in lard.
Gome. — Fresh milk heated to boiling point, curdled with sour
milk and boiled until it has assumed a brownish color.
Groena Groed. — Sweet milk and rice, boiled to mush and served
warm with sugar, cinnamon and cream. A supper dish on Christ-
mas eve.
Komla. — Raw grated potatoes and flour, mixed and made into
balls and boiled in meat broth.
Floede Groed. — Milk, cream and flour, boiled to a mush.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 153
Sylta. — Meat of hog's head boiled tender, chopped fine, spiced
with salt, pepper, ginger, allspice and cloves and pressed into a
solid cake.
Kolla Poelsa. — Sliced meat seasoned Avith salt, pepper and
onions and \vra|)[»ed up like a sansage. After being soaked in
brine it is boiled.
HISTORY OF THE BANISH SETTLEMENT IN HILL TOWN-
SHIP, CASS COUNTY, NORTH DAKOTA.
BY WALDKMAR C. "WESTERGAARD.
I. — Conditions in I)en:mark Prior to Emigration.
The settlement of which this paper shall treat is composed
mainly of natives of the i)eninsula of Jutland, Denmark, and of
the dnchy of Schleswig and their descendants. The greater num-
ber of tlie strictly Danish ]tart of the population came from the
peninsula of Thy in the northwestern part of Jutland, the main
peninsula of Denmark. They were all of peasant stock, belonging
to the class of independent "small farmers" ("•Husmaend" and
"Gaardmaend"). They came chieHy from the little country vil-
lages of Hassing and Soenderhaa which lie within two or three
Danish miles of the seaport Thisted on the North Sea.^ They
were all self supporting and Avere either artisans, petty trades-
men, or householders with a few acres of land. In the late sev-
enties, when the first emigration of importance took place, there
was no increased severitv in the militarv restrictions nor any
political or financial crisis that might lead to emigration. The
emigration was rather due to several causes, of which military
service was only one. The increasing population and the conse-
quent scarcity of land made it well-nigh impossible for a poor
man to build a home or acquire a farm of even a few acres. A
man with land enough to support two or three cows and a horse
was considered, and still is, fairly well-to-do and independent.
The reports from America, sent by persons already there and
telling of the good prospects for people who were willing to
work, finally overcame their love for their native soil and their
family attachments.- The newspapers naturally deplored the
steady emigration of Denmark's younger blood and tried to
discourage it in every possible way, but the letters and promises
of friends and the occasional alluring reports that would creep
in were trusted further than the papers. Immigration agents
had not invaded this section of Denmark at that time, so the
newspapers could, and did, say, without much danger of denial
that the new world was full of sufleriug and crime; that no one
was ever safe from being robbed, and that thousands of laborers
wandered about without either work or prospects of it.^
^A Danish mile contains 24,(100 Danish feet. Adding 3 per cent to the number of
Danish feet will give the approximate number of English feet.
-The United States is always referred to there as America.
^This statement is vouched for by Andrew Jensen of Buffalo, N. D. , and others.
154 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
The Schleswig part of the population came from the vicinity of
Flensborg in the northern section of the duchy. They, too,
belonged to the peasant class, but the military requirement
placed on them by Germany, which had acquired the province
from Denmark by war in 1864, was undoubtedly the chief cause
of their emigration.^ Germany demanded three years of military
service of all her young men, while the usual requirement while
under Denmark was but from eleven to eighteen months. Though
it was no doubt excellent training for many, the time spent in
the "king's service" (kongens tjeneste) was generally considered
practically wasted. When they had this idea it only required the
prospect of good Avages and homes of their own to make many
embark for America.
The wages in Jutland and Rchleswig for common laborers were
of course small. Poor boys of ten or twelve, whose parents were
unable to give them work or support at home during the summer,
were often required to herd geese, sheep or cattle in the summer
months for mere board and clothes, and rather meagre quantities
of each. For farm laborers the wages would vary from about
60 kroner for the beginner to 150 and sometimes 2.50 kroner
per year for the older experienced men; that is to say, from |15
to |60 a year. Skilled laborers, such as carpenters and black-
smiths, had to serve as apprentices four years on no pay, depend-
ing on what they could earn at extra jobs on Sundays and during
odd hours for spending money and clothes. The experienced car-
penter would earn from 1% to 2 kroner for his work, or from
35 to 60 cents a day.^
II. — Early Beginnings op the Danish Settlement in Hill
Township, Cass County.
The first pioneers were Christen and Peter Westergaard, who
represented the immigrants from Jutland. The former was the
person who was chiefly responsible for the location of the settle-
ment. Christen Westergaard, with a party of other Danes,
among whom was the woman who later became his wife, came
from Denmark in the spring of 1872 on the Allan line steamer
Hibernia. After a two weeks' trip on the ocean, the party landed
at Portland, Maine, from where a number of them went to
^For this information I am indebted to Andrew Jensen of Buffalo, N. D.
^The immigrants usually insist that $1 here will ^o no further in meeting expenses
than a krone in Denmark. The following examples will show that while this is hardly
true, yet the cost of living is far lower there than here. The figures are taken from
about 1880. Room and board at hotels, corresponding to our $1 and $3 houses, could
be secured at from 80 cents to $1.40 (3 to 5 kroner) a day; room and board for day
laborers, 28 cents to 38 cents (1 to I14 kroner) a day. Flour cost about 2 cents per lb.;
eggs from 8 to 23 cents a dozen; hogs for export, from 9 to 10 cents per lb.: shoes, $2
to $3.75 a pair; butter, 25 to 30 cents a lb. Land of the best quality has brought in
Thy over $200 per acre (1,000 kroner for one Arende land). A farm of three or four
acres of good land, equipped with, say a couple of cows and a horse, could with good
management support a small family in fair comfort. Horses for the export trade
brought $130 to $225; cows for the dairy sold regularly for $35 to $60. It will thus be
readily seen that with the prevailing wages it would be very diificult for a man, even
if he c-aved the greater part of his earnings, to secure a farm in any reasonable time.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 155
Chicajjo by rail via Montreal, the land trip taking six days more.
Mr. Westergaard spent the first few months after his arrival at
Wankegan, Illinois, where he made a living at gardening, receiv-
ing .f2.5 per montli. On Jnly 22 of that year Christen Westergaard
and Marie Andersen were married at Chicago, where they made
preparations to stay for some years at least. While there they
became acquainted with a former Norwegian revolutionist by
the name of ^Nfarcns Thrane.^ who, acting for an organization
known as "The Standiuavian Society for Reform" (Den Skandi-
naviske Fremskridts Forening), began in 1860 the publication of
a radical paper called "The Light of Day" (Dagslyset). About
1ST3 Mr. Westergaard was engaged by this organization as type-
setter and printer for the ]»aper, and as the society did not take
an active enough interest in the support of the paper, its entire
management passed by default into his hands, M. Thrane con-
tinuing as editor. In the month of December, 1876, the former
moved with his family to Becker, Sherburne county, Minnesota.
Here, with the assistance of his wife, Mr. Westergaard continued
the publication of the paper until February, 1878, when through
lack of support it was discontinued.
Mr. Humel, one of the subscribers and a man of considerable
means, who had interests in Fargo and the Red river valley,
wrote him in the spring of 1878 that he had located in the Red
river valley and would give him financial assistance if he wished
to settle there. Mr. Westergaard responded by starting for
Fargo with his brother Peter, who had just arrived from Den-
mark, taking an outfit consisting of a wagon he had secured for
$15, a few head of cattle, some miscellaneous household goods
and |20 (all borrowed) in cash.- They left Becker, Minn., on
May 22. 1878, in a covered prairie schooner drawn by two oxen,
which they had borrowed for the trip from another Dane, who
was likewise bound for the Red river valley.^ Their route took
them by Morris, Minn., then a hamlet of but a few straggling
houses, over many streams, swift and swollen by the spring
freshets, through Glyndon, Clay county, and to Fargo, where
they crossed the Red river on a rude bridge. At Fargo they
'Marcus Thrane, journalist and radical agitator, was born near Kristiania, Norway,
in 1817 and died in Eau Claire, Wisconsin, in 1890. He was educated at the Kristiania
university, visited France, and after his return took an active part in the revolution
of 1848. He became editor during this period of a labor organ called "Arbeiderforen-
ingens Blad," and was arrested and kept in prison for seven years. He came to the
United States in 1S64, settled in Chicago, where he edited at various times several papers,
among them "The Light of Day" (Dagslvset). His fierce attacks on the Norwegian
Lutheran church and "his "Wisconsin Bible" (Wisconsin Bibelen) aroused much con-
troversv and brought him considerable notoriety. The above book was written in biblical
style, and was first published in "Dagslyset." His radical views, especially on religious
questions, made him unpopular with a large part of the Norwegian population of the
country. He was married in 1840 to Josephine Buch, who died m 1863. They had five
children, with one of whom, Dr. A. Thrane of Eau Claire, Wisconsin, he spent the
closing days of his life. . ....
=The cattle consisted of two cows and four calves, three of which later did service
as oxen. Two of the calves were secured in Becker by five days of hard work at
grubbing trees. The usual wages for this sort of work was $1 a day or less.
"Christian Larsen (deceased) of Sheldon, N. D.
156 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
inquired further about their future location from Register of
Deeds Hanson, a Dane to whom Humel had directed them, and
from Mr. Harwood, Humel's partner in the Bank of Fargo.^
They arrived at "Third Siding"- on June 9, 1878. On the whole
journey they had found no roads and few bridges, and the heavy
rains made driving difficult. After preempting land on the Maple
river some five miles south of the railroad, they began to make
a dugout for the accommodation of their families and relatives,
who Avere soon to follow." They were the first settlers for miles
around, there being not so much as a shanty in sight. The nearest
neighbors were Halvor Olson and the Wilcox family north of
the railroad near Third Siding, Avhile south and west there
were no settlers for many miles. The first house of the township,
which they erected, was rather a makeshift affair, some thirty
feet long and six feet wide, and dug down about five feet in the
earth, the roof covered with railroad ties, willows, hay, dirt and
sod. About seven weeks later came Mrs. Christen Westergaard
and the two children, Kirstine Andersen, a sister of Mrs. C.
Westergaard, and Mrs. Maren K. Andersen, now deceased,
mother of the two women.
During this first summer the tAvo brothers, Peter and Christen,
went to the Sheyenne river valley near Fargo to shock grain, it
being the only way then available to earn a little ready money.
The women put up hay during the absence of their husbands,
cutting it with a scythe and raking it by hand. A mower was a
luxury which could not be even borrowed, much less bought, at
that time. There were of course no roads, and to mark the way
to the railroad pieces of cloth were hung on willow branches,
sticks set into the ground and piles of sod four or five feet high
placed at more or less regular intervals along the path of travel.
The arrival of the first of the Avomen from Sherburne county,
Minnesota, occurred about July 28, 1878, and the ox team used
on that occasion traversed the trail directly from the village.
Avhich afterward became the first regular road, and part of which
continued to be used for some tAvent}^ years.
For seA^ral seasons following their arriA^al there was especial
danger from prairie fires. The dry, thick grass Avould burn like
tinder Avhen set afire and fanned by a little wind. The fires
Avould usually come from a Avestward direction, the northwest
being the pre\'ailing strongest Avind. Frequently the flames
would leap the narrow stream and thus become a serious danger
to the buildings and hay stacks. Wet grain sacks were the
favorite weapons for fighting fire. FurroAvs turned over for fire-
■"See Appendix B.
''Later New Buffalo, and now Buffalo. JNIail was sent through the postoffice at
Wheatland.
■'The township in which they located became known as Hill township, and it is
township 139, in range 55; thus it is in the extreme west edge of the county and just
south of the Northern Pacific railroad.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 157
breaks were often made, all hands assistinp; in the common cause
on the approach of the fire. When seen at a distance the fire
wonld often apjiear to extend for twenty miles forming a huge
flaming crescent and filling the air with smoke. The settlement
was burned over several times, only the parts protected by the
firebreaks escaping the flames. More than once when the men
were away had the women been compelled to leave the children
on bare spots while they fought the flames. After these fires
the prairies would show great numbers of whitened buffalo bones,
many loads of which were gathered by outsiders, Avho shipped
them east, where they were used mainly for fertilizing purposes.
Few, if any, of the settlers made use of the bones in any such
way.
The first barns were built of sod, and gave good shelter to the
stock during the first hard winters. They were roofed with rude
rafters and slabs covered with straw and fine dirt. Before there
were any wells dug, the water for the use of the cattle was secured
by allowing snow to melt in the barn, and catching the water in
tubs as it dripped from slanting boards on which the snow had
been placed. The only consjucuous natural landmark of the early
days was a hill some forty or forty-five feet in height, located
on section 10, in Tlill township. The settlers then called it ''Vis
Hoei" (Signal Hill) because of its service in giving the settlers
their bearings in those first years.
Andrew Jensen, Jens S(iimidt and Christen Christensen were
the first settlers representing the Schleswig part of the popula-
tion. They came in February, 1879, and lived in a shanty near
the siding (then known as New Buffalo), until spring — the horses
in one end, the men in the other. During that winter and the
winter following there Avas an unusual number of blizzards and
the trains were blockaded much of the time, often not getting
through more than once or twice a week. These men all took
homesteads near or on the creek, thus forming with those already
there the nucleus of the settlement. Andrew Jensen and those
with him had been induced to go to North Dakota by another
man from Schleswig by the name of Thomas Nissen, a wealthy
man who had been to Fargo in 1878 to look over the country
with a view to investments. IMr. Jensen had almost decided to
move to Nebraska, but he changed his plans after receiving a
letter from Nissen, in which he stated that though the people
were so poor that you couldn't get five cents out of their pockets
by standing them on their heads, the land was fine and could
be secured Avithout trouble near the railroad.^ Mr. Nissen was
at St. xVnscar, Mitchell county, at this time. A few months after
the arrival of the first of the Schleswig people, Mrs. Jensen came,
bringing witli her a child, the first of the family. The largest
'The Northern Pacific main line, which was at that time nearly completed.
158 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
single party of immigrants coming direct from Sclileswig arrived
in 1881 and consisted of eight persons.^
Among the blizzard experiences of the pioneer days was one
which occurred during the winter of 1870-80, in which Mr. Jensen
and Mrs, Maren K. Andersen figured. It was on February 17,
1880, that he was taking her home from H. B. Strand's in Buffalo.
The day had been fine and they had left town about eleven o'clock
in the evening after the moon had set. They started on a bee-
line for home, but the storm began before they had been long on
the way, and by the time they had reached the Maple river,
about a mile and a half north of Mr. Jensen's place and only
a mile from C. Westergaard's, they could go no farther. The
horses were unhitched and in the meantime the people lost their
bearings. The sleigh was turned over to shelter Mrs. Andersen,
while Mr. Jensen trotted the horses around the sleigh to keep
them and himself from freezing. The robe in which he had
tucked her was torn away by the wind and blown into a hollow
a quarter of a mile away. In order to save her hands from
freezing he had to stop occasionally and rub them briskly. She
was seized with a violent shivering fit which probably helped to
save her from freezing, as she came out of her experience
unscathed, while he came out of the night's adventure with both
feet partially frozen. A little before five o'clock in the morning
the storm had calmed enough for them to see Christen Wester-
gaard's house scarcely a mile awav.
There were still some signs of Indians in the earl}^ years.
During one of the first springs a party of three Indians, consisting
of a buck, a squaw and a lad of about twelve, went through the
settlement, stopping to hunt musk rats and other game. They
seemed to have come from the east, as they came over Christen
Westergaard's tree claim and pitched their tent in the middle
of his pasture. They were the only party of the year and could
not speak English. The buck carried a bark canoe, the squaw
carried the clothing and cooking utensils, while the lad took the
gun. They shot and skinned muskrats as they found them and
used the meat for food. Mr. Westergaard saw the squaw tighten
the leaks in the boat with a sort of melted gum or pitch which
she applied by means of a burning stick. Mr. Schmidt went out
with them in their canoe.
Besides the numerous buffalo bones already mentioned, the
buffalo left behind other evidences of their presence. Great wal-
lows around large rocks in the prairie soil may still be occa-
sionally seen. Among signs of early times are the last vestiges
of the Fort Totten trail, which though not then used, extended
in a slightly northwesterly direction passing the site of the first
^Thomas Jensen and wife, Mrs. Kjaersten Schmidt, Peter Anderson, Marie Schmidt
(Paul), Nicolena Schmidt (Miller), Mette Katrine Schmidt (Andersen), and Peter
Chriscnsen. (The naincs in parentheses are those of men they married.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 159
scliool lioiise of district No. 81 on the northeast corner of section
14. It does not cross the river in the township.^ On section 2,
southeast quarter, al)OTit a mile from the trail may still he seen
the sijins of old rifle jtits.- They had been duo; in the east edge
of a rather large slongh and one tier of them was arranged in
the shape of a wide Y. Near these excavations many pounds of
rifle bullets were found by the Jespersen boys in the early eighties,
as well as remains of cooking utensils and. not far away, Indian
pipes of red pipestone. Though the buffalo herds had passed
away, a single buffalo, said to have come from the Mouse river
valley, was shot and killed by Mr. D. J. Lowry in June. 1882,
two miles northeast of Tower City, in Cass county. Bufi'alo
jerked beef was sold at the shops and occasionally used by the
settlers. Bufl"alo beef was used by the sheriff of Cass county
to feed his prisoners about 1870 and 1880.^ Fish from Devils
lake, Avhere they had been caught by the Indians, were occa-
sionally used during the early eighties. They were shipped by
rail and sold for about cents a pound. Occasional antelope
were to be seen in the vicinity, their curiosity occasionally taking
them to within a few rods of the settlers' dwellings. Great flocks
of ducks and geese were very frequently seen, the latter often
appearing, as they settled on the prairie, like a veritable sea of
whiteness.* The profusion of wild game made hunting easy, and
was of especial help to the settlers during the first years when
money and provisions were scarce.
III. — Danish Survivals.
The ])eople of the settlement have taken up the English lan-
guage quite readily. The children of the settlers rarely speak
to each other in anything but English, though they have almost
invariably learned the Danish language first. When they speak
to their parents, however, they more frequently use Danish. A
comparatively small percentage of the children are able to read
and write the Danish language, though Danish or Norwegian
newspapers are kept in almost every home.^ Among the first
settlers there are more English than Danish books read. The
Danish books are chiefly owned in private, the district school
library of the settlement of over 400 volumes only containing
three or four Scandinavian books.''
In the matter of buildings they have been guided more by
necessitv than by Danish ideas. The first house was built, or
'This trail extended from Fort Abercrombie to Fort Totten at Devils Lake.
^They are in the pasture belonging to Peter Jaspersen.
'Andrew Jensen is authority for this statement.
■'Andrew Jensen's account.
^Among the papers kept have been "Den Danske Pioneer." "Skandinaven," "Decorah
Posten," "Normanden," "Nye Normanden," "Politiken," "Fram," "Kvindens Magasin."
*This library has been secured altogether through entertainments, socials and simi-
lar means, but there seems to have been a prejudice or fear that it was illegal to
invest in Danish books.
160 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
at least made ready for liabitatiou, in 1878. It was a dugout,
as described in tlie last chapter, made of the materials whicli
were nearest at hand, such as sod and railroad ties. The natural
clay served as the first fioor. An addition was later built on
toj) of the ground, and this soon constituted the living rooms.
Sun dried brick five inches wide, three and a fourth inches thick
and ten inches long, were used for the walls of the addition,
which when finished were about two feet thick. They were white-
washed on the inside and i)rotected on the outside by a layer of
dropsiding fastened to a light framework of two by fours. A
slant roof was improvised at first, but this was soon replaced by
a shingle, low pitched roof. The windows were made up of
many small rectangular panes, while the tioor was made of wide
pine boards. In Denmark the peasant dwellings were made of
large sized sun dried brick, with a fioor, usually of clay and
sprinkled with sand, and a thatched roof with eaves hanging far
over the walls for protection. Another house built about 1881
had a thin wall of sun dried brick, built in between upright
two by fours about two feet apart, covered on the outside with
dropsiding and boarded u}> on the inside, making apparantly a
regular frame building.
Among the implements and articles of use brought over or made
here in imitation of the ones used in Denmark were spinning
wheels and wool carders, wooden footstools, carpenters' tools and
benches, windmills, fishing nets with wooden needles to make
and repair them, clothing of various kinds, etc. Though they
brought considerable home woven material, such as bedding and
shawls, with them, they brought no looms along. Three or four
spinning wheels, all run with foot treadles, are still to be found
in the settlement, though now they are not much used. In the
early days spinning was quite industriously pursued during the
winter months, the older women, often the grandmothers, doing
the spinning, the men and older children doing the carding.
To spin two pounds of yarn was considered a very good day's
work.
Wooden windmills of the Dutch type never attained much
vogue there. Four mills of that general pattern Avere the onl^'
windmills in use, however, in the early years of the settlement.
A Niels Jensen of Lucca, N. D.. who had been a millwright in
Denmark, built and operated for a number of years a more pre-
tentious mill than any of the above, Avith detachable canvas
fans, but with steel burrs for grinding.
Among the customs taken with them from Denmark yv.as of
course the "old count)"y'' dance, both square and round. The
former are far more complicated than our old quadrilles. The
whole dance is gone through without ''calling" and with a speed
that would be a surprise and a revelation to American observers.
The round dances, too, were much swifter in motion and de-
S)
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 161
iiumded far greater powers of endurance than our waltzes and
jiolkas. Sevcial couples would frequently vie with each other
to see which could remain longest on the tloor. During the long
winter evenings card])laying has been a favorite amusement
Six or eight persons, young and old, would often gather about
a table and. with matclies as counters, play the game of '"Three-
Cards'- (Tre-kort), witli a "miss" or substitute hand in the middle
of the table for the first wlio in his turn was willing to stake
on it. The more sedate would oftener gather, four at a table,
for a game of "Sevendsel"' or whist. In the latter game they
combined the trump and "grand'' ideas, rarely playing the "nole"
and ''grand" game. "SevendseF' is a typical Danish game in
which the nine highest cards are used, and trumps are announced
by the highest bidder as in "pedro." The younger folks would
find great amusement in a game of ''Sort Pe'er" (Black Peter),
or the still simpler game of "Xaesvis Tasse."
Birthdays have frequently been celebrated by gatherings for
jollification, the Sunday nearest the birthday being usually
chosen for the gathering on account of the week-days being taken
up with work. Sometimes the birthdays of some of the well
known older people or relatives, in Denmark would be celebTated
here on a Sunday. On such occasions letters would be sent
"home" (to Denmark), reminding the people there that they
were being remembered in the new world. At these Sunday
gatherings Danish songs were often sung, patriotic, sentimental
and songs of nature, while invariablv reminiscences were freelv
narrated and stories true and fabulous were told and retold, to
the pleasure of the older and delight of the younger generation.
Some of their songs are already familiar to English speaking
people, having been translated by Longfellow, Bayard Taylor
and others; but many have never been rendered into English.^
Flat bottomed pleasure boats about twelve to sixteen feet in
length have been built by the Jutlanders for use in the Maple
river and some of the larger sloughs. They were built to hold
five or six people, and long, somewhat unwieldy oars were
fastened to the boat on either side of the rower's seat. These
were the boats with which the people who had known the
treacherous storms of the Xorth sea (Vesterhavet) and who had
so often sailed and rowed on its tributaries, were content to
navigate the sloughs and creeks of Xorth Dakota. Here, too,
they found a chance to fish, not to the extent that some of them
had been accustomed on Hassing sea, but enough to be highly
appreciated in a section of the country where fish are few and
L
'Among the favorite songs are '"Kong Christian stod ved hoi en mast," (Ki'ng
Christian stood by the swaying mast) ; Bjornson's "Ja, vi elsker detle landet," Norway's
national song, which has a special melody; "Jeg vil vorge mit land," (My country I'll
ever defend); "Mit moders maal er deiligt," (My mother tongue is beautiful); "En
ungbirk stander ved fjorden," by Jorgen Moe, (A young birch stands by the fjord) ;
"Zegeoner drenpens klage" (The gypsy's lament) ; "Frem, bondemand, frem," (Forward,
peasant, forward).
Hist.-ll
162 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
their visits far between. Home-made fish nets built around
various sized hoops have been used to catch the pickerel, suckers
and pike that would sometimes come up the stream in con-
siderable numbers in the spring.
Though no machinery or implements for field use were brought
over from Denmark, some of the implements used there have been
partly reproduced here. During the first year the grass for hay
was cut with a scythe, and at various times flails have been used
for threshing such things as peas and timothy. Long hand rakes
with wooden handles and teeth, made after the old country pat-
tern, have been used to smooth the sides of hay stacks. Besides
the clothes they wore when they came, some brought over wooden
shoes, others woolen feather beds, hand woven, some of which
are still in use after nearly thirty years of constant wear.
In much of the cooking one may still see the old country dishes.^
Brown bread, or coarse bread as it is called in Danish, is widely
used. It is made chiefly from home ground whole wheat baked
in large firm loaves. A kind of sausage (rulle poelse) is made
from the thin meat taken from the ribs, and rolled, spiced, boiled
and pressed. This forms a palatable dish much in vogue for
sandwiches. Among the delicacies peculiar to these people are
''kringier," a sort of rich, twisted pretzel common with the
Jutlanders, and "bekkenoedder," a crisj) cookie which is a favorite
among the Schleswig people; and thick sour milk and a product
made from it, crumbly in appearance and similar to our "Dutch
cheese." Smoked sausages, meats and hams, usually prepared at
home, have always been popular. A kind of sausage known as
^'gryn poels," in which barley, cracked and boiled, is a
prominent ingredient, and which is covered either with
the usual sausage skin or white cloth made to order,
has been frequently made. To smoke meat a place is usually
improvised in the side of a hill or river bank by excavation, and
this is covered with boards or sheet iron and usually with earth
on top, four or five feet square and five or six feet high. A more
pretentious one was made five or six years ago of stone and
mortar with a pitched roof, shingled and arranged to hold the
meat underneath. This smoke-house is about six feet each way
and is much like the better ones in Denmark.- A fire is built
in this form of smoke-house, while in the others the fire is some-
times made in a separate place and the smoke let to it through
stovepipes.
Not so many religious customs and observances have been
transmitted to this country in this community as in many others.
Though they have organized no church, there is a healthy religious
sentiment prevailing in the community. There has at no time
been a Danish Sunday school, the children and the older people
*See appendix.
^It is on the farm of Jacob Westergaard, southeast quarter section 15.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
163
having largely attended the English church services and Sunday
schools that have been held in the district school house. Prac-
tically all the settlers brought Danish psalm books, bibles and
religious literature with them from Denmark. Among the inter-
esting volumes still extant is a bible published in 1824 and dis-
tributed by the wife of King Frederick VII., each parish of the
kingdom receiving a copy. The inscription on the fly leaf is,
translated : "Presented to Anders Mortensen, Jestrup Mark, by
the Stistrup Legacy."^ It is bound in leather and printed in
large type on thin straw paper. The immigrant, now as then,
brings with him almost invariably several psalm books and testa-
ments, and one or two books of Danish national songs. Few
if any song books with music have been brought over, as few
had any technical musical knowledge. Many of the settlers still
remember numerous legends and some folk songs, but none, I
think, of the latter except those that have been published and
may be secured in ju'inted form. While they have held no
exercises or ceremonies in connection with religious holidays,
such as Good Friday, Green Thursday and the other days of
Holy Week, those days are rarely passed Avithout comment on
their significance or a mention of the old couutrj- ceremony.
•In Danish: "Foraeret til Anders Mortensen, Jestrup Mark, af de Stistrupske Legat."
A. Mortensen was the husband of Mrs, Maren K. Andersen, of the first group of
settlers, '78.
164 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
17. — Progress and Changes Since 1884.
Though the state religion in Denmark is Lutheran, there is
liardly a member of the settlement who now professes the old
faith ."^ Most of them are professed Christians, the Baptists. Pres-
byterians, Adventists and Unitarians being among the sects that
have been represented, though none are active members of any
church body. The people have been quite tolerant of each other's
religious beliefs. No sectarian or religious squabble ever dis-
turbed the peace of the community. All the immigrants have
gone through their period of severe discipline in the catechism of
the Danish Lutheran church and in Bible history, and many on
their arrival express freely their dislike for the compulsory relig-
ious study that took so large a part of the limited time they were
able to put in at school. Those who have been thus atfected have
never been in any haste to join any new church organization
in this country. Attempts have been made by Lutheran preachers
to organize a church, but without result. A preacher from the
vicinity of Fargo, by the name of Nielson, tried to arouse interest
in the project in the early '90s, but an old style sermon on the
future torment that probably awaited some of the sinners before
him postponed all thought of a local Scandinavian church, until
a Rev. Mr. Larsen came up from a neighboring county to see
what he could do to minister to the spiritual needs of the com-
munity. The sermons delivered by these good men were
well attended and provoked considerable discussion. It is
probable that the expense of building a church did not
appeal favorably to them, who had so lately emerged
from the pioneer struggles and were loath to assume
new financial responsibilities. Mr. Norman, now pastor
of the Nazareth church (Unitarian) in Minneapolis, preached in
the district school house about 1890, before he had finished his
theological studies at Harvard.^ He made a very favorable
impression and later preached the funeral sermon of one of the
first settlers.- Kristoffer Jansen never preached in the settle-
ment, but several went to Valley City to hear him preach when
he was there for the last time some sixteen or eighteen years
ago. His book of sermons (K. Jansen's Predikener) is in the
possession of at least four or five families, and is highly prized
hj them.
For over ten years practically all the preaching that has been
done in the neighborhood has been done by English speaking
pastors from the neighboring towns of Bufi'alo and Tower City.
In all seven pastors have made regular visits to the district
school house on the Sundays during the summers. They are :
Mr. Tibbets, Mr. Lemon, Mr."^ Williams and Mr. Hall, all Baptists
'This church was founded by Kristoffer Jansen, a Norwegian writer and preacher of
some note, now in Norway.
^Peter Westergaard, who died on January 4, 1896.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
165
(one summer each) ; ^Ii*. Moonov, Episcopal (one summer) ; Mr.
Blue, Presbyterian (one summer) ; and ^Ir. Hibbard, Presby-
terian (two summers). Xenrly all of the above have also
]n-eached both in Butlalo and Tower City, making the settlement
by a fourteen mile drive between the morning and evening ser-
vices.
Through the efforts of ^Irs, C. L. Bliss of Hawes township, and
Mr. and Mrs. P. R. Martin, late of Hill, a Baptist Sunday school
has been successfully maintained for ten or twelve years. The
attendance has been mainly from the settlement, or perhaps more
properly school district No. 81. This has frequently been at-
tended by almost as many of the older people as of the younger.
Especially during the last few years has the teaching force been
made up in part of Danes or by persons of Danish descent.
The people of the settlement have always taken an active in-
terest in politics, both local and national, and there has usually
been a sufficiently decided division of opinion, especially during
presidential campaigns, to make things interesting. The party
divisions have been mainly the republican and democratic. The
subjoined table will show that in the four presidential elections
that have been held since the state was admitted. Hill township,
in which this settlement is located, has gone republican twice and
democratic twice. Only four other votes have been cast, in those
four election, two for the social-democratic presidential electors
and two for the prohibition.
PRESIDENTIAL VOTE OF HILL TOWNSHIP SINCE STATEHOOD.
Total vote
Danish vote
Republican
Democrat
Scattering
1892
36
11
18
14
1S9G
43
IS
19
24
1900
42
17
17
21
1
1904
30
13
27
3
3
It will be noted that the vote in 1904 is lower than in any of
the preceding years. This may be ascribed to the dissatisfaction
of the democrats of the township with the nomination of Parker
as the democratic candidate, a number not attending the polls
and others casting their ballots for the republican electors. While
the prohibition ticket has had very little support in the township
and settlement, the cause of prohibition' has always had the sym-
I^athy of a majority of the voterg. Resubmission has never even
been seriously discussed. In the congressional elections of 1894
and 1898, the only ones whose records were available, the honors
were equally divided, the democratic-independents receiving the
majority in the former (17 to 13 republican), the republicans in
the latter (15 to 12 democratic). There has been, especially
166 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
among the democrats of the settlement, a decided sentiment in
favor of governnaent OAvnership of certain public utilities, such
as the railroads and telegraph lines. The voters have never al-
lowed party politics to play a part in township affairs and have
always been very independent in their support of county and
state officers. No county or state office has been sought or re-
ceived by the Danes of the township, though one of them has been
a democratic candidate for the legislature,^ while at least one
other has served on the republican central committee of Cass
county.^
It is a rather peculiar fact that the democrats of the settle-
ment are found chiefly among the Jutland part of the people and
those who came directly from Denmark, while the republicans
belong chiefly to those who lived for a time in Iowa or other
states before" settling in North Dakota. The Jutland people be-
longed while in Denmark almost uniformly to the Left (Venstre)
party, whose stronghold has always been in Jutland. The Right
(Hoeiere) or ministerial party has its chief strength in Copen-
hagen. The Schleswig people of the settlement cannot be said to
have belonged to either of the above-mentioned parties, as the
division there was chiefly on the basis of sympathy with Ger-
many or Denmark. It is curious to note that ever since Schles-
wig has had a delegate in the Reichstag at Berlin, she has sent a
protestor to represent her.
Woman's suffrage, while limited, has, as the table shows, re-
ceived its chief support in the township from the Danivsh women,
at least three-fourths of the total female vote cast having been
cast by the Danes. While the women have usually taken part
freely in the school elections, none have ever held office as direc-
tors in the district.^
The township was organized, and the first set of officers elected,
in 1884. In the twenty-two years since organization forty-five
per cent of the township supervisors, seventy-seven per cent of the
other township officers, or sixty-one per cent of the total number
of officers of the township have been Danes. During but two
years* since the date mentioned have the Danes not been repre-
sented on the board of supervisors, while they have been repre-
sented by two of the three members for eight years during
that period. Dividing the time since 1884 into equal periods we
find that before 1895 the Danes held thirty-nine per cent of the
township offices, while after 1895 they have held eighty-three per
cent of the total number of offices.^
While the Danes of the settlement have not displayed the
migratory tendencies of their Yankee neighbors many of them
'C. Westergaard.
-Andrew Jensen.
"Mrs. C. Westergaard was' at one time clerk of the district school board.
■•1885 and 1886.
^In the first township election forty-three voters were registered, and nine of them
were Danes. One of these has died; the rest are still (1906) living in the township.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
167
LFvMB HEUD ii^ DrNlZS.
HiU TowAsWip, Cass Countu". - k'l Ofo.
OfLQiAal Woldinos. \/''-'^\^/^/'7/A "Present Uoldm^a.
TTPyTPTrnm^
£^SMMM^ OriQinaV WoldLnas stiU o nnac (i fc>^ XJanes.
168 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
have availed themselves of various opportunities for travel.^ A
few have visited Denmark, and many have taken brief trips to
neighboring states. During the summer of 1898 and 1899 at
least ten Danes left the settlement for the Alaskan gold fields
at Dawson and Nome. The party was made up of two of the first
settlers, two sons of the first settlers, and several who had lately
come from Denmark and were working in the neighborhood .-
Thr;ee of them are there at the present writing, though but one
of the entire group is admitted to have made a success of placer
mining at Nome.
The school district, No. 81, includes nearly the whole of the
settlement and about half of the township, being thus larger by
far than any of the nearby districts. The school was opened in
1881 with Mrs, Haynes as teacher at a salary of |35 a month,
and for a short term. During most of the period since, especially
after 1890, first grade teachers have chiefly been employed, the
salary being now |00 a month. The maximum attendance is 46,^
and the average since 1890 has been about 35. About eighty-five
per cent of the total enrollment since that time have been the
children of Danish parents. Some twenty-five pupils have gone
out from district No. 81 to attend high schools, normal schools,
colleges and universities. Of these, eleven have, to the present
date, received degrees or diplomas at state normal schools, col-
leges and universities. Eight normal diplomas and six bache-
lor's degrees are held by these eleven. From six to twelve stu-
dents are away attending some higher school every winter. A
"lyceum" or debating society was conducted in the district school
house in the earlv 90's with great success. That feature has not
been cultivated to any great extent in late jears.
The industrial development of the settlement has been marked
by steady growth and progress. Land has steadily increased in
value from the nominal price for which relinquishments could be
secured in the early '80s to about |15 an acre for improved land,
with buildings, in 1895 ; while at this writing farms equipped
with good buildings are considered worth from |30 to |40 an acre
according to location. In the matter of machinery and im-
proved buildings they have fully kept pace with the times. Many
of the farms are fenced in i)art or in whole, nearly all have wind-
mills for pumping water for stock, and in some cases for grind-
ing feed, while three threshing machines, two run by steam and
one by gasoline, are owned in the community. In the last twelve
years there have been built as many good-sized modern residences
in the settlement, an average of one each vear. Most of the farms
'The "migratory tendency" is illustrated by the fact that out of the thirty-four voters
not Danes, who took part in the first township election, only three are still residing in
the township, Messrs. Bullamore, Frost and Klinger.
-A. Jensen and Jens Schmidt.
^This enrollment was reached the following years: 189.'?-4, Anna T. Redmond,
teacher; 1S94-5, J. G. Redmond, teacher; lS99-'00, J. R. Meagher, teacher.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 169
are equipped with large two-story barns provided with capacious
hav mows in the second story.
There are three artesian wells in the community, all located in
the basin of the Maple river. None of these Avells are more than
fifty feet deep, yet they floAV summer and winter at the rate of
about a barrel in from three and a half to five minutes. The first
artesian well in the settlement, in fact tlie first one of the kind in
that part of the country, was drilled in the fall of ISSS on the
farm of Jacob AVestergaard. The season had been an exception-
ally dry one, the water in the creek being nearly all dried up.
and tlie artesian well was the result of an effort to get water for
the cattle in the pasture. After three-fourths of a day's work by
two men with an augur a flow of fifteen gallons a minute was
secured, the water rising by its own force to a little over five feet
above the surface. The first rural telephone line in the com-
munity, the first, in fact, in that section of the country, was built
in the summer of 1898. It connected the farms of Christen and
Jacob Westergaard and was later extended to include five other
farms. The lines and instruments belonged to those who used
them in each case. Two years ago the Northwestern telephone
people built a line in and througli the settlement which took in
the majority of the Danish families. This line is operated from
Buffalo and extends through the village and into the farming
communities north of the town. Nearly all the farmers of the
settlement own one or more shares of stock in the Farmers' Ele-
vator company which has recently been organized at Buffalo with
the intention of doing grain business beginning with the fall of
190G.
Aside from development within, the settlement has had con-
siderable influence on other settlements, indirectly starting some,
and adding to others. The Danes near Harvey, Wells county,
nearly all came from this settlement. Most of them had come
to the settlement direct from Denmark, and had remained there
until they had earned enough to take up land and begin farming
in a new locality. In a few cases the sons of the settlers have
gone out and taken u]) land for settlement, and in but three or
four cases have families who have owned and lived on farms in
the community sold out and removed to other places. Ward
county and the province of Alberta are among the other places
that have received additions from this settlement.^
APPENDIX A.— DENMARK FORTY YEARS AGO.
BY CHRISTIAN WESTERGAARD.
We came from a country where waterfalls were few, steam
power little known, the wind being therefore the main power for
grinding. The countrj' was dotted with large windmills erected
'See Appendix C.
170 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
on elevated ground at distances of, say, ten or fifteen miles be-
tween. To these mills the peasants came with their sacks of rye
or barley, occasionally carrying two, three or four bushels on
their backs (when they had no horses or cows). White flour was
scarcely used by them except at Christmas.
When we landed on these prairies in '78 we used "middlings"
for bread, and when out of middlings we often used the coffee
mill. This was slow work, and we brothers each made a mill,
each on a different plan, and connected them to the coffee mills.
But the wind was unsteady and time meant money. Although
these primitive mills were improved and used for many years,
they became mills of the past when there was money with which
to buy flour in new towns at a reasonable distance.
The reasons for my leaving Denmark were, first, to evade mili-
tary service, and next the common desire to become independent.
A certain poor boy had then come back from America, and was
just visiting his aged parents who then lived in a miserable old
hut hardly fit for pigs. He appeared well dressed, had lots of
money, and spoke well of America. I remember that at the age
of sixteen I got 16 "daler" for the year from May 1, 1863,' to
May 1, 1864, for continued hard labor each day beginning at four
or five in the morning and often going on toward ten in the even-
ing. I would get five meals a day — raw eels, onions, black bread
and cooked milk (skimmed on both sides) were much in use for
the breakfast at about six o'clock. Home made ale or beer Avas
always in readiness on the table, standing in a large vessel of
earthenware. A small glass tumbler full of brandy (sometimes
made of diseased potatoes) was served to each person with his
meal. It was customary in the country to take a midday nap
(middagssoevn) from dinner to half past one. When any stranger
or neighbor appeared (except a beggar) he was greeted with a
"Welcome!" (valkommen) and a "sit down," and was then
treated to cakes, ale and brandy and (if a man) asked to fill his
pipe. A box of smoking tobacco generally had a place on the
table. A good-sized pipefull of tobacco could fill the kind we
are used to seeing eight times. It was considered stylish among
the well-to-do to have half a dozen pipes from a foot to five feet
long hanging in rotation on the wall. Some are as old as many
generations. The strong odor of one would knock you down.
It was customary for the schoolmaster to send out a team once
each year to get milk from the farmers of his district for a
cheese. Wooden shoes were the everyday wear. Their churches
were located in the graveyard, and each was surrounded or fenced
in with a wall of rocks. The churches, now used by the Luther-
ans, were all built bj^ the Catholic forefathers. They Avere made
of rocks, smoothed on the outside. Near the altar, in the wall,
may still be seen a funnel-like hole a little larger than a man's
head. The hole was there for the sinners, who, standing at the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 171
outside, confessed their sins to the priest inside. This hole is not
now in use.
Brandy, in Denmark, was considered a sure cure for colds, or
almost any other ailment. The common people, and some of the
uncommon people, believed that in brandy there is strength. If
you were cold, brandy would warm your body and stimulate your
soul. At a feast or any social gathering you were nobody if you
didn't drink brandy, and the more you drank the better every-
body liked it. At the time grandmother was 20 3'ears old (about
1838) everybody was in possession of apparatus for distilling
their own brandy. Women drank with men and invited each
other to come over and test their product. Ale was often left
until it became three years old (when it was called "gammeloel")
when it produced intoxication. An ordinary family and the
visitors would drink as high as ten gallons a week of this home-
made brandy. Also with coffee did the custom of excessive treat-
ing work much harm. Cups as large as three of ours filled with
strong black liquid were the invariable expression of hospitality,
and to appreciate that hospitality one was expected to drink it
all and call for more, no matter how many such cups had been
forced down before during the same day. The stomach that was
not big enough to hold any quantity of brandy, ale, coffee, five
meals a day and sometimes two at night, was no good. People
in Denmark did not eat to live, but more often lived to eat — and
drink. Swearing was all too common. The struggle of the church
to keep it down has not been very successful. Dancing was over-
done, often keeping up for thirty-six hours or until everybody was
exhausted and "done up" and the musician ready for sleep ; small
wonder, for the Julegilder or Christmas parties were kept up
every evening for a month or more.
Were the people lazy? Not a bit! As for industry, Denmark is
hard to beat. Turf was taken from the boggy soil of their nu-
merous swamps and made into peat for fuel. The materials were
worked into a mud with a fork, and after removing his wooden
shoes and folding up his trousers, the laborer, with a wheelbarrow
on the brink of the pit and a shovel in his hands, would work him-
self down while he worked the stuff up. The water soaking
through and into the material in a pit five feet or more in depth
was none too warm for his feet and bare legs. The peat was dried
on higher ground where it was spread, smoothed with water and
a wooden shovel, which was next used to cut it into squares
eight by ten inches in size. This work of cutting was done by a
girl. Three persons were necessary for the whole work.
The welcome storks reared their broods in nests on the barns,
and the lapwings (viben) built their nests in the fields. If those
birds were here we foreign-born Danes would exclaim "How fa-
miliar ! how homelike ! how beautiful !"
172 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
APPENDIX B. — Letters from J. F. Humel to C. Westergaard,
While the latter was in Becker, Sherburne county, Minn.
(Translated from the Danish.)
Lylb, Minn., Jan. 13, 1878.
Friend Westergaard:
Yesterday I came home from a journey to Fargo, D. T., and I
enjoyed very much to see your letter. I went by rail past Becker
but did not have time to stop. I was out on the platform and
spoke a few words with a Swede. I was in Fargo Oct. 1st and
there bought a quantity of laud on speculation about forty miles
from Fargo. I then formed and opened in company with the
above named the "Bank of Fargo" the 1st of January, 1878. I
send you a copy of ''Fargo Times" in which you will see more
about this.
I shall refer you to Skandinaven No. 2 for Jan. 8, '78, in which
I have just read an article from Goose river (D. T.) stating that
Marcus Trane was there and had "not so small a flock of free-
thinkers." .... The land in your settlement is poor. I should
advise you to move from there up to Goose river, where Trane
and several of our friends are. There is a fine settlement, and
now while it is spring is a good opYJortunity for you to get a good
farm b^' using your Homestead and Pre-emption rights. I am sure
that many will assist you in this, and since I shall have to remain
in Fargo, I shall also promise you assistance. In that way I know
you can get a permanent holding in four or five years. In the
meantime we shall keep in mind the plans to start, at the proper
time, a business and political paper, "The North Star," in Fargo.
That is all my fantasy. . . .
Friendly greetings and a happy New Year is wished by your
friend.
Lyle, Minn., Feb. 8, 1878.
Good Friend Westergaard:
Your long and interesting letter of the 3d is received. . . .
My advice to you is this, good friend! You ought not to make
yourself a martyr, but rather for some years try in an honest
way to increase your capital. You owe your first duty to your
family. With regard to your moving to the Red River valley, I
am quite in the same opinion as Mr. Trane. You can as well earn
.^our daily bread from the first up there as where you are, and
more so, and the sooner the better, as there are now many good
opportunities to take Homesteads near towns. You can take 160
acres for tree-planting and 80 acres for Homestead. All the land
around where Mr. Trane lives is good rich land. It will in a short
time make the settlers very rich people. On the contrary, where
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 173
you now are the settlers rather become poorer after the hind has
been worked for a few years. Think how many large and fine
cities and thickly populated settlements always spring up where
there is good land. All agree that the Red River valley land is
as good as is anywhere to be found. There may be floods, it is
true, in some places, but a person need not settle in a place that
is likely to be subject to floods. I think you need have no fears
of coming to Goose river (I should rather advise you to go there
to be among Trane's friends), since so much land Avill never again
be available. There vou may in the course of time secure and
become owner of very valuable property — but never where you
now are. Pardon my unqualified expression of my thoughts. I
shall move with my family the first of April, if we are all well.
My wife is quite sickly, so God only knows how it will go with her.
Friendly greetings to you and family from your friend.
Lyle, Minn., Feb. 26, 1878.
Goof] Friend Westergaard:
Write to Mr, Trane immediately, as I know you will, then you
will soon get a reply and his decision. As I have said, my wish
and best advice is to stop in the neighborhood of Fargo. The
register of deeds, Mr. Hansen^ is Danish; you will find him at the
court house. He will give you much information, and soon you
will find more Danes, I with my family expect to move the first
of April. Mrs. Humel is improving, and I hope all will be well.
Sincerely.
Lyle, Minn., March 15, '78.
Good Friend C. Westergaard :
Your letter of the 10th inst. is at hand. It pleases me to see
the writing from your wife and her thoughts and ideas of the
future, of the trip, and how it will be on the prairie, etc. It is a
good thing to think ahead. It is usually the case that the women
look on the worst side, and that they prefer to stay at one place,
etc. It usually goes better than one imagines, and I am sure it
will be so with you at this time. If I had not had good faith in
the best for you, 1 should rather have had you remain where you
are.
With regard to your settling near Fargo, you can choose where
you will ; if you find it better to go to Mr. Thrane, it might be the
better course, since there are more of your friends and acquain-
tances there, I shall help you just the same there, I have later
heard that right by Caledonia is excellent prairie to be procured
for Homestead and Tree claim. As I said, don't go too far for
timber. You cannot take tree claims less than six miles from the
timber. Find yourself good prairie and take all you can for
Homestead and tree planting; I shall help you to get a good warm
174 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
house, team, etc. Under any ordinary circumstances I am con-
vinced you will do well, and pay me back in time. I shall not
hurry you.
If you would have to sell your cattle very cheaply, would it not
be better to let them remain until some one followed; for in-
stance, the person you wrote about who has twenty or twenty-five
cattle could also take yours along. Cattle are useful there.
The Red river is now open and steamboats are going on it.
Today twelve persons left from here on the train for Fargo ; most
them were bound for Grand Forks. Some of them had taken their
land there last harvest. There are many more here who are go-
ing, and in the papers I see it is full of landseekers there, so it
will probably be wisest in you to start immediately.
Regards to your wife. I have just [read] her [letter] over
again. I am convinced that you will also gain many good friends
in the new place. I have never been in need of them in new
places, and the better known the better.
Do not sell your cows (Marie) when they are so good, take
them with you if you can. You think that we should come to
Fargo before you, but I am sorry to say it doesn't seem so now.
. . . Will hope with God's help all will be of the best. . . . Let
me hear from you when jon are ready to start on the trip.
Lyle, Minn., March 21, 1878.
Good Friend G. Westergaard:
Your letter of the 20th is received. I see you are studying hard
on where you shall go from Fargo to settle. That is indeed an
important matter. I am not much acquainted nor have I the
facts in hand, but when you come to Fargo and get further in-
structions from Mr. Harwood (my partner) he will tell you the
truth regarding floods and where it is best to settle. I think he
will recommend that you go either southwest from Fargo, or else
northwest. About sixteen miles from Fargo is a large Nor-
wegian settlement, postofBce "Normand." It is excellent land
and there are no floods. With regard to floods it is far from being
as the reports have it, but that can of course be investigated.
. . . Greetings to wife and child and yourself. A happy journey
is wished.
Lylb, March 29, 1878.
Friend Westergaard:
Your letter of the 24th at hand. I am glad to hear that you are
all well and are preparing for the journey; that you await your
mother^ and others, and that your brother- has arrived. You
need have no fears that you will not get land enough; there is
'Mrs. Maren K. Anderson.
^Peter Westergaard.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 175
room for thousands and still more thousands. You cannot im-
agine the conditions before you get there. I think now that you
have heard all the unfavorable things that can be said about the
land there. It is well as you say to have these in mind, but why
are there so many now journeying thither? ... If you go with
teams then you ought to stop in Detroit, county seat of Becker,
or else in Lake Park. Twelve miles north from there on south
branch of the Wild Ivice river is the finest prairie I ever saw in
my life. You might take a look around there, and later go on
farther. . . .
I could not wish you anything better than that it should go well
with your journey, and your farming.
Friendly greetings to you and your wife. My regards to your
brother and wish him and all good fortune.
Extract from a letter bv Henry, Jacobson, dated Mountain
Home, Idaho, April 24, 190G :
As I came to Ward county in the early days and corresponded
with about fifteen hundred persons in regard to conditions in
"\A'ard county 1 know pretty Avell a great number of parties who
went there. The Soo Railroad company requested me to answer
homeseekers. This is the reason I received and answered such
a great number of letters.
In the summer and fall of 189G the government survey was
finished in Ward and Williams counties, and the railroad made
special efforts to settle the country. The Soo Railroad immigra-
tion agent, Nelson Lawson, was born in Denmark, and without
doubt has made special efforts to secure settlers of Danish de-
scent. He corresponded with and also visited Danish settlements
in Iowa, Minnesota and South Dakota, from which three states
he secured a great number of Danish farmers, Minnesota being
the state that furnished the largest number.
If I am not mistaken. Ward county has at present over three
hundred Danish families, the majority of whom are occupied in
agriculture. Denmark is pre-eminently an agricultural state, and
the Danes are naturally lovers of nature. They are highly edu-
cated in agriculture and dairying from their native country if
mature of age when arriving in this country, and consequently
follow agriculture as their main occupation.
One township north of Kenmare is called 'Town of Denmark."
Three Danish churches have been built, north, northeast and east
of Kenmare. Also a Danish high school three miles north of Ken-
mare. The Danish language is used in certain hours, but the
Danes are not clannish ; they are sensible enough to educate their
children in the English language.
Williams county is also this year receiving a great number of
Danes, but as to the exact number I am unable to state.
176 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
APPENDIX C. — Biographical Sketches of First Settlers.
Mrs. Christen Westergaard Avas born in Hoerdum, Thy, Den-
Thy in the north part of Jntland February 11, 1848. While yet
very yonng he was taken to the home of a relative where he was
brought np. He was put to work as soon as he became old enough,
or at about ten years of age, at herding cattle, tending sheep and
at the innumerable things they are able there to find for the
small boy to do. After he had been confirmed, in his sixteenth
year he began apprenticeship as a gardener. During the four
years preceding his departure for the United States he worked as
gardener for Pastor Leth in Visby. His subsequent life after
leaving for this country in 1872 has been touched upon at various
points in the course of the foregoing narrative.
Mrs. Christen Westergaard was born in Hordum, Thy, Den-
mark, on April 9, 1842. She was the daughter of Anders and
Maren Katrine Mortensen and had the maiden name of Marie
Andersen. Her father was a tailor, and she learned the trade
from him, going with him from house to house, as tailors then did.
For sixteen years, from the age of 14 until she was 30, she plied
the trade of tailoring and dressmaking. During three weeks
or more every autumn, she worked in the harvest fields. On July
22, 1872, in the thirty-first year of her age and just after her
arrival in Chicago, she was married to Christen Westergaard,
and she went with him to Becker, Minn., in 1877. She arrived in
Dakota territory in July. 1878, a few months after her husband.
Of the three children that have been born to them two are living.
Of these the older, a son, was born in Chicago, and the younger,
a daughter, in Sherburne county, Minnesota.
]Mrs. Jacob Westergaard, youngest daughter of Mrs. M. K.
Andersen, was born in Hoerdum, Thy, Denmark, on July 28, 1854.
Besides her common school education she had some private in-
struction, after which she was examined and admitted to teach
in the Baptist private schools. She taught in this capacity in the
district called Vendsyssel in the extreme north of Denmark for
three years, resigning her position but a few months before leav-
ing for America in the early summer of 1878. These schools
were supported by the Baptists, who thus had the double burden
of supporting the state lAitheran schools besides their own. Their
pupils, before they could be confirmed, were required to pass the
examination conducted by the state authorities, usually the
parish ministers. After her arrival in Dakota in July, 1878.
she, with the others who took land or intended to, declared her
intention to become a naturalized citizen and filed on a quarter
section of land in Hill township. Shortly after she went to
Fargo, D. T., where she acted as domestic in the home of the
senior Mr. Harwood of the Bank of Fargo. In 1881 she was
married to Jacob Westergaard, who had arrived in 1879. Two
children were born to them.
k
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 177
Peter Westergaard was born in Hassing, Thj, Denmark, in
1857. He was the youngest son of Christian and Anna Maria
AVestergaard. He early became interested in America and de-
cided, on getting the news regarding free land from his brother.
Christen, in '77 and '78, to embark with the large party that was
going in the spring of the latter year, and try his fortnne in the
wilderness. He was in his twentv-first vear, the youngest of the
party. At Becker, Minnesota, his sister, Anna, left the party to
go to Minden, Nebraska, where another sister, Mariana, lived,
while Peter, with his brother. Christen, started out in the manner
mentioned in the foregoing paper for the Bed River valley. In
1880 he married Karen Christensen, who had arrived with the
party that came the previous year. He used both his homestead
and his timber claim rights and settled on the Maple river. He
died January 24:, 1896, leaving a wife and five children.
John Paul, or John Paulson, as he was called in Denmark, is
a native of the city of Kalendborg, on the island of Traland,
Denmark, having been born there July 14, 1851.
He was the son of a blacksmith, who later became a machine
agent as well. He helped his father in the blacksmith shop as a
boy. When John was but fourteen years of age his father died.
His uncle now took charge of the store and the shop. At the
age of fifteen John decided to go to this American land of promise
to try his fortune. Buying his passage on board a steamej', he
landed in New York ]May 5, 1866. Thence he made his way to
Chicago, and soon afterward to Green Bay, Wisconsin. In the
meantime he had accumulated a sum of $1,400 in money. With
this he bought a quarter section of land, which he later sold
(1879), and made his way to Bufl'alo, North Dakota, arriving
there in June, 1879. Here he used his homestead right and lived
a bachelor farmer until 1882 (Dec. 9), when he married Katrina
Marie Schmidt, a native of Brede, Schleswig. He has five sons;
and one daughter. In 1901 he received a paralytic stroke, which
invalided him. He still lives on his farm in Buffalo.
Mrs. Maren Katrine Andersen, also one of the '78 arrivals, was
born in Hoerdum, in Thy, Jutland. December 20, 1818. Her father
was a blacksmith, and she was the only child of his first mar-
riage. After her mother's death, when the daughter was eighteen
years old, she had two successive stepmothers, her memories of
whom were not the most pleasant. She married Anders Morten-
son, a tailor. They reared five children, three daughters and two
sons. The daughters, Mrs. C. Westergaard, Mrs. Jacob Wester-
gaard, and Mrs. Peter Jespersen, all lived in the settlement of
which this paper treats. The younger son, Nicolai Andersen,
resides in Sherburne county, Minnesota, while the older son, in
fact the oldest child in the family, remained in Denmark, where
he is now living. After her husband's death she assumed the
surname of Andersen, her children all having taken that name
Hist— 12
178 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
before from their father's Christian name, as was then the cus-
tom. In the party with which she came over were, besides a
number of acquaintances, her youngest daughter, Kirstine, later
Mrs. Jacob Westergaard, and her son Nicolai. She lived with
her daughters in the settlement from her arrival, ending her days
at the home of Mr. C. Westergaard. She died early in the winter
of 1906 in the eighty-eighth year of her age. She had been a
woman of remarkable vitality, spinning yarn and knitting stock-
ings after she had passed her eightieth year. She was generous
in disposition, always willing to assist those who needed it.
Jens Schmidt also came from Luegumkloster, having been born
there September 21, 1855. He learned the carpenter trade before
he left for America. He, with Mr. Jensen, came over on the Allan
line, the trip across occupying fully two weeks. This was in the
early spring of 1874, and from then until he left for Dakota with
Christensen and Jensen in 1879 he put in his time at farm labor
and carpentering, chiefly in Franklin county, Iowa. As nearly
all did who were able to, he filed on a homestead and timber claim.
On December 28, 1883, he was married to Augusta Johnson, a
Swedish girl whose brother, Jonas Johnson, settled in the town-
ship in 1879. Mr. and Mrs. Schmidt are the parents of five chil-
dren, of whom four, a daughter and three sons, are living. Mr.
Schmidt was a member of the party of goldseekers led by Andrew
Jensen which went to the Nome, Alaska, goldfields in the summer
of 1899, with the result noted elsewhere in this paper.
Christen Christensen was born at Luegumkloster, Schleswig,
November 25, 1848. When but six months old his father died. A
few 3'ears later his mother married Thomas Jensen, who was a
widower, and who had one son, Andrew, the subject of another
sketch. His father had been a banker. Influenced by letters
from Jensen he left for America in 1872, arriving on May 1. He
made a visit to Denmark three j'ears later, remaining there from
December to April. After his arrival in Dakota from Iowa he
filed on both a "tree claim" and a homestead. He disposed of
the former and in 1887 bought eighty acres lying nearer his home-
stead. He was married not long after his arrival to Caroline
Schmidt, a cousin of Jens Schmidt, who came with a party of
several "Schleswigers" about 1881. They have had three chil-
dren, a daughter and two sons.
Mrs. Sven Hansen, whose maiden name was Karen (or Carrie)
Christensen, was boiui in Jutland, Denmark, near Hoerdum, De-
cember 11, 1856. Like all the settlers who were brought up in
Denmark she had a common school education and was examined
and confirmed by the state (Lutheran) church authorities at the
usual age of fourteen. From that time on she labored at dress-
making and domestic work until she left for America in 1879.
She left Denmark on May 20, 1879, on the American line steamer
Illinois with a fairly large party of emigrants and arrived at her
STATE OF XORTH DAKOTA 179
destination June 12. Shortly after lier arrival, December 31,
1879. she was married to Peter Westergaard. who had already
located in Hill township, as mentioned elsewhere in this paper.
After her Imsband's death in 1896 she with her nearly grown sons
managed the farm nntil 1899, when she married Sven Hansen.
Three children have been born to Mr. and Mrs. Hansen.
Andrew Jensen, one of the first group of Schleswig people to
arrive in the settlement, was born November 7, 1850, in Luegum-
kloster, a small village in northern Schleswig. His youth was
spent on his father's farm until he had just passed his eighteenth
year, when, as he was fast becoming eligible for the three years'
service in the German army, he left for the new world, arriving
in Xew York on the Cunard line on ]\ray 1, 1869. He proceeded
directly to Iowa and for nine years he worked at railroad and
farm jobs at Cedar Falls, Dubuque and in Mitchell county. In
1873, before he left Iowa, he paid a visit to his old Schleswig
home, bringing with him on his return his future brother-in-law,
flens Schmidt, [ngeborg I Annie) Schmidt came to Dubuque in
1874. and on March 20, 1876, was married in Mason City, Iowa,
to ^Ir. Jensen. His arrival in Dakota has been mentioned else-
where. In 1898, he was seized with gold fever, started for Alaska
by the McKenzie river route with three Americans, and after a
difficult trip landed at Dawson. Dissatisfied with the prospect
he went down the Yukon. While at St. Michael's island the news
of the Nome gold discovery reached him. when he, with all who
were able to get away, started for the new Eldorado with all pos-
sible haste. He was among the early arrivals and staked out a
number of claims on Anvil and other creeks. During the three
summers following he narrowly missed getting a large fortune
several times, and in fact succeeded in securing enough of the
elusive metal to make a modest competence.
Mrs. Andrew Jensen (Ingeborg Schmidt) was born in Brede,
near Luegumkloster. Her father was a carpenter. Several events
of her life have been mentioned in this narrative. With her two
small children she came to Dakota in the spring of 1879, a few
months later than her husband. She is the mother of ten
children, of whom seven, three sons and four daughters, are living,
grew older he was set to herding cattle, helping with turf making
and family, and a sister, Annie W., for America, on the White
river valley and to the settlement which had already been started
on the Maple river in Hill township, where he took a homestead,
living.
Jacob Westergaard was born in Hassing, Jutland, May 25,
1852. His father had a small farm or ^'gaard" of about 30 acres,
and with soil that was none too rich. There was a family of
eight, consequently the children had to "work out" as soon as
they were able to earn a living. In the case of the subject of this
sketch that was at the age of eleven, when he was hired out to a
180 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
neighbor to herd his sheep and geese during the summer. As he
grew older he was set to herding cattle, helping with turf making
and at various odd jobs which the ingenuity of his employer
could devise; for employers of boys were usually scrupulously
careful that the boys should not get an idle moment during the
day. After his confirmation he served as a carpenter's appren-
tice, learning the trade in four years. In 1879 on May 20 he left
with a large party of emigrants including a brother, Jens W.
and Familis, and a sister, Annie W., for America, on the White
Star line. With his brother he proceeded directly to the Red
River valley and to the settlement which had already been started
on the Maple riven in Hill township, where he took a homestead,
and two years later was married to Kirstine Andersen who had
arrived the year before. They are the parents of three sons, all
living.
FOREIGN IMMIGRATION INTO NORTH DAKOTA.
BY JESSE A. TANNER.
The study of the peopling of the northwest presents a twofold
aspect, as this region was settled from two different sources.
One of these was the people of Europe who sought relief from the
hard conditions in the old world, and were attracted to the north-
west by the liberal provisions of the homestead act of 1862. The
other is the migration of people from the older states to this
region, attracted hither, like the foreigners, by the free lands and
the hope of bettering their condition. The movement of the first
class will be considered in a group of states lying mostly west of
the Mississippi, namely, Kansas, Nebraska, Iowa, South Dakota.
Minnesota and Wisconsin. North Dakota is also included in
this group as she has been vitally affected by this movement, not
only by receiving a liberal share of the foreigners, but many of
them sojourning for a time in the states mentioned have moved
on and found homes on her fertile prairies.
Four of the leading peoples of northern Europe, Germans, Nor-
wegians, Swedes and Danes, have been important elements in
this movement. From table 1 it is seen that the foreign born
population of this group of states in 1860 was 26 per cent of the
total population of the group, and these four nationalities made
up nearly one-half of this amount. After this date the ratio of
the foreign born to the total population decreased until it was
about 19.7 per cent in 1900, but the three Scandinavian peoples
and the Germans made up nearly as great a part of the total
population as in 1860. Between 1880 and 1890 the foreign born
gained 0.7 per cent on the total population, while these nation-
alities made a gain of 2.2 per cent, reaching the highest point,
14.8 per cent. In the next decade, when the foreign born de-
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
181
creased 3.5 per cent, the decrease for the four nationalities was
but 2.3. At this time the Scandinavians and Germans, lil^e the
entire foreign born i)opuhition, reached their lowest proportion,
being 12.5 per cent of the total.
From table 2 we see that of these four nationalities the Ger-
mans have always led, making up the greatest percentage of the
total population, 10.0 per cent in ISGO. and being more than three
times as numerous as the Scandinavians. Since this their num-
TABLE 1.
Showing the Percentage of the Four Nationalities, Norwegians, Ger-
mans, Swedes, and Danes, to Total and to Foreign Born Population of
Group of States in the Northwest.
Year
Percentage of
Foreign born to Total
Popuiatioa of Group
Percentage of the
Four Nationalities to
Total Population
of Group
Percentage of the
four Nationalities to
Foreign Born Popula-
tion of Group
i8i;o
1870
1880
1890
190O
26.2
25.5
22.5
23.2
19.7
13.07
13.9
12.0
14.8
12.5
49.9
54.5
56.0
63.8
63.45
TABLE 2.
Percentage of Each of the Four Natiohalities to Total Population
of Group.
Year
Germans
Norwegians
S%vedes
Danes
I860
10.0 2.04
9.2 3.0
7.6 2.8
8.2 3.1
6.6 2.6
1
.31
1.3
1.7
2.6
2.5
0.12
1870
1880
1890
1900
0.4
0.5
0.9
0.8
bers have steadily declined, except for a slight increase in 1900.
The Norwegians come next with 2.04 per cent of the total, and
they alternately increase and decrease with surprising regu-
larity during the four decades, and in 1900 hold nearly the same
rank as in 1860. The Swedes begin in 1860 with .31 per cent,
jump to 1.3 in 1870, reach 2.6 in 1890, and then fall to 2.5 in 1900.
The Danes come last; beginning with .12 per cent in 1860, they
increase to 0.9 in 1890, and then drop to 0.8 in the next ten
vears.^
'Many of the people classed as Russians are of German descent and should be
designated as German Russians. The federal census returns them as Russians, and as it
is impossible to get the exact numbers of each nationality for these dates, the discus-
sion of them is omitted.
182
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
It would be interesting to trace tliese four nationalities in
every state of tlie group, but we shall confine ourselves for the
present to Minnesota, as she is most closely associated with
North Dakota. By comparing tables 1 and 3 it is seen that
the ratio of the foreign born to the entire population is greater
in Minnesota than in the group of states, never being less than
19.8 per cent, while that of the group is a little over 2G per cent.
It will be further noticed that the four nationalities form a
larger part of the population of Minnesota than they do of the
group; the percentage in the former is 17.3 in 1860, while that
of the group is a little over 13. This difference is greatest in
1890, being then nearly 11 per cent.
In Minnesota, as in the group, the Germans lead throughout
the entire period under discussion. They formed 10.6 per cent
TABLE 3.
Percentage of the Four Nationalities to the Total and to Foreign
Born Population of Minnesota.
Year
Percentage of
Foreign Born of State
to Total Population
of State
Percentage of the
Four Nationalities to
Total Population
of State
Percentage of the
Four Nationalities to
Foreign Born
Population
1860
1870
1880
1890
1900
34.1
36.5
34.2
35.9
29.8
17.30
22.73
22.34
25.28
19.45
50.7
62.2
65.3
74.1
65.2
of the population in 1860 and 6.6 per cent in 1900. It may be
noted that they held exactly these ratios to the population of
the group at both these periods. The Norwegians come next
with 4.8 per cent, and retain second place until 1890 ; after
that date this position is held by the Swedes. The Danes hold
a lower place in 1860 in Minnesota than they do in the group,
but in 1900 their rank is higher in the former.
TABLE 4.
Percentage of Each Nationality to Total Population of Minnesota.
Year
Germans
Norwegians
Swedes | Danes
1860
1870
1880
1890
1900
10.6
9.4
8.5
8.9
6.6
4.8
8.1
8.07
7.7
5.9
1.8
4.8
5.0
7.6
6.02
0.10
0.43
7.70
1.08
0.93
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
183
TABLE ,").
Showing the Relative Positions of the Germans, Norwegians, Swedes
and Danes in Iowa, Wisconsin, Kansas, Nebraska, South Daliota, North
Dalvota and Dalvota Territory at Different Periods. The nationalities
are arranged in the order of their ranlc, the highest at the left.
Year
Year
Iowa
Wisconsin
I860
1H70
Ger.
Ger.
Ger.
Ger.
Ger.
Nor.
Nor.
Nor.
Swede
Swede
Swede
Swede
Swede
Nor.
Nor.
Dane
Dane
D-ine
Dane
Dane
Ger.
(ier.
Ger.
Ger.
Ger.
Nor.
Nor.
Nor.
Mdr.
Nor.
Dane
Dane
Dane
Swede
Swede
Swede
Swede
Swede
Dane
Dane
IXHO
1K90
1900
Kansas
Nebraska
1S60,
1X71),
1880.
1890,
1900.
Ger.
Nor.
Swede
Dane
Ger.
Dane
Nor.
Ger.
Swede
Nor.
Dane
Ger.
Swede
Dane
Ger.
Swede
Dane
Nor.
Ger.
Swede
Dane
Ger.
Swede
Dane
Nor.
Ger.
Swede
Dane
Ger.
Swede
Dane
Nor.
Ger.
Swede
Dane
Swede
Nor.
Nor.
Nor'
Nor.
Year
South Dakota
North Dakofa
IHfiO
Nor."
Nor.
Ger.' '
Ger.
Swede
Swede
Dane
Dane
Nor.'
Nor.
Ger.'
Ger.
Swede
Swede
1870
1880
1890
1900
Dane
Dane
Year
Dakota Territory
I860
Nor.
Nor.
Nor.
Ger.
Ger.
Ger.
Swede
Swede
1870
1880
1890
1900
The percentages have not been Avorked out for the other states,
but a comparison of the nnmbers of the nationalities at the sev-
eral periods shows that Germans are ahvajs in the lead, except
in the Dakotas. The relative positions of the nationalities are
shown in table 5.
IMMIGRATION INTO NORTH DAKOTA PROPER,
Tt has already been p'ointed out that North Dakota received
a part of her population directly from Europe, and a part from
the older states, as did the other states of the northwest, and
also that she received from the latter some of their foreigners.
But she received another element of her population which must
be considered. Long before the Europeans began to find homes
in Dakota, the French and the lilnglish Canadians crossed what
184 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
is now the international boundary and settled in the northern
part of the state.^ These people have been an important part
of our population in Pemlbina, Cavalier, Towner and Rolette
counties, and their descendants still form a distinctive element
in some of the towns of these counties. A census of 1850 and
one of 1861 for the region immediately west of the Red river,
in what is now North Dakota, shows that these people, most
of whom were then living near Pembina, made up the greater
part of the population.
The earlier census of 1850 shows that there were 1,123 people
in Pembina district, of Minnesota territory, and 64.5 per cent
of these were born in Canada. An analysis of this census shows
that 38.6 per cent were over twenty years of age, and 90.8 per
cent of these were illiterate. Two hundred and seventy-two of
the males were over fifteen years of age, and 79 per cent of them
were buffalo hunters; 65.6 per cent of the 215 hunters were
born in Canada. Out of the total number of hunters, but six
were able to read and write. Of the remaining males over fif-
teen whose occupation is given, six were voyageurs and five were
Indian traders.- There were also five carpenters, four lumber-
men, three farmers, three laborers, two blacksmiths, two Roman
Catholic clergymen, two ministers, one cooper, one physician
and one teacher.
The census of 1861 is for the Red river district, embracing
that part of the state now included in Pembina, Cavalier and
Walsh counties, and was taken to settle a disputed election for
delegate. The returns are not so complete as in 1850, and give
only the name, age, sex and color of the inhabitants. The list
contains 600 names, manj' of them the same as those of the
former census. There were but few whites in the district at this
time, fifty-one males and twenty-six females. The remaining
523 are of mixed blood, the half-breeds of the census of 1850.
Owing to the lack of census returns for 1870 and 1880, the
discussion of the foreign born population for those periods is
omitted. From the census of 1890 it is seen that the foreign
born population of the state was 44.6 per cent of the total. The
, leading nationalities represented were Norwegian, Canadian
(both English and French), German Swede, Russian,^ English,
Irish and Dane, and ranked in numbers as shown in table 6.
^Canada has later made another contribution to our population, the Icelanders who
settled first in Canada and then crossed over into this state. The first of them came
in 1878; they numbered about 1,700 in 1000. The most of them are in Pembina and
Cavalier counties.
Because Iceland belongs to Denmark, the Federal census returns the Icelanders
as Danes, but they differ in both languasje and customs from the Danes found in other
parts of the state, and should be listed separately.
-The names of these Indian traders are: Charles Shibbons, Charles Grant, Norman
W. Kittson, Antoine Gingras and Jas. Robert. All of these, except the last, were born
in Canada.
"See note, page 181.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
185
TABLE 6.
Showing the Percentage of the Eight Leading Nationalities to the
Total Population of North Dakota in 1S90 and in 1900.
1890
1900
Nationality
Rank
Percentage of Total
Population of State
Rank
Percentage of Total
Population of Sta.te
Norwegian . . .
Canadian ....
German
Swede
Russian'
English
Irish
Dane
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
14.10
12. G
4.93
3.05
2.13
1.8
1.62
1.56
1
2
4
5
3
7
8
6
9.46
8.8
3.62
2.6
4.7
0.91
0.83
1.24
The census of 1900 shows a decrease of the foreign born popu-
lation from 44. G per cent to 35.4, the Norwegians and the Can-
adians still holding first and second place respectively. The
Germans have fallen from'third to fourth place;- and the Swedes
from fourth to fifth. The Danes, the fewest in numbers of the
eight nationalities, have risen above both the English and the
Irish .^
In regard to the location of these nationalities, the map for
1890, No. 1, shows that the Norwegians led in the eastern part
of the state, holding all the Red river counties except Walsh,
Pembina and Cavalier.* West of Grand Forks county their un-
broken territory extends beyond the middle of the state, with the
exception of Williams. South of the Missouri, all the counties
held by them are contiguous, and their number, twenty-two, in
that county is so small that it is scarcely worth considering.
The Canadians occupy the entire northern tier of counties
except Buford. In addition to these counties they also lead in
Walsh, Church, Foster, Garfield, Kidder, Stevens, Towner and
Wallace. Their territory, although more broken than that of
the Norwegians, is nearly all in one group.
The Germans, the third in rank, are most numerous south and
west of the Missouri river, where they hold Oliver, Morton, Stark
and Hettinger counties. They also lead in Stutsman and Wells,
which separate the two Canadian counties, Kidder and Foster.
The Swedes, although ranking fourth in numbers, lead in but
two counties, McLean and Burleigh. The latter, with Kidder,
divides the two German groups.
'See note, page 181.
^This does not, of course, include the German Russians mentioned on page ISl.
"It is interesting to note that tljere is an actual decrease in the numbers of the
foreign born of the English and the Irish, the former from 3309 in 1S90 to 2909 in
1900; the latter from 2967 to 2670.
*When a nationality is designated as being the leading one, it means that they
are a plurality of the foreign born in that county.
186 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
The Irish are the last on the list of those that lead in any
county. They hold Buford in the extreme northwestern part of
the state.^
While the map shows the counties in which the several nation-
alities lead in the foreign born population, it needs to be sup-
plemented by tables to show fully where the leading nationali-
ties are located, for there are often other nationalities in the
county almost as numerous as the dominant one. In fact, in the
majority of cases, the one which leads in the foreign born popu-
lation of a county is not a majority of all the foreign born. Thus
table 7 shows that of the seven leading Norwegian counties in
Traill and Nelson only are the Norwegians the majority of the
foreign born population. This table shows further that the
leading nationality of one county may be relatively more nu-
merou^s in another cotraty where it does not lead. Walsh county,
for instance, have more Norwegians than Cass county, although
these people are only second in numbers in the former county.
This apparent contradiction may be due to one of two causes;
either the total population of the county may be greater, or the
percentage of the foreign born to the total population may be
larger.
Table 8 shows the seven principal counties in which the largest
numbers of Canadians are found. No comment on this table is
necessary except, perhaps, to call attention to the fact that the
Canadians hold but second place in Grand Forks and Cass
counties.
Table 9 shows that the Germans are more numerous in Cass
than in any other, and here the^' occupy third place. Morton
county, the only one in this group in which they lead, holds third
place in this list.
It is evident from table 10 that there are no great numbers of
Swedes in any county. Cass leads in the number of Swedes,
and they are the dominant nationality in Burleigh county, form-
ing there 17.1 per cent of the foreign born population, but the
county only hold fourth place in its actual number of Swedes.
^The whole number of Irish in the county is small, being but seventy-five out of a
total population of 803.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
187
TABLE 7.
The Seven Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Norwegian
Population in 1890.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Norwegians to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Norwegians to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Norwegian
Population of
citate
Rank of For-
eign Bom
Norwegians
with Other
Nationalities
of County
Traill
Grand Forks .
Walsh
Cass
Richland
Barnes
Nelson
35.0
19.1
15.2
12.3
17.9
10. 3
25.5
7G.0
44.1
29.3
31.3
45.2
41.1
62.1
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
1
1
2
1
1
1
1
TABLE 8.
The Seven Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Canadian Popu-
lation in 1890.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Canadians to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Canadians to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Canadian
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born Can-
adians with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Pembina
Walsh
Grand Forks..
Cavalier
Cass
Bottineau ....
Rolette 1
38.1
20.3
14.4
38.0
9.4
30. 4
22. G
59.7
39.6
33.2
60.5
23.9
61.2
46.5
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
1
1
2
1
2
1
1
TABLE 9.
The Four Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born German Popu-
lation in 1890.
County
Percentage if
Foreign Born
Germans to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Germans to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
German
Population of
Stale
Rank of For-
eign Born Ger-
mans with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Cass 1
6.8
17.3
29.2
47.0
7.1
1 3
Richland
Morton
Walsh
11.5
19.2
3.6
2
3
4
2
1
3
188
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
TABLE 10.
The Five Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Swedish Popu-
lation in 1890.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Swedes to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Swedes to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Swedish
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
Swedes with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Cass
4.2 1 12.0
1
2
3
4
5
4
Grand Forlcs .
Walsh
Burleigh
Barnes
2.1
1 2.0
7.5
4.3
5.0
4.0
27.1
11.0
4
4
1
4
TABLE 11.
The Five Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Russian Popu-
lation in 1890.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Russians to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Russians to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Russian
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
Russians with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Mcintosh
Logan
Dickey
Emmons
Mercer
63.2
55.6
4.9
13.1
51.4
92.4
87.0
16.0
32.3
83.3
1 1
2 1
3 8
4 1
5 1
From table 12 it is seen that the English do not lead in any
county. They are most numerous in Pembina county, but hold
second place in Eolette county. The Irish lead in Buford county,
where seventy-five of them make up 9.3 per cent of the total
population. They, like the English, are most numerous in Pem-
bina county, where they come next below the Danes.
The Danes, as shown in table 6, are the last of the list of
the eight leading nationalities. They hold second place in Pem-
bina county, ranking in numbers next below the Canadians. As
has been already explained, the Icelanders make up the bulk of
the population listed as Dane.
The map for 1900, No. 2, shows that there has been a shifting
of the population since 1890. The Norwegians have gained
Foster county and have lost Dickey, LaMoure and Pierce coun-
ties. The Canadians have lost Foster and Kidder counties, while
the Austrians have wrested Billings countv from the Canadians
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
189
and the Irish who held it in common in 1890.^ The Germans do"
not lead in any connty now. The boundaries of the counties in
the western part of the state have been changed somewhat, be-
tween 1890 and 1900. Ward, which is held by Norwegians, now
embraces what was Renville and Mountraille counties in ad-
dition to old Ward county. Billings has been extended to in-
clude what was Bowman and McKenzie counties, while Stark
includes Hettinger, Dunn and Wallace counties. Old Williams
county has been incorporated with Mercer, and the new Wil-
liams of 1900 is made up of Buford and Flannery counties.
TABLE 12.
The Four Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born English Popu-
lation in 1S90.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
EnglLsh to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Bom
English to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
English
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
English with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Pembina
Rolette"
Cass
Grand Forks .
2.S
16.7
1.8
1.4
4.5
29.0
4.7
3.2
1
2
3
4
4
2
5
6
TABLE 13.
The Four Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Irish Popula-
tion in 1S90.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Irish to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Irish to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For
eign Born
Irish
Population of
state
Rank of For-
eign Born
Irish with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Pembina
Grand Forks .
Walsh
Cass
3.3
2.0
1.7
1.2
5.2
4.5
3.3
3.2
1
2
3
4
3
4
6
6
'The number of Austrians is small, sixty-one, but the whole number of foreign
born in the county is only 253.
190
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
TABLE 14.
The Three Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Danish Popu-
lation in 1890.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Danes to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Danes to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Danish
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
Danes with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Pembina
Walsh
Cass
11.3
0.9
0.7
17.8
1.7
1.6
1
2
8
2
9
8
TABLE 15.
The Seven Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Norwegian
Population in 1900.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Norwegians to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Norwegians to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Norwegian
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born Nor-
wegians with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Traill
26.4
13.5
8.9
11.2
12.5
12.4
20.0
70.2
39.0
28.2
28.2
40.8
37.1
58.9
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
1
Grand Forks. . .
Cass
Walsh
Richland
Barnes
Nelson
1
1
2
1
1
1
The Seven Co
Population in 19(
T
unties Having
)0.
ABLE 16.
the Largest
Foreign Boi
-n Canadian
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Canadians to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Bora
Canadians to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Canadian
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born Can-
adians with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Pembina
Cavalier
Grand Forks. . .
Walsh
Cass
Bottineau
Rolette
30.4
28.5
12.2
14.5
7.7
21.3
18.5
00.2
58.4
35.2
36.7
24.0
49.6
68.7
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
1
1
2
1
2
1
1
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
191
TABLE 17.
The Five Counties Having the Laregst Foreign Born Russian Popu-
lation in 1900.
Counly
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Russians to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Russians to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Russian
Population of
Slate
Rank of For-
eign Born
Russians with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Mcintosh
Stark
45.0
20.9
35.8
15.1
14.4
95.5
41.1
72.9
39.0
34.5
1
2
3
4
5
1
1
Emmons
"Wells
1
1
Morton
1
As in the census of 1800, it is necessary to have recourse to
tables to exphiin what the map does not show. It will be seen,
by comparing tables 7 and 15, that the foreign born Norwegians
make up a smaller per cent of the population in 1900, both of the
total and of foreign born, than in 1890. It will also be noticed
that Walsh and Cass counties liave exchanged places.
From table 16 we can see that there have been some important
changes in the Canadian field.^ The proportion of the foreign
born Canadians to the total population is shown to have de-
creased for all the counties in the table, while the praportion of
the foreign born Canadians to the total foreign born population
has increased in Grand Forks, Cass, PJottineau and Rolette coun-
ties. Walsh county has given second place to Cavalier county,
and has taken the latter's place as fourth in rank.
The Germans, although obliged to give up their leadership,
still hold a high rank in the population of four of the important
counties. Walsh county has dropped out of the list, her place
being taken bv Barnes countv.
It will be noticed in table 19 that it has been necessary to
increase the number of counties from five to seven in order to
show the rank of Burleigh county (the only county in which the
foreign born Swedes lead) among the counties which have a
number of foreign born Swedes in their population. Since the
Swedes have maintained their place well in Burleigh county
during the preceding ten years, while the foreign born popula-
tion of the county has increased nearly 27 per cent and the total
population more than 43 per cent, it is reasonable to infer that
there has been a heavy Swedish immigration during the decade.
The Danes, as is shown in table 20, have risen in rank above
the English and the Irish. Walsh county has been dropped from
'It is difficult to draw any conclusion from this table as the data are somewhat uncer-
tain. The census of 1890 returned all wno were born in Canada as Canadians, while
in 1900 they were classified as English Canadians and French Canadians. In every
case the two have been added together and called Canadians.
192
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
the list and Ward county, which contained but six Danes in 1890,
now holds second place.^
Table 21 also shows that the Irish have been pushed to the
bottom of the list. As explained before, this is due, not only to
the greater increase in numbers of immigrants of other nationali-
ties, but also to an actual decrease in their own numbers. Grand
Forks now leads with 2 per cent of her total population and 4.5
of her foreign born,-
TABLE 18.
The Four Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born German Popu-
lation in 1900.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Germans to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Germans to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
German
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
Germans with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Richland
Cass
Morton
Barnes
8.8
5.2
11.4
5.4
28.8
16.7
27.2
15.4
1
2
3
4
2
3
2
2
TABLE 19.
The Seven Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Swedish Popu-
lation in 1900.
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Swedes to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
, Swedes to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Swedish
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
Swedes with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Cass
Barnes
Grand Forks...
Sargent
Walsh
Richland
Burleigh
4.4
4.6
2.1
8.3
2.1
2.2
6.2
13.9
14.0
6.3
28.8
5.4
7.1
25.5
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
4
4
3
2
3
3
1
^These people, like those in Cass county, are the true Danes.
"There were no returns made for the English by counties in 1900, although they
were more numerous in the state than the Irish, and it is impossible to make any
comparisons.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
193
Hist.— 13
194
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
195
TABLE 20.
The Three Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Danish Popu-
lation in 1900.
P
County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Danes to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Danes to
Foreign Born
Population of
County
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Danish
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
Danes with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Pembina
Ward
8.5
6. OS
0.71
17.5
19. S
2.2
1
2
3
2
Cass
7
\
TABLE 21.
The Four Counties Having the Largest Foreign Born Irish Popula-
tion in 1900.
County
Percentage of
ForeigQ Bora
Irish to
Total Population
of County
Percentage of
Foreign Born
Irish to
Foreign Born
Population of
I'ounty
Rank of
County in For-
eign Born
Irish
Population of
State
Rank of For-
eign Born
Irish with
Other Foreign
Born Nationali-
ties of County
Grand Forks...
Pembina
Cass
Walsh
1.2
1.5
0.9
1.07
3.6
3.0
2.8
2.8
1
2
3
4
5
6
5
8
TABLE 22.
Nationalities Having Foreign Born in State Arranged in Order of
Rank, the Highest at the Left. Counties Arranged According to Their
Rank in Foreign Born Population, the Highest at the Top. The Num-
bers in the Left Hand Column Under the Name of the Nationality Show
the Rank of the County in the Foreign Born of that Nationality; the
Column at the Right Shows the Rank of the Nationality in the County.
Noi
wegian
Canadian
Russian
County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Pembina ...
1
1
Cass
3
1
5
2
Grand F'ks
2
1
3
2
Walsh
4
2
4
1
Cavalier . . .
2
1
Richland . .
5
1
Traill
1
1
V
Barnes ....
6
1
Stark
2
1
Morton
5
1
196
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
German
Swede
Dane
County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Pembina . .
Cass
Grand F'ks
Walsh ....
Cavalier . .
Richland . .
Traill . . . , .
Barnes ....
Stark
Morton . . .
2
1
4
3
" "3"
2
2
2
1
5
6
2
■■■■-■
3
3
4
1
3
2
7
Irisli
County
I
rish
County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Rank
of
County
Rank of
Nationality
in County
Pembina ....
Cass
Grand Forks
Walsh
Cavalier ....
2
3
1
4
6
5
5
8
1
Richland . . . |
Traill
Barnes
Stark
Morton
The last of the tables, 22, is a summary of the other tables
for 1900. It gives the rank of the leading nationalities in the
several counties, and also the relative position of each connty in
regard to the numbers of the foreign born of the different nation-
alities. The number opposite the name of the count^^ in the right
hand column under the nationality gives the rank of the nation-
ality in the county. The number in the left hand column gives
the rank of the county in that nationality. This table is. of
course, very incomplete; it should be extended to include every
countv and everv nationalitv in the state.
«/ «.• *.■
The state census taken in North Dakota in 1905 is very incom-
plete, giving only the total population and the numbers of foreign
born without specifying the nationality to which they belong.
From these meagre data tables have been compiled for two coun-
ties, Cass and Grand Forks, showing by tOAvnships the percentage
of the population which is foreign born. In no township in Grand
Forks county is the foreign born population one-half the total.
In Union township where the percentage is highest it is slightly
less than 49. But two other townships as is shown on map III.,
Bentru and Larimore, have a foreign born population of more
than 40 per cent. Table 23 shoAvs tliat Everest township of Cass
county has the largest percentage of any township in the county.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
197
Three other townships. Bell, Harmony and Durbin, have over 40
per cent foreign born, bnt in most townships the percentage of
foreign born ranges from 25 to 40.
TABLE 23.
Grand Forks County. Showing Percentage of Foi-eign Born Popu-
lation by Townships.
Township
Per Cent
Foreign
Born
Total
Population
Township
Per Cent
Foreign
Born
305
Levant ....
32.1
297
Lind
28.9
416
Logan ....
32.4
343
Loretta . . .
26.8
287
Meckinock
,30.5
293
Michigan
23.3
386
Moraine . .
32.7
283
Niagara
37.6
410
Northwood
29.6
284
Oakville . .
24.6
218
Pleasant
163
View . . .
39.1
118
Plymouth .
27.7
587
Rye
27.2
624
Strabane
31.0
297
Turtle
571
River
29.1
166
Union
45.8
212
Walle
22.5
304
Washingt'n
35.3
276
Wheatiield
36.9
209
Total
Population
Agnes . . .
Allendale. .
Americus
Arvilla . .
Avon ....
Bentru . . .
Blooming. .
Brenna •. .
Chester . .
Llkmount
Elm Grove
Fairfield .
Falconer .
Ferry . . . .
Gilby
Grace . . . .
Grand
Hegton
Inkster
Johnston
Lakeville
Larimore
F'ks
16.7
26.2
21.9
27.8
23.6
44.3
31.6
36.0
26.1
36.1
28.4
34.3
24.2
36.1
30.9
39.0
21.3
O t '~*
o-r . o
19.3
33.5
26.8
40.1
134
408
253
425
432
283
208
377
537
211
317
292
121
297
257
481
759
421
168
Cass County
Townships.
TABLE 24.
Showing Percentage of Foreign Born Population by
Township
Amenia
Arthur
Addison
Ayr
Barnes
Bell
Berlin . .
Buffalo .
Casselton
Clifton . .
Cornwell
Davenport
Dows . . .
Per Cent
Foreign
Born
Total
Population
Township
25.1
28.9
41.9
*
29.2
26.9
37.1
9.6
25.6
36.0
370
324
349
304
368
247
290
185
253
269
176
411
161
Hill
Howes .
Hunter
Kinyon .
Lake . . .
Leonard
Mapleton
Maple River
Noble ..
Norman
Page . .
Pleasant
Pontiac
Per Cent
Foreign
Born
00.0
*
13.0
32.6
27.8
18.8
26.8
24.5
*
18.9
*
12.0
Total
Population
285
394
254
381
191
349
246
339
289
927
188
643
316
*Not ascertained.
198
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Township
Durbin .
Eldred . .
Empire .
Erie . . . .
Everest .
Fargo . .
Gardner
Gill
Gunkel .
Harmony
Harwood
Highland
Per Cent
Foreign
Boru
12.9
*
27.1
46.0
*
34.0
30.2
15.8
41.3
31.2
Total
Population
Township
Per Cent
Foreign
Born
137
364
271
371
204
316
335
235
272
179
408
250
Raymond
Reed . . .
Rich
Rochester
Rush River
Stanley
Tower .
Walberg
Warner
Watson
Wheatland
Wiser . . .
38.5
29.5
25.2
15.0
26.8
32.0
*
00.0
26.2
*
31.6
Total
Population
273
394
198
194
250
812
168
457
500
275
502
262
*Not ascertained.
A dififerent basis has been used in compiling the table and
constructing the map for Traill county.^ The land owners only
have been considered, and table 25 and map V. show that the
great majority of these were Norwegian. The majority of the
landholders in seventeen out of the twenty-five congressional
townships are of this nationality and they constitute a plurality
in three other townships.
TABLE 25.
Nationality of Landholders of Traill County, Percentage for Each
Township.
Township
d
ce
c
a
a
.5
0)
J3
g
'fi
E
s
ctf
13
^
a
u
a
vi
J
O
o
CS
»
•^
o
O
Z
<
O
O
m
\-*
m
OQ
a
o
Belmont
Blanchard ...
Eloomfield. .. .
Bohnsack (E).
Bohnsack (W).
Buxton (E) .. .
Buxton ( W ) . . .
Caledonia (M)
Caledonia (N)
Caledonia (S) .
Eldorado
Elm River*
Ervin
Gales burg . .. .
Garfield
Hillsboro
Kelso
Mayville (N) .
Mayville (S) . .
Morgan
Norman
Roseville(N) .
Roseville (S) .
Wold
90+
8«.l
30.1
3.1
6.3
s.o
....
57.4
23.0
5 8
4.6
1.1
7.5
37.5
37.5
5.0
3.7
9.0
31.9
13.7
9.1
4.5
41.1
13.7
14.4
4.8
8.2
86.6
5.3
9.8
1.0
2.6
90+
90+
90+
50.0
9.1
31.6
1.0
1.0
63.6
15.3
1.0
4.7
7.0
95.0
95.0
25.0
38.3
33.3
3.3
42.0
2.9
43.5
4.3
1.4
73.3
11.6
83.7
4.3
2.5
1.0
55.0
16.2
• . . .
1.5
1.5
95.0
-
95.0
95.0
69.1
16.0
1.0
1.0
3.1
1.6
0.7
*Exact numbers not ascertained.
^The author is indebted to Mr. F. L. Goodman, of Hillsboro, for much of the in-
formation used in the map and table of Traill county.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 199
THE GERMAN RUSSIANS IN NORTH DAKOTA.
It Avill be noticed on tlie map, II., which shows the loca-
tion of the foreiiia born of the leading nationalities in 1900, that
there is a large territory for Avhich no complete statistics are
given. According to the federal census of 1900 the nationality
which had the greatest number of foreign born in these counties
was Russian. In this census the Russians and the German Rus-
sians are confused, but from my own knowledge, and from re-
ports from all jiarts of the state, it is evident that the German
Russians far surpass the true Russians in numbers. Bearing
this fact in mind, a glance at the map cannot fail to show that
the former people are an important element in our population.
A few facts concerning their history and their customs would
not be out of place here.
In the latter part of the eighteenth century, about 1785, the
Russian government encouraged German farmers to come to
Russia and settle among their OAvn farmers to teach them how
to cultivate the land. As an inducement to come and live in
Russia, the Germans were given what in America would be called
a homestead of about 160 acres and were not required to culti-
vate the land. They were settled upon large tracts of land in
southern Russia, the Crimea, the present government of Cherson
and along the Caspian sea.
Each of their towns was also given some land as property of
the town organization. The towns, which were organized accord-
ing to the free cities, "Frei Reichsstaedte," of Germany, were al-
lowed to make their own municipal laws. Some financial aid
was also received from the Russian government. That govern-
ment, however, did everything in its power to prevent their re-
turning to Germany.
These German colonists were from different parts of Germany,
but they formed from the beginning strong corporations; each
of these had a common religion, and came mostly from southern
Germany. There were large Catholic colonies from Baden, Wur-
temberg, Pfalz and Alsace, and Lutheran and Herenhunter col-
onies from Saxony.
The colonies prospered, for the German farmers were more
industrious and economical than the Russians. Some of them
became very wealthy, and later bought the lands of a great num-
ber of the impoverished Russian nobles. Then came the cry:
''Russia for the Russians," and laws were enacted that made it
difficult for the German Russians to buy land. This is the chief
reason why they emigrate, and it is generally those who have no
land who leave their homes in Russia. The Russian government
does not favor their emigration to the United States, but tries
Note. — For the information in this section I am largelj' indebted to Rev. Vincent
Wehrle, Abbot of St. Mary's Abbey, Richardton, North Dakota.
200 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
to get them to go to Siberia. It does not, however, offer them
such large inducements as formerly.
It has been im])ossible to learn when the first impulse was given
to immigration into the United States. The first immigration
into iSTorth Dakota was in 1889 when a number of the German
Russians settled in Mcintosh and Emmons counties, but it is
certain that many of them had gone to Kansas and Texas before
any came to North Dakota.
These people are generally very poor when they come to this
country. The rich do not need to emigrate. They build mud
houses as they did in southern Kussia, because they are not able
to have better ones. In building these houses they usually make
the mud, which is mixed with straw, into bricks which are al-
lowed to dry in the sun. Those who are near the railroads often
build their houses of old ties, setting the ties upright in the
ground to form a wall and filling the cracks between them with
mud.^
Some of the German Russians do not send their children to
school, complaining that the teachers fail to understand them and
neglect them. They are generally anxious to have parochial
schools, because they consider that our public schools are insuf-
ficient, excluding, as they do, all religious teaching.
While some of their practices certainly tend to keep the German
Russians foreigners, they are, in the districts where they are
least numerous, gradually becoming Americanized. They take
out their citizen papers as soon as possible, and take an active
interest in politics, often holding district offices, and in Emmons
countv some of them hold countv offices.
LEAVES FROM NORTHWESTERN HISTORY.
BY LIXDA W. SLAUGHTER.
Chapter I.
The section of country commonly known as the "Louisiana
Purchase" and now included in the states of North and South
Dakota, Minnesota, Nebraska, Iowa, Kansas, Missouri, Montana,
Idaho, Washington, Wyoming. Oregon and the Indian Territory,
belonged to France until 1707, when it Avas ceded to Spain ; but in
ISOO it was receded to France, and was sold by France to the
United States for the aggregate sum of |27. 000,000 in the year
1803, by the Emperor Napoleon I., during the term of office of
President Jefferson.
'A ■ few years ago there were so many of these houses, both bviilt of mud and
those built of tics, in some of the villages of our state, that they gave the village a
decidedly foreign aspect. This was true of Richardton between 1895-1900, and it is
still true of the part of Dickinson south of the railroad.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 201
Tlie first European visitors to the territory of the present state
of Xorth Dakota were French missionaries of the Roman Cath-
olic church. Fatlier Le Caron, a priest of the order of St. Fran-
cis, was probably the first to come. Visits to the Indians in the
Ked River valley were made by priests of his order in 1630.
Previous to that time the headquarters of the Catholic mis-
sions for the French possessions in northwest America had been
established at Quebec, from which jdace there were sent out mis-
sionaries to the various Indian tribes in New France, as the
Canadian provinces were then called, and the boundary line be-
tween New France and the United States beina; then not well
defined, those missionary tours often extended into the region
now known as North Dakota. These pioneers of the cross were
priests of the Franciscan order. In 1632 the order of St. Francis
was succeeded by the order of Loyola, and thenceforth the Jesuits,
or members of the order of the Societv of Jesus, were the leaders
in the work of evanoelization in the new country.
In 1634 the first mission houses of the Jesuits were built by
Rev. Fathers Brebeuf. Daniels and Lallemand on the shores of
Lake Iroquois and on the St. Lawrence river.
From Quebec the mission stations were extended and schools
were established at ^Montreal and Ottawa. At St. Boniface,
^lanitoba, a cathedral, convent and college were in 1864 con-
ducted by the society of Oblates of St. Mary Immaculate, from
whence were sent out zealous missionaries to the Indian tribes
in the Saskatchewan. Athabasca and ^IcKenzie river districts
and the Red River valley in what is now North Dakota.
In 1641 Father Yagues and Father Raymbault, Jesuit priests,
came to the headquarters of the Ojibways (Chippewa) Indians
at the present site of Sault Ste. Marie, and traversed the country
preaching to many Indians. Father Raymbault died in 1642 as
the result of the hardships and exposure he had endured in his
wandering life.
In 1660 the Jesuits at Quebec sent out new missionaries,
among them the Rev. Father Rene Menard, who unfortunately
perished. Father Claude Allouez was his successor in 1665. He
founded a mission at La Pointe on Lake Superior, where he
taught the Indians until relieved by Father Marquette in 1669.
With Father Claude Doblan, Marquette established the mission
of St. Mary's in what is now the state of Michigan.
In 1671 there was held at St. Mary's mission a grand convoca-
tion of the Indian tribes of the region, at which were representa-
tives of the Indians of the valley of the Red River of the North
in what is now the state of North Dakota.
A treaty of peace was made and accepted by all the tribes
present — Hurons, OjibAvays, Crees, Miamis and Kickapoos from
the region of the Mississippi river and Lake Superior and Sioux
from the Red River of the North. All acknowledged the su-
202 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
premacy of the French government, and adopted the Catholic
Church as their mother.
In 1673 Marquette set forth on his mission which led to the
discovery of the Mississippi river. On the Fox river his heart
was gladdened by the sight of a beautiful cross, planted in an
Indian village by some early missionary, before which lay offer-
ings of furs, feathers, bows and arrows, which were the offerings
of the poor people to God.
In 1G78 Father La Salle, or to call him by his proper title,
acquired after his retirement from the Society of Jesus, "Chev
alier" La Salle, began his explorations. Father Louis Hennepin
was sent by La Salle to explore the headwaters of the Mississippi,
and for some years he ministered to the nomadic tribes of this
region. On April 11, 1780, he was on his way up the Mississippi
river, and was taken prisoner by the Sioux ; while in captivity he
discovered and named the Falls of St. Anthony. In that same
year he was rescued by Du Luth and they continued their jour-
ney, being of mutual assistance to each other. They planted
Catholic civilization and missions along the shores of the great
lakes, and their explorations led to broader Christian work in
the great northwest a hundred years before the explorations of
Lewis and Clark led to the establishment of trading posts and the
final extension of railroads.
It is shown by French and Canadian history that in 1734 Pierre
Gaultier A^arennes, Sieur de la Verendrye, of Trois Rivieres,
Canada, was the first explorer of the Red River valley. In com-
pany with Father De Gonar, a Jesuit priest from Lake Pepin,
he visited the valley and established his two sons and his nephew
in business as fur traders to buy skins of the Indians.
Father Messaiger, a Jesuit who had previously located a mis-
sion on Lake Superior, accompa^nied them, and at Rainy Lake
they founded the mission of Fort St. Pierre. In 1732 this party
established a mission called Fort St. Charles on the southwestern
shore of the Lake of the Woods. About fifteen miles from Win-
nipeg on the Assiniboine river they established another post and
fort for trading, protection and mission headquarters. This
post, called Mausepas, was held to protect their rights as the
first discoverers and white occupants of all that region, including,
as they believed, the state of North Dakota. Here they prepared
for another expedition to the Red River valley, and while a num-
ber of them were hunting on an island in the Lake of the Woods
they were attacked by the Sioux and killed, the island being since
then known as Massacre island. Among the killed were Father
Ouneau and one of the sons of Verendrye. In 1738 the survivors
built a post and mission house on the Assiniboine river which
they named Fort La Reine ; this fort became headquarters for all
the trade then carried on with the Indians. Later, this party in
their explorations, ascending the Assiniboine river as far as the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 203
mouth of the Mouse river, and following up the Mouse river,
crossed the international boundary line and explored the Turtle
mountains and afterwards journeyed as far west as the land of
the ^landaus on the Missouri river. This was in 1741. During
the same year another expedition led by Verendrye himself left
the Lake of the Woods and following the trail of the first party
reached the ^Missouri river, pushed on to the Yellowstone river
and finally readied the Rocky mountains, which they partially ex-
plored, and made arrangements for future trade with the Indian
tribes in that region, afterward returning by the same route to
their station at Lake of the Woods.
Verendrye died on Dec. 6, 1740, when about to start on a new
expedition. In the meantime the great fur trading companies,
which had established their business along the boundary line
between New France and the United States, had built up im-
mense trading posts, which formed centers of trade and civiliza-
tion for all the country on both sides of the line. Wherever these
trading posts were to be found there also Avas to be found a de-
voted missionary of the .Catholic faith, faithfully caring for the
souls of the benighted aborigines of the prairies, counting his
life as naught if thereby he might lead souls to the sanctifying
waters of religion. Through manv succeeding vears this svstem
of evangelization was carried on by these faithful servants of
the church.
In 17S0 there were French traders and Catholic priests located
at Pembina on the American side of the line, and that is beyond
doubt the date of the first settlement on the soil of North Dakota.
Following the explorations of Lewis and Clarke, in 1803 and
1804 John Jacob Astor established trading posts along the north-
ern line of the Missouri river, and the Catholic fathers still held
the advance grounds they had already gained and pressed for
ward with renewed zeal and devotion. Priests of the order of
Jesuits, Oblates of St. Mary the Immaculate and of St. Francis
vied with each other in their efforts to ameliorate the condition of
humanity in these remote regions. Churches, schools and hospitals .
sprang up along their track, and the light of the cross already
shone faintly in the darkness of the heathen land.
In the year 1810 a Scotch Protestant gentleman, Thomas Doug-
las, better known as Lord Selkirk, who owned about 40 per cent
of the Hudson Bay company's stock, obtained a grant of the
lands along the Red river which the company claimed, and im-
mediately set about establishing a colony there. The Northwest
company immediately set up a claim to the lands in question,
from which cause much trouble resulted to the colonists. Lord
Selkirk built a fort at Pembina in 1812 which was destroyed In
1814 by the Northwest company, and the colony, then comprising
some 200 persons, were scattered.
204 REPORT OP HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
Lord Selkirk, who had been in Scotland, returned to America
in the autumn of 1815, and the colonists were induced to return.
Fresh trouble ensued and the colonv was destroyed a second time
by the Northwest company, and the colonists carried as pris-
oners to Fort William. In August, 1816, Lord Selkirk arrived
with troops and captured Fort William and in January, 1817,
taking" advantage of a furious storm, he surprised and captured
Fort Douglas and re-established his colony.
Fort Douglas, as rebuilt. I'emaiued until 1823, when it was torn
down on acount of the official survey having shoAvn it to be on
the American side of the international boundary line, and was
rebuilt on the Canadian side. Here they had trouble with the
Northwest Trading company, and were driven from their new
homes. In 1816 Lord Selkirk restored them by force to their
lands. After his death they became dispersed and a number
settled in Minnesota.
Notwithstanding these discouragements, the ecclesiastical
authorities in British America continued to send priests into
that region to minister to the Indians and Catholic half-breeds.
From the establishment of the Hudson Bay company in that
region Catholic priests had been sent from Quebec to minister
to the French and Canadian employes of the trading posts and
their half-breed descendants, who w^ere nearly all of the Catholit:
faith. These people wished for a resident priest and Lord Sel
kirk at that time sent the following letter to the Bishop of
Quebec :
M0NTRE4L, April 16th, 1816.
To His Grace, Mgr. Plessis, Bishop of Quebec :
Monseigneur : I have been informed by Mr. Miles McDonnell,
former governor of the Red River, that in a conversation which
he had with Your Grace last autumn he has suggested to you to
send a missionary into this country to give the helps of religion
to a large number of Canadians, who are established there, and
who live after the manner of the savages, with the Indian women
whom they have married. I am convinced that an intelligent
ecclasiastic would do an incalculable good among those people,
in whom the religious sentiment is not extinct. With the great-
est satisfaction I would co-operate with you for the success of
such a work; and if Your Grace wishes to choose a suitable per-
son for the undertaking I do not hesitate to assure him of my
consideration and to offer him all the help Your Grace may judge
necessary. I have heard that Your Grace intended to send this
spring two ecclesiastics to Lake Superior and to Rainy Lake to
meet the voyaguers who are in the service of the Northwest com-
pany, when they return from the interior. Since all those people
are in great need of spiritual help, I am happy to learn this
news; nevertheless, if you permit me to express an opinion, I
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 205
think that a missionary residino- at the Red River would better
realize your pious design; for from that place he could easily
visit during the winter the trading posts on Rainy Lake and on
Lake Superior at the time when the people are assembled in great
numbers.
Meanwhile, if Your Grace does not find this arrangement prac-
ticable at present. I believe that an ecclesiastic who would be
ready to leave !^^ontreal at the opening of navigation to go to
Rainy Lake could do a great deal of good. Mr. ^rcDonnell must
put himself en route in his canoe immediately after Ihe ice melts,
so that he may arrive at the Red River towards the end of May or
the beginning of June. He would be very happy to have with
him the com])auy of a missionary who might sojourn some weeks
with the Canadians of the Red River before the return of the
voyageurs of the northwest to Rainy Lake and Lake Superior.
I have the honor to be, etc., etc.,
Selkirk.
In 1810. in response to the request of Lord Selkirk, Bishop
Plessis of Quebec had sent Father Tabeau, the parish priest of
Boucherville, Canada, to visit the Red river and report on the
advisability of establisliing a jtermaneut mission in that locality.
Father Tabeau was unable to reach the Red river owing to the
unsettled condition of the country, and in his report to the
bishop in ^farch, 1S18, he reported against the founding of a
permanent mission and advised a continuance of the former
policy of sending a priest once each year to visit the trading
posts. But the people there were in earnest in their desire for a
resident i)riest in the settlement, and in obedience to their wishes
Lord Selkirk sent his friend Samuel Gale to Bishop Plessis at
Quebec and shortly afterward a formal petition from the Red
River Catholics was presented to the bishop. The reply of the
bishop sent to Mr. Gale was as follows :
Quebec, Feb. 11, 1818.
Sir : I have received from M. de Lotbiniere the request that you
have had the kindness to transmit to me in behalf of the inhabi-
tants on the Red River. No one is more convinced than I of the
incalculable benefits that can result from the establishment of a
permanent mission in that place, abandoned up to the present to
all the disorders that ignorance and irreligion beget. I have,
therefore, decided to second with all my might a project so praise-
worthy, and in which jou have taken so active a part. Among
my clergy there will be found priests who will consecrate them-
selves to this good work, with no other motive than that of pro-
curing the glory of God and the salvation of those poor peoples.
206 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Permit me to thank you for the encouragement you give to this
enterprise, and to subscribe myself, etc., etc.,
J. Octave (Plessis),
Bishop of Quebec.
In February, 1818, Bishop Plessis chose as his missionaries for
the Eed Kiver, Rev. Joseph Norbert Provencher, pastor of Kam-
ouraska in the diocese of Quebec, and Rev. Joseph Severe Du-
moulin. Having appointed liis missionaries Bishop Plessis wrote
as follows to Lord Selkirk :
''My Lord : Nothing could better meet my views than the re-
quest brought to me last January by Mr. Gale in behalf of the
inhabitants of the Red River. I am filled with consolation at the
thought of the establishment of a Catholic mission which may
become of incalculable importance to the vast territory surround-
ing it. The protection of Your Lordship, the interest taken by the
governor-in-chief, the zeal of tlie most reputable citizens of Mont-
real, the subscriptions already received, all those things con-
vince me that Divine Providence favors the enterprise. On my
part, I could not see with indifference so large a number of souls,
redeemed at the price of the blood of Jesus Christ, lost every day
■for the lack of having some one to form their faith and direct
their morals.
''The two priests whom I send there with a catechist will
esteem themselves very happy if the Father of IMercies deign to
accept their success and give some blessings to their labors."
The catechist referred to was Mr. William Edge, who had
charge of the schools founded at Pembina by Father Dumoulin.
He was the first school teacher in North Dakota.
To sustain this mission Lord Selkirk executed tAvo contracts,
by one of which he gave twenty-five acres of land to the church
and the other conveyed to the mission a tract of land four miles
in length and four miles in width, which contracts were signed
by Lord Selkirk, J. O. Plessis, bishop of Quebec, Severe Dumoulin,
priest, S. J. Beaujeau, priest, and H. Hone3^
Father Provencher was given the powers of a vicar general and
received the following letter of instructions entitled "Instructions
Given by Mgr. J. O. Plessis to MM. J. N. Provencher and J. N. S.
Dumoulin, Missionary Priests for the Territories of the North-
west :
"1. The missionaries must consider the first object of their
mission to be to withdraw from barbarism and from the disor-
ders consequent thereon the savage nations spread over the vast
country.
"2. The second object (of this mission) is to give their atten-
tion to the bad Christians who have adopted the customs of the
savages, and who live in licentiousness and in forgetfulness of
their duties.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 207
^'3. Persuaded that the preaching of the Gospel is the most
assured means of obtaining these happy results they shall neglect
no occasion to inculcate the Gospel's principles and maxims,
whether in their i)rivate conversations or in their public instruc-
tions.
''i. To make themselves at once useful to the natives of the
country to which they have been sent they shall apply themselves
from the moment of their arrival to the studv of the savase
languages, and shall endeavor to reduce those langueges to regu-
lar principles so as to be able to publish a grammar after some
vears of residence.
"5. They shall prepare for baptism with all possible haste the
infidel women who are living in concubinage with Christians in
order to change those irregular unions into legitimate marriages.
"6. They shall devote themselves with particular care to the
Christian education of the children, and to this end they shall
establish schools and catechism classes in all the settlements
they shall have occasion to visit.
''7. In all places remarkable either by their position, or by
the transit of the voyageurs, or by the gatherings of the savages,
they shall take care to plant high crosses, as it were to take pos-
session of those places in the name of the Catholic religion.
"8. They shall often repeat to the people to whom they are
sent how severely this religion enjoins peace, meekness, and
obedience to the laws of both state and church.
"9. They shall make known to them the advantages they
possess in living under the government of His British Majesty,
teaching them by word and example the respect and fidelity they
owe to their sovereign, accustoming them to offer to God fervent
prayers for the prosperity of His Most Gracious Majesty, of his
august family, and of his empire.
''10. They shall maintain a perfect equilibrium between the
reciprocal claims of the two companies — the Northwest and the
Hudson's Bay — remembering that they are sent solely for the
spiritual welfare of the people from whose civilization the advan-
tage of botli companies must result.
"11. They sliall fix their abode near Fort Douglas on the Red
river, shall build there a church, a dwelling and a school; they
shall derive their support as far as possible from the lands given
to them. Although this river as well as Lake Winnipeg, into
which it empties, is in the territory claimed by the Hudson's Bay
company, they shall not be the less zealous for the salvation of
the clerks, employes and voyageurs in the service of the North-
west company, taking care to go whithersoever the care of souls
shall call them.
"12. They shall give us frequent and regular information of
all that can interest, retard or favor the purposes of the mission.
If, notwithstanding the most impartial conduct, they find them-
208 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
selves hampered in the exercise of their functions, they shall not
abandon their mission before having received onr orders.
"J. O. Plessis^
"Bishop of Quebec."
On July 15, 1818, Father Provencher and Father Dumoulin
arrived at the mouth of the Red River in the present county of
Pembina, at the first settlement made upon North Dakota soil.
They established a mission under the authorit}^ of the bishop of
Quebec at the trading post of that i)lace, and were soon followed
by others of that region. On July 20, 1818, Father Provencher
reported as follows to Bishop Plessis :
''We are at our destination. We arrived here at 5 o'clock p. m.
the ICth of July. We were very well received by Mr. McDonnell,
governor of the place, who seems to be a good man and who is a
Catholic. It is said that he is to leave here this fall. I shall be
sorry. My last letter was dated from Rainy Lake, whence we de-
parted July 0th. Thence we descended Rainy Lake river, passed
Lake of the Woods and entered Winnipeg river at the point where
Mr. Keveney was killed. I saw his bones which were covered
only with wood.
"From Lake of the Woods Ave fell into the Winnipeg river, re-
markable for its windings, its rapids, its falls, its portages. It
brought us to the lake of the same name. There we found a fort
of the Northwest company. We remained there three-fourths of
a day and baptized sixteen children.
"At the mouth of the Winnipeg river we met the canoes from
Athabasca, with about 150 men. I had wished to meet them at
Rainy Lake, but they reached there only fifteen days after our
departure. We have announced to them our visit for next year.
"We have been very well received everywhere. From Winnipeg
river to Fort Douglas we have traversed eighteen leagues of lake
and have ascended the Red River eight leagues.
"This country is really beautiful. The river is sufficiently wide.
It is bordered with oakes, elms, ivy, poplars, etc. Behind this
border of timber are boundless prairies. The soil appears to be
excellent. Wood for building is rare, at least good wood. We
must set about building. A chapel is a pressing need, because
there is no fit place for the people to assemble.
"The site for the church is beautiful. It is situated facing the
forts of the Northwest and Hudson's Bay companies, from eight
to ten acres distant from each, and about fifteen acres from Fort
Douglas. At present there are no savages here. Every one seems
pleased with our arrival, and all appear to be desirous to profit
by our instructions."
At a later period Father Provencher, speaking of the agricul-
tural conditions in the Red River vallev in 1818, said : ^
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 209
"The cultivated fields were not much larger than garden beds.
The settlers planted as much to raise seed as to enjoy the fruits
of their labor; for it was very expensive to import grain into
the country. But the little they raised in their garden-bed farms
in 1818 was destroyed by a disaster which led to the establishing
of the Catholic diurch in this country."
Three weeks after the arrival of the missionaries a great dis-
aster fell upon the country, a swarm of grasshoppers descended
upon the land and devoured all trace of vegetation.
Father Provencher established himself at Fort Douglas, where
he named his mission St. Boniface. In August of that year a
number of colonists sent bv Lord Selkirk arrived at Fort Douglas,
but owing to the ravages of the grasshoppers were unable to
remain there for fear of the impending famine and they went up
the river to where some Canadians and half-breeds and a few
Irishmen had already established a settlement, and which also
was the headquarters of the hunters who supplied the trading
posts and settlements Avith meat and furs. Both the Hudson's
Bay and Northwest Fur com])anies built forts at Pembina and the
Catholic employes asked for a priest. Father Dumoulin was sent
there by Father Provencher, in September, 1818, to pass the
winter there. Thus was established the first permanent Catholic
mission in the state of North Dakota. There were then some 300
persons at Pembina and about fifty at St. Boniface.
Father Provencher wrote at that time to his bishop : 'That
post (Pembina) is for the present very important. From there
I. with all the colony, receive all my provisions. I shall continiTe
to build there."
Again in the month of July, 1819. Father Provencher writes:
"My chapel at St. Boniface is almost squared. It will be 80x3.5
feet. At Pembina we have shop (une boutique) 24x18, a presby-
tery 40x27, and we have hauled the timber for a chapel OOx-SO.
What I learn from Your Grace about the lines which place Pem-
bina on American territory disquiets me a little and disarranges
my plans. Nevertheless I shall continue to build there, for Father
Dumoulin must pass next winter there."
In the spring of 1819 Father Dumoulin went to give a mission
to the voyageurs from Athabasca who gathered at the lake every
year.
In August of that year a second visitation of grasshoppers
occurred, the eggs deposited by them the previous year having
hatched out, and even the bark on the trees was destroyed. The
people at St. Boniface were compelled to move to Pembina, where,
with Father Provencher, they spent the winters of 1810 and 1820/
Father Provencher wrote to the bishop : "Every one is busy look-
ing for food. The families are abandoning St. Boniface to go to
Pembina that they may be nearer to the hunting grounds. We
are put to great expense for food. Having nothing but meat to
Hist— 14
210 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
eat, we require much of it, and we lose a great part of our time
in carting tliis meat from the prairie. And so the work lags,"
In June, 1819, Father Provencher wrote to the bishop : '^'See
to it that the missionary and the catechist Avho come here next
spring know English so that tbey may be useful to the Catholics
who speak only that language, and that they may also gain
from the Protestants more honor for religion and its ministers-
It is moreover necessary that those who come here be men whom
one can place anywhere; for here it is necessary to fuse the
functions of Martha and Mary. One must direct the spiritual
and the temporal. If they are men who know nothing of building
or of directing others in such matters they are of no use. The
first one who offers is not fit to work here. We require grave
and serious men, and men above all suspicion. In a word, we
need men of judgment and ability, but at the same time full of
zeal and piety. I consider Father Dumoulin a good missionary.".
The schools at Pembina and St. Boniface had met with great
success. At St. Boniface Father Provencher taught a class in
Latin and most of the children at Pembina knew how to read
and knew by heart the letter of the catechism. In May, 1.S19.
Father Provencher returned to St. Boniface. In July Father
Dumoulin went to Hudson's Bay to give a mission to the Catho-
lics of that region.
On July 26th the scourge of grasshoppers again devastated
all vegetation and brought suffering and discouragement to every
one in the country. On August 17th Father Pierre Destrois-
maisons, accompanied by a catechist, Mr. Sauve, arrived from
Quebec, and on August IGth Father Provencher left for Quebec
to present his report of the missions to his bishop.
The death of Lord Selkirk on April 8, 1820, led to a consolida-
tion of the Hudson's Bay and Northwest companies in June, 1821 .
His lordship's legal executor, his brother-in-law, Mr. Halkett,
visited Pembina in 1822 and went to Hudson's Bay just before the
return of Bishop Provencher to the colony. Mr. Halkett left
a letter for the bishop in which he severely reproved the mission-
aries for having founded the mision at Pembina, claiming it was
against the wishes of Lord Selkirk and injured St. Boniface.
Bishop Provencher sent his reply to this letter to Hudson's Bay
by carrier on August 10th, as follows :
"The Bishop of Quebec gave me an intimation about your
intentions about Pembina before my departure from Quebec.
"I see clearly that the reasons you have for abandoning that
post are good, but the execution is not so easy as you think.
Perhaps one may accomplish it by degrees.
"The emigration (from Pembina) is absolutely impossible this
year, because no one is anxious to come and establish himself at
St. Boniface to die here inevitably of hunger. Far from St. Boni-
face being able to support the emigrants from Pembina, it will
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 211
be necessary for a part of the inhabitants of St. Boniface to go
to Pembina again this winter to find whereon to live. We cannot
leave that place this autnnm. At the earliest we may abandon
it next spring. From now to that time we shall try to make the
])eople of that locality understand the necessity of moving from
American territory.
When we established ourselves there we conld not foresee that
a treaty between l']ngland and the United States would place
Pembina on the American side. The late Lord Selkirk, in asking
for Catholic priests, meant, no doubt, that it was for the instruc-
tion of all the Catholics of the place, and above all the Canadian
lialf-brecds. Now the greater part of the Catholics and all the
lialf-breeds were at Pembina and absolutely could not leave that
place to come to St. Boniface, Avliere they could not have lived.
Tt was necessary to go to them there. The agents of the colony
approved the i)lan at the time openly. We must suppose that
they were sufficiently instructed as to Lord Selkirk's intentions
to put us en rapport with them. We have made heavy expendi-
tures at Pembina, because we were given to understand that
Pembina would be maintained as well as St. Boniface. For four
years no one has said a word against this arrangement, and this
is what has drawn so many peoi)le to that point who, if they
leave Pembina today, will be more destitute than when arriving
in the country.
"1 agree that it would have been better to have built at St.
Boniface than at Pembina; but it was impossible for us to
do so for lack of provisons which it was ver}' difficult to secure
at St. Boniface.
"Rest assured that I will do all in my power to. make the colony
prosper. For that I have in my hands only the arms of religion,
which, indeed, are most strong. I will make the best possible
use of them."
Mr. Halkett replied to this letter threatening to complain to
the authorities in England if his orders were not at once obeyed.
Keating, who was the geologist and historiographer of the U. S.
commission under Mnjor Long in 182.3, which determined the
boundary line, writes of Pembina : "The Hudson's Bay company
had a fort here until the spring of 182.3, when observations, made
by their own astronomers, led them to suspect that it was south
of the boundary line, and they therefore abandoned it, removing
all that could be sent down the river with advantage. The •
Catholic clergyman who had been supported at this place was
at the same time removed to Fort Douglas, and a large and neat
chapel built by the settlers for their accommodation is now fast
going to decay. The settlement consists of about 350 souls, resid-
ing in sixty log houses or cabins." Keating also states that the
people "appeared well satisfied that th^. whole of the settlement
of Pembina, with the exception of a single log house standing
212 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
near the left bank of the river, would be included in the territory
of the United States."
Beltrami, the explorer, writing from Pembina August 10, 1823,
says: 'The only people now remaining (in Pembina) are the
Bois-brules, who have taken possession of the huts which the
settlers abandoned. Two Catholic priests had also established
themselves here, but as neither the government nor the company
gave them any means of subsistence they went away, and the
church, constructed like all the other buildings, of trunks of trees,
is already falling into ruin. * * * Lower down, at Fort
Douglas, there is still a bishop, Monsieur Provencals. His merit
and virtues are the theme of general praise. I was told that he
does not mingle politics with religion, that his zeal is not the
offspring of ambition, that his piety is pure, his heart simple and
generous. He does not give ostentations bounties at the expense
of his creditors ; he is hospitable to strangers ; and dissimulation
never sullies his mind or his holy and paternal ministry. Yes-
terday * * * the boundary which separates the territories
of the two nations was formally laid down in the name of the
government and the president of the United States."
July 2, 1825, the council of the Hudson's Bay company, meet-
ing at York Factory, gave expression to their appreciation of the
work of the Catholic missionaries as follows :
"Whereas^ Great benefit being experienced from the benevolent
and indefatigable exertions of the Catholic missionaries at Red
River in welfare of the moral and religious instructions of its
numerous followers, and it being observed with much satisfaction
that the influence of the mission under the direction of the Right
Reverend Bishop of Juliopolis has been uniformly directed to
the best interests of the settlement and of the country at large,
it is
'^Resolved, That in order to mark our approbation of such laud-
able and disinterested conduct on the part of said mission, it be
recommended to the honorable committee that a sum of fifty
pounds per annum be given towards it support."
The succeeding years brought heavy trials to the missionaries
and settlers in the Red River valley. In 1825 occurred a great
flood from the overflow of the river, which covered all the low
lands, working great damage. In October of that year there was
a heav3^ snow storm and the winter was severe. About May 1st
the ice on the river broke up and the river rose to a great height
— over forty feet above the usual level — and flooded the entire
country, destroying nearly everything around Fort Boniface.
Many of Lord Selkirk's colonists now left the country in dis-
couragement.
In 1830 the Jesuit, Father De Smet, preached to and converted
a number of Mandan Indians on the Missouri river.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 213
In 1830 Bishop Provenelier wont to Canada to raise funds to
build a cathedral and school building at St. Boniface, and on
liis return in 1831 was accompanied by Father George Anthony
Belcourt. Father Belcourt was born at Bois du Febyre, Canada,
on April 23, 1803; educated at Nicolet seminary and ordained
I)riest on ^larch 10, 1827, and returned to Canada in 1859.
In 1846 Father Belcourt settled on the banks of the Pembina
river, and in 1848 built a chapel and convent in which there were
at one time eleven nuns. Of this convent Mother Gladicia was
sister superior. In this year the United States furnished him a
]»ortable saw and grist mill, by means of which he rendered
valuable aid in building up the town of St. Joseph, as Walhalla
was then called.
In 1848 Father Belcourt erected a small chapel north of the
present city of Pembina, and thereafter divided his time between
the two parishes. The .inhabitants of the country at that time
were mostly French Canadians and Indians who spoke the French
language. The Indians were chiefly Ojibways and Crees, and
were peaceably disposed towards the whites. A post office was
established in St. Joseph in 1845 with Father Belcourt as post-
master.
In 1852 there occurred a terrible flood along the Red River from
which the missions suffered greatly.
CHAPTER II.
In 1853 the work of evangelization among the Chippewas of the
Turtle Mountain region was being carried on by zealous mission
aries, and a large cross was planted by Father Belcourt on the
St. Paul butte, one of the highest peaks of the mountains, to serve
as a rallying place for the Indians of that region. At that time
he wrote a dictionary and grammar of the Ojibway language
which was published after his death by Father Lacombe.
In 1854 Father Belcourt visited Washington City to lay before
the government the complaints and rec(uests of the half-breeds
and Indians under his charge, which, by request of the Indian
commission, was ]ilaced in writing in the following patriotic
letter, which describes vividly the condition of aff'airs at his
missions of St. Joseph and Pembina :
Washington, D. C, November 20, 1854.
Honorable Sir: According to your suggestion, I will forthwith
submit to you the requests, compaints, etc., that are the object
of this long journey to the seat of the government.
Two years ago a petition signed by over one hundred chiefs and
great men of war had been addressed to the president of the
United States, but having received no answer whatever they have
214 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
been inclined to believe that their reqnest had not reached the
president's cabinet. In consequence of hearing of my intention
to come to Canada, a deputation of them came and besought me
to come so far and represent viva voce, to whomsoever it would
become convenient, their griefs and demands, which are these:
First — The ground on each side of the Red River of Minnesota,
being now very poor in furs, and the aforesaid wishing that their
relatives, the half-breeds, could be firmly settled among them at
Pembina, they earnestly desire that their lands may be purchased
by the government; that the said half-breeds might have a feudal
right on each side of their lots, and that this treaty may be made
as soon as possible — the sooner the better.
Second — They complain against the Hudson's Bay company and
the British subjects, who come two or three times each year over
the line, being four or five weeks at each time, hunting about on
the Indians' hunting ground, to the great detriment of the
Indians, particularly in the fall. When the Indians have made
a choice of winter quarters, from the appearance of the buffaloes
being abundant, then the British half-breeds would come, hunt,
load their carts, and set to flight all the buffaloes, leaving behind
them our Indians in starvation and despair.
Third — Xow, for my part, I will complain, in the name of pliil-
anthrophy, of this mean and inhuman traffic in intoxicating
liquors of the Hudson's Bay company. Our laws in regard to
liquors not to be introduced on the Indian lands are well observed
on the part of our traders among the Pembina Indians, but The
importation of rectified spirits by the Hudson's Bay company this
year is one-third of their whole importation. This rum is to be
sold by their emissaries to our Indians whenever they find them
over the line, by this way of conduct impovishing and demoraliz-
ing our Indians, frustrating our traders of the produce of our
country, and rendering useless the philanthropic laws that the
wisdom of our government has promulgated for the welfare of
our Indians. Nothing but an agreement between the two govern-
ments could put a stop to that ever-cursed branch of commerce.
For the sake of humanity, my dear sir, do use your credit to shut
that door of misery and hell.
Fourth — Moreover, as commissioned from the half-breeds of
Pembina county, numbering over two thousand, I have to humbly
represent that being American citizens and so recognized in our
territory, we invoke the protection of the government against
the encroachments of the Hudson's Bay company and British sub-
jects on our territory. We earnestly appeal to that part of the
constitution that gives to every citizen the privilege of being jn'o-
tected against the encroachments or insults of the strong.
I have to remark, also, that this is the third year that we are
greatly annoyed by the Sisseton Sioux coming when our settle-
ment becomes weak by the absence of hunters. The first year
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 215
tliov killod an Aniorirnn and Avonndod anotlior man; this year
tlioy took away more than tliirty horses and kiHed an American
woman from the window of her very house. All this is done by
nij>lit and when hidden from our sij>ht. Ten men of this kind,
that we can never see. can cause as much uneasiness as ten
hundred of them that we could face. The consequence is that
every one, suspicioninp; every l>ush of containing; an enemy, would
not dare to go far, nor to take care of the fields, and so, their
corn and ])otatoes heiiij; neulected, their crops are reduced to
one-half of what they might have produced.
This can not fail to discourage our settlers, who till now have
trusted, and yet are trusting, on a prompt and efficacious protec
tion. Thousands of half-breeds were decided to emigrate from
Selkirk settlement to our side of the line, who are detained bv
this uneasy state of things. As soon as the government takes an
official step to protect our rights, they at once will all come over
the line and make the oath of allegiance, for they all dislike the
Hudson's Bay company's dealings.
Fifth — I must communicate to you also a decision of a meeting
of the half-breeds and Indians of Pembina county, had a few
days before my dej)arture for Washington, in which it was
resolved that the next summer after the first hunting tri]», that a
party of war, of about five thousand men, shall go up the Missouri
a little below Fort ^laudan, and there separatin<i- in two corps
on each side of the river, will come down the Missouri and put
to death all living beings they will find in their way. This
butchery I anxiously desire to stoj) by coming here. Could I
dare to submit to you a plau that would be effectuated by our
government, I would say that a company of dragoons or artillery
permanently fixed at Pembina with an authorization to the officer
in charge, if necessary, to make a militia of the half-breeds to
whom munitions of war and arms could be furnished in time of
service, would settle all difficulties ; and it is ])robable that this
necessity of arming them would never happen, for I am certain
that as soon as our glorious flag, with its lovely colors, will gaily
float at the top of our fine Pembina mountain, away far will
vanish our mournful thoughts, and jovial ones succeed them. A
glance at it occasionally will revive us all ; no Indian or British
will dare insult us any more ; and thence we will soon become so
strong that, far from it, every one of them will be glad to be let
alone. I then earnestly beseech vou to operate this. Why could
not our government keep troops there on the boundaries as well
as the British government does? Pembina is the only door of
the immense basin of the Hudson's Ba}', the entrance of which by
sea can hardly be operated once a year, and even then this cannot
be relied upon. As soon as our government has put a foot here,
and given a leave of transit for the goods of England to pass
free through the states, then the road will be made easy, and
21^1 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
people will emigrate by thousands from all parts in our extremely
healthy climate and fertile land.
Sixth — I will at last represent to you, my dear sir, since I haye
an opportunity that I probably never will again, that six years
ago I founded three schools at Pembina — one French, one English
and one in the Indian language — poor as I am. I had a great
deal of privations to impose on myself in order to face these
expenses. Last year, for the first time (for which I have to
express to you my sincere gratitude) , I have received five hundred
dollars. Could I expect the continuation of the same assistance
from our government? If it were not presumptuous on my part
I would ask you if I could humbly beg some further assistance
for building a house for instruction, the old one being too small.
I have consecrated my life and soul to the welfare of these poor
people, and knowing how kind our government is and how
fatherly disposed towards them, it makes me free to address you
candidly.
Would to God that this long and expensive voyage be useful to
them and to our government's rights and honor.
With a due respect, your humble servant,
G. A. Belcourt, V. G.
P. S. — Your express request could alone embolden me to write
in English ; excuse, then, my improper expressions, and do
mercifully correct them.
Please honor me with a word of answer, whatever it may be.
when discussions are over.
G. A. B.
Hon. G. W. Many penny.
Commissioner of Indian Affairs.
Father Belcourt's career after leaving Pembina is given as
follows :
''Bishop McDonald of Charlottetown made application to Que-
bec in 18.59 for a French priest. Father Belcourt, who had
just returned from the west, accepted the call and took charge
of the Acadian parish of Eustico on the 10th of December, 1859.
He remained in Eustico until September, 1869, when he was trans-
ferred to a parish on the Magdalen islands, P. Q., which islands
form part of this diocese. He labored in this new field for about
three years, when he retired from the ministry and went to live
in Shediac, New Brunswick, where he died about 1874.
Father George Anthony Belcourt has the unique distinction of
having amassed a fortune during his ministry. After his retire-
ment he founded and built the Farmers bank of Eustico. It was
built of Island sandstone according to his own design, and stands
an imposing monument to his fame.
The Treaty of Paris entered into between France and England
in February, 1763, by which France relinquished to England her
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 217
title to the eonntry of New France, did not seriously interfere
Avidi the work of the French missionary priests amono; the
nomadic Indian tribes of the northwest, they holding devotion
to the principles of the church higher than the claims of nation-
ality.
The work of evangelization went on among the tribes in the
districts of Athabasca, Saskatchewan and McKenzie River dis-
tricts, the tribes from the present region of North Dakota often
visiting these districts and sharing with the native Indians and
resident half-breeds the instructions of the priests. But new
instructions were thereafter issued by the ecclesiastic authorities
at Quebec to the officiating priests.
Instead of, as before, inculcating loyality to the French gov-
ernment among the people, both red and white, of New France,
now newly christened British Columbia, the duty of teaching
submission to the King of England was enjoined upon them.
When Fathers Provencher and Dumoulin set forth to join
Selkirk's colony of Scotchmen, then erroneously believed to be
located on Canadian soil, they bore Instructions in a letter dated
February, 1818, from Bishop Plessis of Quebec, as follows : 'They
shall fix their abode near Fort Douglas (St. Boniface, Can.)
and shall build there a church, dwelling and school. They shall
derive their support as far as possible from the lands given
them." "They shall make known to the people the advantages
they possess in living under the government of his British
majesty, teaching them by word and example the respect and
fidelity they owe to their sovereign, accustoming them to offer to
God frequent prayers for the prosperity of his most gracious
majesty, of his august family, and of his empire."
This mission, founded in May, 1818, prospered until the official
government survey of the international boundary line between
the United States and Canada by Major Long in 1823, definitely
fixed the location of the Scottish colony in the region now known
as North Dakota, but then forming part of the "Territory of
Mississippe." This led to the destruction of the Catholic mission
at that point, as no title could be obtained to lands on the United
States side of the boundary line; and the colony, being composed
exclusively of British subjects, moved to the Canadian side of the
line, where a new allotment of land was made to the colonists,
including the priests.
Father Dumoulin, who had been a faithful priest, bearing
patiently the many hardships that fell to the lot of the pioneer
priest, was ordained in 1817 and after the failure of the mission
at Fort Douglas went to the trading post at Fort Daer (Pembina)
and under the direction of Father Provencher, then in charge
of the mission at St. Boniface, established a mission there in
September, 1818, where he remained until August, 1823, when he
was recalled by the bishop of Canada, where he died in 1853.
218 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Father Destroismaisons, who aided Father Dumoiilin at the Pem-
bina mission, Avas ordained a priest in ISID and came to the Red
River in Canada in 1820. After Father Dumonlin's departure
in 1823 he visited the mission regularly nntil 1827 Avhen he, too,
returned to Canada, never having labored in the Indian missions,
although learned in the Indian language. Meanwhile Father
Proveneher remained in charge at St. Boniface, where he became
archbishop of Juliopolis in 1821, a post which he filled most ably
and gave loyal service to the cause of missions. He was greatly
interested in the missions at Pembina, and bore with meekness
the rebukes, ecclesiastical and governmental, that he received in
consequence of having established his mission on American soil,
which necessitated its removal, the Hudson's Bay company having
peremptorily ordered its removal to the Canadian side; and so
unhappily ended the first efforts to plant permanent missions on
the American side of the international boundary line between
the British possessions and the United States.
Upon the breaking up of the mission at Pembina by order of the
Hudson's Bay company, who owned the lands in Canada and upon
whom it was incumbent to see that none of their colonists tres-
passed upon American territory, a number of the people then
removed to the Canadian side of the boundary line and estab-
lished the mission of St. Francis Xavier.
Although the ecclesiastical authority of the bishops of St. Boni-
face did not extend beyond the bounds of British America, yet
there were many priests in its jurisdiction and also in the diocese
of Quebec and elsewhere in the provinces of Canada Avho con-
stantly extended their labors across the international boundary
line into the region that is now North Dakota, moved with pity
for the poor, ignorant heathen Indians who never before had
heard of the blessed word of God. The roving bands of Sioux
having their habitation in North Dakota region used also to visit
in return the camps of the friendly half-breeds in Canada and
with them listen with the trusting faith of children to the instruc-
tions of the missionaries. Priests were also sent from the mission
headquarters at St. Boniface to accompany the Red River A^alley
Indians on their annual hunts, and on these occasions the solemn
ritual of the mass was celebrated at sunrise every morning. On
these occasions the entire tribe journeyed together and, while the
able-bodied warriors went far from camp to find game to provide
meat for their families, .the priests remained in camp to instruct
the children in the catechism and teach the women, boys and old
men the principles of their religion.
In 1842 Father Ravoux began a mission at Lake Traverse.
Previous to that time in 1833 Father Thibault and Father Poire
liad ministered to Indians south of the boundary line. Later
Father Mayrand joined this band of devoted missionaries and in
1841 came Father Parveau who was unfortunatelv drowned in
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 219
1S44 ill Lake ^ranitoltn. Fatlior Borassa eame to St. Boniface in
1844. In June, 1845, Father IMerre Anbert, a priest of the order
of the Obhites of St. Mary Immacnhite, came to St. Boniface
and achieved distinction as a zealous friend to the savages. With
liim came also Father Alexander Antonio Tache, a member of the
same religious order, Julioiiolis at St. Boniface, and the large
number of missionary priests then in the country.
With the coming of 1hese two zealous priests who were ordained
at St. Boniface on October 12, 1845, the missions of North Dakota
may be said to have been fully initiated. Bishop Tache was for
many years vicar general of the American bishoj)s, Grace, Leiden-
bush and ^Marty, whose jurisdiction in this district began in
1852. He is the author of a valuable historical work entitled
"Vingt Annees de ^lissions dans le Xord Oust de L. Ameriqne,"
in which all the faithful missionaries in the mission fields under
his jurisdiction received honorable mention.
In 1847 Father Henri Farand, a member of the Oblates, was
ordained, entered the work and accompanied the hunters south
of the line on their annual trijis and labored assidiously for that
time in that arduous work.
Bishop Tache in his ^'Yingt Annees" says: "A considerable
number of the population of the Red River go twicie a year onto
the immense plains south and west of this colony (that is, in
North ]>akota) to hunt bison. The hunters, who always number
several hundreds, bring with them their whole families and live
during four months of the summer in large camps. The numerous
dangers inherent to the chase, and the more numerous and more
regretable dangers of camp life, make the presence of a priest
indispensable in those expeditions, during which one can always
exercise a ministry both active and fruitful. There are many
children who can receive religious instruction only then. The
hunters ask for a priest to accompany them and their request is
always granted when possible. This is what we call in this
country "going to the prairies,"
In 1848 a lay Catholic brother twice accompanied the Indians
to the prairies on their hunting trips. In 1849 Father Tiscat
and Father Maisonneuve went out with the hunting expedition,
and in this year, by direction of Bishop Provencher, Father Bel-
court took up his residence at the Pembina mission.
Father LaFlache in 1850 celebrated mass at Wild Rice with
the hunting parties who made that place a rendezvous.
In November, 1864, Father Farand was made friar-apostolic of
Athabasca, McKenzie, Can., and remained there. He died Sep-
tember 2G, 1900. Father Tache, as a reward for unselfish services,
was made coadjutor bishop and fiually became archbishop of St.
Boniface, where had already been established a cathedral, college
and convent. From this point thereafter priests were regularly
220 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
sent to minister to the lialf-breed hunters who dwelt across the
boundary line in the Turtle mountains, in the Eed River valley
and Devils Lake region, at Lake Traverse and the Big Stone river,
some going as far south as Fort Randall and west to the Missouri
river.
'The Indians originally claiming the part of the territory of
Dakota were the tribes of the Teton Sioux. Their hunting
grounds ranged from the boundary lines on the north to Fort
Randall on the south and from the Red River valley to the
Rocky mountains on the west. They also claimed ownership of
the Black Hills. Even in those early days the question of juris-
diction over the United States Indians was a disturbing element.
The Hudson's Bay company, who owned the land on the Canadian
side of the boundarv line, and who claimed to act as conservators
for the British government while cherishing and supporting
Catholic missions on their own side of the line by yearly con-
tributions of money and provisions, protested against the inter-
ference by the priests of Canada with the Indians south of the
line, and within the jurisdiction of the United States government,
fearing that it might lead to international complications for
which the company would receive censure. This question also
caused not a little concern among the Catholic ecclesiastic au-
thorities of Canada.
In 1859 Father Mestre of St. Boniface attended the Chippewa
half-breeds on their bison hunt and succeeded in making a treaty
of peace between them and the American Sioux.
Father Goiffon succeeded Father Belcourt as pastor of Pembina
and St. Joseph in March, 1859, and had as occasional assistants
Father Simonet, Father Oram, Father Andre and Father Thibault
of St. Boniface. Father Goiffon, while journeying near the site
of the present town of Neche, was overtaken by a snowstorm
in November, 1861, and lay exposed on the prairie for five days
subsisting upon the raw flesh of his horse which had succumbed
to the fury of the storm. His escape seemed miraculous, as he
survived after the loss of both feet and one leg, after which he
returned to St. Paul.
In 1851 the diocese of St. Paul had acquired jurisdiction over
the missions on the Dakota side of the Canadian line and there-
after they were taken in charge by the priests of the society of
the Oblates of St. Mary the Immaculate. Father Andre was
installed pastor of Pembina and St. Joseph's missions, and
sought diligentl}^ to effect a peace between the Sioux and the
Chippewas.
In 1862 Father Andre, at the head of 300 Chippewa half-breeds,
carried valuable information to General Sibley at Camp Atkinson
respecting the movements of the hostile Sioux who were seeking
reinforcements from the tribes west of the Missouri river.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 221
Father Andre was employed by the United States government
in 1S62 to visit the chiefs of the hostile Sioux in order to reconcile
them to the government, but his mission although faithfully exe-
cuted })roved a comjdete failure. -
In his ^'Vingt Annees," or history of the northwest missions,
Bishop Tache narrates the same episode as follows : ''During the
hunt on the prairie the half-breeds of St. Joseph who accom-
panied Father Andre met an American army under command of
General Sibley, who were pursuing the Sioux to ])unish them for
the horrible massacre of 18()2. Our half-breeds, drawn up in line
with their missionary at their head, advanced to the camp of the
brave sons of the union. Arrived at the tent of the general, at
the very foot of the starry banner. Father Andre, mounted on
his mettlesome cliarger and surrounded by his incomparable half-
breed cavaliers, delivered to the general and to the American flag
a veritable 'discourse en selle,' a chef-d'oeuvre of militarv elo-
quence. He won the heart of the general and his staff. In the
month of December the humble missionary of St. Joseph received
his diploma as military agent from the United States government
for the ])acification of the Sioux. The good father, astounded by
the unexpected fruits of his eloquence, came to St. Boniface to
exhibit his parchments and to receive instructions for his new
and important mission. A few days later, in the middle of the
Avinter, he traveled over the immense plains south of St. Boniface
in search of the Sioux chiefs to whom he wished to render the
great service of saving them from destruction by reconciling them
with their offended government." The United States recompensed
Father Andre liberally for his services. If his efforts at pacifica-
tion failed of complete success the fault was none of his, and
the government recognized this fact. Father Andre's mission of
peace took place in 1862.
However, it should be added to this that General Sibley gra-
ciously received his picturesque visitors, but informed them that
as they were the subjects of a foreign power they could not be
allowed to hunt and destroy the buffalo on American soil, and
he accordingly ordered them to return to their own side of the
line, an order which they promised to faithfully obey.
In 1858, upon the admission into the union of the state of
Minnesota, the region lying west of the Bed Biver valley was
known locally as Pembina; this tract included all of the Bed
Biver valley on the Dakota side, including Grand Forks, Walsh,
Bichland, Cass and Barnes counties and other lands between
the Bed river and the Dakota or James river. West of the Dakota
river to the Missouri the country was called "Buffalo," a name
bestowed by Lewis and Clark during the expedition up the Mis-
souri river in 1803.
The meaning of the word "Pembina" has long been differently
construed among students of Indian ethnology. Its origin has
222 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
— — — — ~- ^
been variously attributed to the French, Latin, Chippewa and
Sioux languages. There is little doubt that the name is a cor-
ruption of the Indian name of the "'high bush" cranberries so
common along the streams of that region and used by the Indian
women in the manufacturing of '^jjemmican," the Indian bread,
which is made by mixing the berries with buffalo meat and fat.
But in reality "Pembina" is an Indian word the meaning of
which is "^sanctified bread," and was given by the Sioux to desig-
nate the region between the Red and Dakota rivers within whose
limits, at designated places, the Holy Eucharist was administered
to the assembled multitudes on occasions of hunting expeditions
or of business conventions of the tribes. Thus the name itself
perpetuates the memory of the good deeds of the brave priests
who were the first to administer the blessed sacrament in the
wilderness.
In regard to the meaning of the word Pembina, about which
there has been some dispute, Mr. C. G. Wright says the Indian
name is Ah-ne-be-me-nan, meaning "high bus]i cranberry." It
is a compound word, "Ah neeh" is "the bush," and "me-nun" is
the general term for "berry." In composition the vowel in-nun is
changed to "me-nan."
I am informed that Pembina is the French term of "high bush
cranberry."
The following statement by Mr. Wright fails to modify the
somewhat objectionable term applied to our largest and most
beautiful lakes. He says, "Do you knoAV the name in Indian of
Devils lake? Maneto is the general word for spirit — not for
the spirit of man. Much e signifies evil disposed or badness.
Sat-gy-e-gun is the name of ^lake.' Much-e-man-e-to is the
name of devil, and much-e-man-e-to sah-gy-e-gun is the full Indian
name of Devils lake."
In regard as to how the Red River received its name. Rev. E. G.
Wright of Oberlin, who came to Red Lake .with Mr. Barnard in
1843 and was a missionary for forty years among the Chippewa
Indians of northern Wisconsin and Minnesot^i, states that the
Indians informed him that under the water was another world,
and that long ago there was a desperate battle there and a great
many of the people and animals were killed, their blood causing
the water to turn red. Others of the Indians on the Red River
banks attributed its name to the bloody battles fought between
the Sioux and Chippewas in canoes on the river, the blood of the
slain coloring the water.
It is claimed by Professor Keating that the Indians gave the
name with reference to the red berry bush that grew so luxur-
iantly in that region, and Avas called "Aanepeminsissa" by the
Chippewas.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 223
Xeill's History of ^Minnesota also states that Pembina county
derived its name from the same berry — the higli bush cranberry—
extensively used by the Indians for food.
In ISTl at Fort Rice, I, with my husband. Dr. Slaughter, were
members of a class of army officers and ladies in the history of
the Indian language. Other members were Gen. T. L. Crittenden,
commandant of the post, and his wife; Lieut. Horatio Potter,
post adjutant, and son of Bishop Potter of Xew York. Our
instructor was Dr. 0. E. Goddard, who had long served as post
surgeon at Fort Stevenson and was well versed in the Indian
tongues. Our text book was the dictionary of the Indian lan-
guage written by Kev. Dr. D. L. Riggs and published in 1853 by
the United States government. This was the first Indian dic-
tionary ever written in the west. Dr. Riggs was the first
Protestant missionary to come to the territory, and he occupies
the same position relatively in the history of the Protestant
missions as' Father Geuin does in the history of the Catholic
missions in Xorth Dakota.
]Mr. Fred Girard, who had long lived among the Indians, Avas
the interpreter at Fort Stevenson, and Avas often consulted in
difficult words, while ''Isiah," an intelligent colored man with a
Sioux wife, and who was afterward killed with General Custer,
was interpreter at Fort Rice and gave valuable information as
to the meaning of certain words.
At this time we learned that the two Avords "Pemmican" and
"Pembina" were derivatives of the same root, and that both had
reference to the berry bushes of the Red River valley, the ''Vir-
bunim Exycoccos" of the botanist.
A form of "Pemmican" that Avas considered a great delicacy,
Avas i)repared by the Indian Avomen by melting the fat of the
buffalo and mixing in it shreds of buffalo meat, pounded soft,
and quantities of the Avild cranberries. This Avas poured into
buffalo paunches and kept until it became cold and hard.
In the absence of bread, the priests Avho came from Minnesota
and Canada before the establishment of missions on this side of
the line, to accompany the half-breeds and natives on their annual
hunts, used this species of pemmican as a substance for bread in
the administration of the sacrament of holy communion Avhile
out on the prairies.
The Indian language does not possess the wealth of expressions
found in the English language, by reason of its numerous quali-
fjing words, and it is easy to see how, in time, the Indians with
their restricted ideas should designate the rite itself by the word
Avhich in their own minds Avas associated with "berrA^ pemmican,"
or bread blessed by the priest, and in time use the same word to
denote the place where the rite was administered, viz : the coun-
ties in North Dakota Iving west of the Red RiA'er of the North.
224 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
CHAPTER III.
Among the devoted missionaries who had extended their labors
from the headquarters at St. Boniface into the Pembina region,
was Father Jean Baptiste Marie Genin. He was born near
Lyons, France, in 1837, and educated for the priesthood at Mar-
seilles and Paris. He was brought to America in 1860 by Bishop
Guiges as an instructor in the Ottawa seminary, where for three
years he taught rhetoric and philosophy, but his soul was filled
with pity for the ignorant Indians of the plains and he was soon
at work as a missionary among the wild tribes and half-breeds
in the Athabasca, McKenzie river district, and in that of the
Northwest mission in Canada in regions that were then unex-
plored. He began his traveling missionary labors in 1864, and
passed over the country with different tribes from the Great
Lakes almost to Kamchatka, teaching and baptizing the Indians
while exploring and making reports to his superiors in Canada.
On his return he selected as his special field of labor, northern
Dakota and northern Minnesota, and traversed the country with
the tribes of the Teton Sioux, who were indigenous to the region,
enduring all the hardships and poverty, inseparable from their
roving mode of life. During the summer and the hunting season
they usuall}^ went south as far as Fort Randall, occasionally
making trips to the Black Hills, which they claimed as their own,
and returning to spend the winters in the sheltered timbered
places along the Missouri and Red River of the North, with their
headquarters near Grand Forks.
The Roman Catholic missions of North Dakota may be said
to have been formally opened May, 1865, when Bishop Farand,
vicar apostolic of Athabasca-McKenzie district in British North
America, left St. Paul on May 3, 1865, en route to his mission
and accompanied by Father Genin, member of the Society of the
Oblates of Mary the Immaculate, and two other priests journey-
ing in Red river carts, arrived at Fort Abercrombie on their
way northward, and commenced a three days' mission to the
United States soldiers and some Indian scouts and half-breeds
in the vicinity.
Father Genin's services were highly appreciated by his eccle-
siastical superiors in Canada, who soon solved the vexing ques-
tion of jurisdiction over the United States Indians by Canadian
prelates, by obtaining for him from the holy father at Rome a
commission as missionar^y apostolic of the Roman Catholic church
to the Indians of northwest America, a work in which he con-
tinued for many years with marked devotion and success, until
the exodus of the hostile Indians from the territory of Dakota,
after which he labored as a missionary among the early settlers
of the territory, closing his life of unparalleled devotion and self-
sacrifice as a parish priest at Bathgate, N. D.. on Januarv 18,
1900. . .
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 225
During his long stay with the Indians, living as the.y did in
})rivation and want, he received for his support the sum of 250
francs annually, or 10 pounds English money, which was paid by
the "College de ]>ropaganda Fide*' of Rome.
During the winter of 1805 Father Genin established the mission
of St. ^lichaels (now Fort Totten) and fonnded the lodge of
sorrow at Devils Lake. In 1807 at Fort Abercrombie Father
Genin met the Red river buffalo hunters to the nnmber of 000,
returning from their hunr along the Sheyenne river with both
dead and dying peojde on their carts and seeking help after a
most fierce encounter with the Sioux of the Cut Head tribe, who
claimed the hunting ground. Their battle had been so fierce that
the women had to l)urn the arrows shot by the Sioux to melt
the lead to make bullets to keep their husbands able to defend
themselves with their double-barrelled shotguns. One revengeful
wonmn made bullets of wood of arrows, her dead child, killed
l)v an arrow, still bound to her back. Some of the unfortunate
half-breeds were left with but one eye. the other having been put
out with arrows, and yet they had kept on the fight and effectually
protected the retreat of their peo])le. When they reached Fort
Abercrombie, May 13, 1807. Father Genin had just arrived on
his way back to visit the northern mission of the McKenzie River
district in British America. Bishops Grandin and Tache, whom
he had met at Sauk Center, Minn., having secured his promise
to stop for some days at Fort Abercrombie to minister to the
Catholic soldiers and to instruct and baptize some Indians in the
vicinity of the fort. His first attention was given to the dying
half-breeds, then to the burial of the dead, and finally to the
instruction of all then before him. After several days of such
Avork. during which he gladly acknowledged the courteous atten-
tion the officers and soldiers of the military post bestowed upon
him, he received the sad tidings that some horses and men the
bishops had ordered to meet him at the fort to escort him north-
ward to his former mission would not reach him. the horses
having been stolen and the men affrighted, having gone back
abandoning everything the bishops had appointed for the journey.
It was then that, to make himself useful and not to lose his
time as a missionary, that Father Genin pjersuaded two Indians,
who were able to speak French as well as the Sioux language,
to loan him some horses and to accompany him to the great Sioux
cam])s at Lake Traverse and Big Stone. He reached these camps
•Tune 21, 1807, and found there some 1.100 warriors assembled,
their wives and children with them.
Father Genin had his mission flag, a white banner with a large
red cross in the center, carried before him by an Indian on
horseback, and followed closely.
At the apparition of this flag and the small accompanying
party, an immense shout resounded through the hills around the
Hist.— 15
226 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
lake, and all the Indians moved together to meet the "Black
Gown," only two men kept away. The priest was welcomed and
had to shake hands with and say something to every one, both
old and young. This ceremony, which commenced about 1 o'clock
p. m., only concluded at 7 o'clock, when the chiefs had supper
served to the priest in a tent near the head of the Minnesota
river. The two men mentioned above, who had stayed away
and not presented themselves before the priest to shake hands
with him, were Chief Omahakattle (Omaha killer) and his first
soldier. They were the head men of the Yanktonaise Sioux, who
some few weeks before had fought with the half-breed buffalo
hunters, and whose fierce bands had withdrawn from the affray,
as from many other battles, with hands red with blood.
After supper these two giant-like men appeared and sat in
silence before the priest and some twenty chiefs of the Sioux
nation. This absolute silence lasted, as usual in such meetings,
until every one present had smoked out of the great calumet of
peace. This calumet was carried this time by Canta Tanka, the
Great Heart, Omahakattle's first soldier and companion. After
having filled this pipe with tobacco and killikinck he stood, raised
his pipe toward heaven in order to make the Great Spirit smoke
first, and thus obtain his supreme protection, then he passed the
pipe down toward the earth, silently offering it to the evil
spirit to avoid his jealousy. After this his pipe was lit and
presented to the "Black Gown" and after him in succession to
each of the chiefs present, the last ones to take it being Omaha-
kattle and his companion. Every one having now smoked out
of the same great pipe of peace, without moving from his firm
seat on mother earth, and with his eyes steadily cast down before
him, Omahakattle begged permission to address the priest and
said : "Cina Papa, Black Gown, I am now old, my hair is white,
it is a long time since my forefathers told me of a messenger of
the Great Spirit, wearing a black gown; I have always desired
to see him and have asked the favor from the Great Spirit. At
last he has come. But I cannot even now raise up my eyes to
look at him, I feel ashamed, I am covered with shame, for it
was my people who shed the blood of so many victims, and who
also fought with those people (the half-breeds) whom we hear
you have adopted and given to the Great Spirit. My soldiers
were not led by me to battle but acted against me, but I feel the
blood of the innocent on the hands of my people cries also against
me and mine. Black Gown, I am covered with shame, and yet
I wish to ask you a favor, the favor of having you stay with
us. You will instruct our young men and children. The religion
of the Great Spirit which we will follow will prevent these
children from growing up savages like ourselves. Black Gown,
you will pity our children, and so long as my heart beats no
hand shall ever be raised against you or yours. You shall be our
father and we will be vour children."
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 227
Tims spoke the Great Omahakattle, the slaver of the Omahas
Thus spoke his companion. Canta Tanka, the Great Heart.
Three weeks were spent in teaching catechism, almost night
and day, when at last four tribes presented themselves for bap-
tism, the first who desired to become Catholics. There were
ninety-nine altogether. The ceremony of baptism began at 7
o'clock a. m. and ended with the mass at 2 p. m., it being necessary
that each one of the four chiefs. Sweet Corn, Burning Ground,
Eed Iron and Iron Heart, e"xplain satisfactorily after the priest
every article to their respective people. Thus Avas founded the
Mission of the Sacred Heart. Then came the petitions of the
representatives of several thousand Sioux of all tribes asking the
priest to stay in their midst. The priest's mission flag was
adopted by the Indians as the nation's flag. It happened also
that at the same time the Teton tribes of the Sioux were electing
and setting at their head as supreme ruler of the Indian army
forces, the great warrior. Tantanka Yatanka (Sitting Bull), who
now adopted Father Genin for his brother, while Black Moon,
the uncle of Sitting Bull and supreme chief of all the Sioux,
adopted the priest for his nephew.
The key of the country was then placed in the hands of the
Black Gown, who lost no time in writing his ecclesiastic supe-
riors, forwarding the petitions of these children of the wilderness.
In due course of time their reply came, directing Father Genin
to stay Avith these Indians and continue among them the mis-
sionary work already started.
This reply was duly communicated to Father Genin by Bishop
Tache who had carried it over from Europe. Then it was that
the priest established his headquarters near the entrance of the
Wild Kice river into the Red River at a deep point of timber,
where the Sioux and Chippewa had their war path, and where
the United States mail carriers not infrequently were stopped
and their mail plundered and burnt by marauders.
From time immemorial the two nations, the Sioux and the
Chippewas, were deadly enemies, and it was on this path that
they often met to fight to death for the glory of carrying away
some scalps.
There was also war between two of the Sioux tribes, the Sisse-
tonwans, who were driven out of Minnesota in 1862, found
refuge in the lands of the Titonwans, but disputes in regard to
the hunting lands arose, and the Titonwans attacked and nearly
decimated and drove from the Cass county region the Sisseton-
wans, who found an asylum with the Wahpetonwans, who occu-
pied the lands in what are now Richland and neighboring coun-
ties.
There, also, since the outbreak in 1862 it was very unsafe for
any white man to show himself. At this time both sides of the
Red River near that spot offered marks of bloody encounters.
228 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
On the Minnesota side, there were yet to be seen three graves of
people who were mercilessly nmrdered ; while on the Dakota side
where the Milwaukee railroad crosses the Wild Rice river there
were thirteen graves marking the spot where Sionx and Chip-
pewas had fonght, and thirteen braves had their breasts cnt open
with knives, the enemy drinking their blood, yet warm, in the
hollow of their hands, fnrions yells succeeding the awfnl action.
There the mission cross was raised by the half-breeds and
Indians at Father Genin's bidding, while a log building on the
Minnesota side was erected by the priest 'to serve the triple pur-
poses of church, priest's house and post office. The postmaster
was the priest himself, he being appointed by the Washington
authorities at the request of Governor Ramsey of Minnesota.
From there Father Genin visited sixty-three Indian camps in
Dakota Territory in the fall and winter of 1SG7 and 1868, bap-
tizing a very large number of people. Another and better church
was afterward built on the Dakota side of the river.
In 1861 the missions on the American side of the Canadian
boundary line passed under the jurisdiction of Bishop Grace of
the division of St. Paul, Minn.
Thereafter from 1861 until April, 1877, the Oblate fathers were
in charge of the Red River missions. Father Genin carrying a
free lance as missionary apostolic of his holiness, the pope, and
receiving his orders direct from Rome. During the winters of
1867 and 1868 Father Genin celebrated mass at the junction of
the Red River with the Red Lake river, a place then already called
Grand Forks, which had long been a favorite winter resort for
the Indians and where they usually stored their winter supplies,
collected on the hunting trips during the summer. Father Genin
named the mission here St. Michael's, and a church was built
several years after.
The Oblates of St. Mary the Immaculate was a religious order
organized in France, where they are numerous, but rare in the
United States. They were the servants of servants. Their ambi-
tion was to serve the lowliest. They were the friends of the
criminals and the outcast. They ministered to the poorest and
most distressed. They shrank not from the vilest of God's crea-
tures and counted life of but little cost if given for humanity's
sake. Hence Father Genin's choice of a missionary field in the
wilds of northwest America.
The Hudson's Bay company established trading posts on the
international boundary line betAveen Canada and the United
States, to which supplies were brought by ships to Hudson's Bay
and carried overland by the employes of the company, many of
whom were half-breeds.
On the advent of the Northwest Fur company, a line of Red
River carts running to St. Paul was established, and lastly navi-
gation of the Red River by the Avhites, by means of flat boats,
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 229
above Foi't -^berci'oiiibie was bejiiiii. Each of these methods
marked the bejiiniiiiif!, of an era of <«,reater i>ro^ress in the develop-
ment of the new country. The solitary Indian and his canoe
soon vanished from the beautiful river of the north. There Avas
little of the nomenclature in those days to indicate the various
localities of the state. Aside from ''rembina" to which all the
tribes from far and near, were in the habit of resorting to receive
the sacraments, the middle part of the state extending from the
Pembina region to the Kiviere an Jacques or James river (whose
proper name is the Dakota river), was called "Du Coteau des
Prairies," while the western portion bordering on the Missouri
river was called "Plateau du Coteau du Missouri ;'' these terras
being used by the Indians to designate their different hunting
grounds, and were in use before Nicollet and Fremont drew their
maps of the country in 1839.
Fishing, hunting and tra])ping formed the occupations of the
men, while bead Avork and dressing and embroidering deer skins
to be made into garments were the industries of the women,
in addition to the domestic labor, providing the fuel and pre-
paring the pemmican. Porcupine quills were used in their em-
broidei-y, and much of their work had artistic merit.
l>ulfalo, deer and antelope were numerous at that time. The
Indians dressed warmly in furs and fine painted robes. In their
sheltered camps along the timbered banks of the Bed, James,
Cheyenne and Missouri rivers, they passed their winters in com-
fort. It was not until the advent of the trading posts, where
their fine robes could be purchased for a trifle, and the increasing
scarcity of the fur-bearing animals on the plains forced him to
adopt the red blanket of the trader as a robe, were they reduced to
eat the flesh of dogs and gophers instead of the wholesome pem-
mican and buffalo steak.
The coming to the region of the Hudson's Bay company as the
harbinger of the hordes of white men who would follow, was the
beginning of doom to the Indians of the northwest. Their glory
has departed. ^Ve who have succeeded to their inheritance in
this beautiful state of North Dakota, not as lawful heirs but as
the beneficiaries of conquest, should sorrowfully remember their
fate. Amid the dark shadows of their desperate struggle to pre-
serve for their unhappy children the lands of their ancestors,
there ever shines the memory of the heroic Catholic missionary,
who devoted his life, his learning and his great talents to their
service; seeking to lead them to immortal life, through the knowl-
edge of the true God and to instil into their pagan minds the
undying truths of religion. Think of the sacrifice! The giving
up of the world and its pleasures; the sacrifice of home, friends
and fortune; the immolation of worldly ambition; the casting
off of racial ties and the entire dedication of himself, his intellect
and his affections to the service of a filthy, ignorant race of
230 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
pagans! All for the sake of the crucified Christ. Who can
contemplate such a sight of heroic self-abnegation without feeling
his pulses thrill with faith that there exists a spark of divinity
in the nature of man.
At the period upon which Father Genin assumed the duties of
apostolic missionary to the Indians of that region, the bitterness
of feeling engendered by the warfare in Dakota, following the
Minnesota massacre, was still at its height. The Indians driven
across the river near the present site of Bismarck in 1863 by
General Sibley, reerossed the river after the departure of the
Sibley forces and passed down to the buffalo country in the
James River valley. They were pursued and overtaken by Gen-
eral Sully September 3d and defeated with terrible loss to the
Indians of both life and food supplies at the battle of White
Stone, in what is now Dickey county, six miles north of the
South Dakota line: Maddened by their losses on this occasion,
they next year attacked the forces of General Sully on his second
expedition, in September, 1804, that left Sioux City on June 4,
having marched overland to that place from Fort Snelling, Min-
nesota, and reached the site of Fort Rice, where they laid out
and began to build that post.
On July 19 they left that post, being required to guard some
emigrant trains on the way to Yellowstone, and went west
some 112 miles, where they made a fortified camp on the Heart
river July 24 and started westward again July 26. July 28 they
were attacked by Sioux Indians, some 5,000 strong, who were
repulsed after a bloody battle. A number of the Indians were
killed, the others fighting desperately hand to hand with the
soldiers, in attempting to carry off the dead ; twenty-seven being
killed by saber cuts alone. This battle occurred on the field of
Tah-kah-o-kuty, or "place where we killed the deer," now known
as the Killdeer Mountains. This battle became memorable among
the Sioux and aroused intense excitement among all the Dakota
tribes. Accompanying the troops was an entomologist from the
Smithsonian Institution sent by the government to pursue his
scientific researches along the route. While making a previous
camp, the entomologist, whose name has not been preserved, but
who was known among the soldiers as "the Bug Man," attended
by two scouts, dismouted under some trees and were immediately
fired upon by some hidden foes and the entomologist was killed,
scalped and his body mutilated. The scouts fled to camp with the
report. The advance guard immediately pursued the flying
Indians and killed two of them. Returning to camp they were
met by a courier from General Sully with orders if they succeeded
in killing any Indians to cut off their heads and bring them into
camp, and they went back to where the bodies had fallen and
obeyed the order. The heads of the two Indians were impaled
on stakes at the camp and left there by the troops, General Sully
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 231
saving that he wished to make the Indians angry so that they
woukl give him battle at once instead of harrassing the troops
on the march. It had the desired effect; the Indians attacked
the troops furiously and were defeated.
An Indian's respect for, and superstition in regard to the dead
of his own people are proverbial. When the maddened Indians,
furious through defeat, gathered around that ghastly spectacle
in the soldiers' deserted camp, each warrior vowed amid savage
yells and wild contortions that in revenge he would sever double
the number of heads from the shoulders of white people, wherever
found.
Soon were their swift-riding couriers hastening away on fleet
horses, to the east and to the north, to tell to all tlie tribes of
the Sioux the news of the desecration of the dead bodies of their
brethren. From that wild camp in the Killdeer mountains the
Indian horsemen sped, and from the camps in the north and in
the east, wherever the tale was told, there arose a horrid cry for
vengeance on the whites.
Father Genin, then in a Ked River camp, had reason to believe
when the courier arrived on that September night in ISGI, that
his own head must fall. But by daybreak he succeeded in allay-
ing the excitement and in jtersuading the warriors in the camp
from setting out on the war path against Sully's troops.
The reader may doubt that such savage acts were ever done
by white men, but it should be remembered that history has
been written by the whites and not by the Indians. The atrocious
acts of the Indians have been duly chronicled, but there were
cruel deeds perpetrated by the white men upon the persons of
the Indians that have never been recorded.
Oh ! if the Indian could but write his own history what a story
we should have I What a tale of wrong and outrage! A story
of a people stoned and robbed I Of a nation stripped of its
inheritance, driven from its home, westward and still farther
west, by murderous weapons; killed like reptiles, and their shat-
tered remnants penned like slaves in government reservations I
Yet while fighting for all that man holds dear, his own home
and children, and lands, his bloody deeds have caused such hor-
ror and inspired such hatred that there are none to pity or to
help him, or to bewail his melancholy fate.
The above incident is true. Brave army officers, who partici-
pated in the battle of Killdeer, justified the act under the plea
of military strategy, that "all was fair in war," and that it
had goaded the Indians into a pitched battle in which they were
defeated at the outset of the trip, instead of following their usual
tactics of skulking about the trail of the expedition watching for
opportunities to stampede the teams, and to murder the strag-
glers.
232 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
It is related here to show the extreme danger incurred by this
intrepid priest in his Ion",- residence and jonrneyings among these
untanght people of the "Great American Desert," who had never
heard of the gospel of Jesns that counsels love and forgiveness.
In the spring of 18G9 hostilities between the Chippewas and
the Sioux were re-opened and several murders were committed
by the Chippewas of Leech lake. Seeing that it would not avail
to invite settlers into the Red River valley unless the savage
incursions were stop])ed, Father Genin invited a convention to
take place at Fort Abercrombie in August, 1870. The Indians
were faithful to the call ; 1,800 select braves appeared as repre-
sentatives of their respective nations, 900 Sioux and 900 Chip-
pewas. The convention lasted three days, closing, happily, on
the day of the Assum]>tion, August 15, by a treaty of peace signed
by all the principal chiefs in the presence of the commanding
officer of the fort and a great assemblage of officers, soldiers and
citizens.
From that day forward, no more of these war parties were seen
in our valley and no more barbarities were heard of. The protec-
tion of the cross was very evident in the country.
This new treaty, entered into voluntarily among themselves
by the Sioux and the Chippewas at the invitation of the priest
put an end to all those horrors of which we had a gickening
display in the ^Minnesota massacre in 1862.
At the same time and ])lace there was also enacted another
law through the intervention of Father Genin, which entitles him
to the name of ''Father of Prohibition" in North Dakota. The
great evil among the Indians at that time was the sale of intox'-
cating liquor, a legalized traffic, by the fur traders and post
traders at the military posts. Sitting Bull never did things by
halves, and when importuned by Father Genin ta forbid the sale
to his people, he decreed the pain of death against any person,
red, white or black, who should be found guilty of selling or
giving spirituous liquors of any kind to any of his people. Tlic
same penalty was decreed against any of his tribe who might
have bought or received spirituous liquors, and would refuse
to reveal the name of the party from whom he received it.
This law, proclaimed and ai>proved at the nation's council in
June, 1807, was the fxrst prohibition law in North Dakota, and
was rigidh' enforced.
In that manner the most effective kind of prohibition was
public action.
The "Black Gown'' had at once a fair field for his zeal, an<l
the whites an efficacious protection for the settlements Avhicli
])romptly began to o]>en. in Avhich good work he continued until
in the place of the buffalo and Indian tepees there grew up tlie
beautiful state of North Dakota, showing forth as the true gran-
STATE OF JSTORTH DAKOTA 233
ai-y of the universe, with numerous and handsome cities, and
Catholic parishes forming; a new and great diocese.
In 1877 Father Genin contributed a series of articles to The
Xew York Freeman's Journal , written from various points in
his mission field in North Dakota and northern Montana, from
which I shall now quote liberally as containing matters of his-
tory valuable to the people of this state.
From New York Freeman's Journal. January 27, 1877:
'•Hlhould we arrogate to ourselves superior privileges because we
have a white skin? Because providence has been unto us more
benign than unto others, should we treat them contumeliously?
v^hould we not rather after that amiable perfection which consists
in doing as we would be done unto, and as God bestows on us
sujierior gifts, consider ourselves bound to make superior exertion
in diffusing happiness?
"Our people have seen the Indian despised ; they have been
taught to consider him inferior to themselves. They have unfor-
tunately mistaken his situation for his nature and have become
dead to the wrong done him. 3Iany, many times have I been
asked. Is there any feeling in the Indian's heart? I will state
to you one or two facts and you shall judge.
"At the time of one of my visits to the Sioux at Big Stone lake
in Dakota, near the headwaters of the Minnesota river, in 1867,
I baptised one morning before mass thirty-five young Indians.
They were ranging from 5 and C to 12 and 13 years of age. The
tribe was very poor, for the buffalo were very scarce and they
had failed to provide sufficient food. I was poor myself, very
poor, and my provisions were all gone. After mass, I was sur-
prised to see all my young Catholic Indians disappear. I asked
the chief, 'Sweet Corn' (Wasuitsiapa), my faithful friend, where
have all the children gone? 'They will soon be back,' he said.
I was hardly through with my thanksgiving, when the young
crowd returned, each holding and presenting to me from two to
five muskrat skins. 'What is that for, my children?' I said. They
answered, 'Father, we are very poor and have only got muskrat
meat to eat; we think you would not like it very Avell, white
people never do. You have not much yourself. You will exchange
these furs for pork at the trader's store. That will do you better.'
Was there any feeling in those young Indians' hearts?
"In 1872, while the Dakota division of the Northern Pacific
railroad was being graded, I happened one day in July to be in
company with Mr. Kennedy of the grading contractors near
the Pipestem, a little stream tributary to the Dakota (James)
river, when a tall Indian came to meet us. He took me by the
hand and held it so tightly that I thought he would break my
fingers; he kept looking at the heavens for many minutes and
speaking to the Great Spirit, thanking him that at last he had
my hand in his, then he said to me. 'I come from Sitting Bull's
234 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
camp. I am a Teton. I come to ask you one question in the
name of our people. Do you love the whites so much better than
you do us? or do you suppose that we love you less than they
do?' 'Why?' I asked. 'Because,' he replied, 'you spend nearly
all your time with them and we cannot see you at all, although
we desire you very much.' In my estimation there was a great
deal of feeling in that expression.
"The Journal is doing a good work. Mr. McMasters is raising
a list of good people, who will help the poor Indians with their
prayers and other means. Truly, if Jesus Christ, our Lord, is
willing to promise a recompense for a glass of cold water given
in his adorable name, your subscribers and yourself will obtain
a rich reward for helping the cause of the most despised of all
mankind, among whom also Jesus Christ numbers many faithful
followers. May the readers of your columns bring before the
proper authorities in congress the cause of the poor Indians
and save them from oppression and the country from bloodshed
and depredation."
"Yours respectfully,
"B. M. Genin,
"Missionary Apostolic."
CHAPTER IV.
The issue of the New York Freeman's Journal of April, 1877,
contained the following letter from Father Genin :
"Devils Lake Indian Agency, Fort Totten, D. T., April 19, 1877:
Since I wrote you last I have moved westward about 500 miles,
about half way through my mission. I arrived here from Bis-
marck last Friday evening. I have not visited this place since
July, 1873, when on my return from the Yellowstone I blessed
and located the cornerstone of what is noAv the Convent of the
Gray Nuns, who have charge of the industrial school of our
young Sisseton, Wahpeton and Butthead Sioux of this agency.
"The first object that rejoiced my sight was the beautiful cross
which I planted on that bluff of .the Heart, nine years ago the
4th of last March. The Heart is an elevation of land in the
perfect shape of a heart, situated in the middle of a splendid
bay on the south shore of Devils lake. It is many hundred feet
above the level of the sea, and the highest and prettiest of blulTs
on the Dakota prairies. It was called by old people the 'devil's
heart,' probably because of being so close to the shore of Devils
lake. The appellation of Devils lake is due to a legend stating
that a huge monster lived on one of the islands of this lake, and
had devoured several persons; no one ever dared to go in to
the middle island, on account of that being suj^posed to be the
abode of the monster.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 235
"March 4, 1868, surrounded by 500 Catholic half-breeds and
about 000 Sioux, I sang high mass at the Silver spring on the
lake shore, about three miles north of the Heart. I distributed
forty-five first communions, blessed the waters of the lake and
changed its name to St. Michael's lake. For that ceremony we
went in procession upon the lake after mass singing Indian
Catholic hymns. Our procession was headed by the banner of
St. Mary Immaculate, the cross, and a bell which was rung con-
tinually.
"After our return from the lake to the place where mass had
been celebrated, we stopped near the Silver springs, and the large
cross, some thirty feet high, made of good white oak, was solemnly
blessed, after which we started again to take the cross to the
Heart where it now stands. The crowd listened reverently to
the first sermon ever prcaclied on the 'devil's heart,' and then all
united in prayers at the foot of the cross. Since then the bluff
is called the Sacred Heart.
"The Gray Nuns of Montreal being called upon by Rt. Rev.
Bishop Grace, came to this agency in Octobe(\ 1874. and took
charge of the school; while a devoted French-Canadian priest,
Rev. Father Bounin, who came with them, gave his attention to
the Indians and whites of this mission.
"If the cross rejoiced my sight, standing where I had planted
it in the name of God, my heart was no less rejoiced to see what
fruits had grown here, at the foot, and under the protection of
the cross, from seed that I had planted more than twelve years
before. I found the school house full of young Indians whom I
had seen before filthy and wild, but now truly neat, aff'ectionate,
and having made wonderful progress in reading and writing,
both in English and Sioux, in arithmetic, in manual labor, etc.
Soon their neat but poor chapel filled at my arrival. Led by the
good sisters they came in two by two and sang our beautiful
Catholic hymns with as perfect accord as any choir of musicians
can do. How consoling was this to the heart of the traveling
missionary I
"On one occasion in 1876 the children of this mission wrote
a letter in English to the honorable commissioner of Indian
afi'airs.
"The Catholic half-breeds have all moved westward from here
since 1868 along with many of the Teton Sioux, leaving at this
place only the reservation Indians and employes of the agency.
The Indians have made such progress that one might fancy
himself among a different people.
"It may not be out of place to state here how the priest was
received in those by-gone times, by the Indian and half-breed
camps on the wild prairies of the west. I say it may not be out
of place, for it may have the good effect of opening the eyes of
those who think everything good bound in a white skin, and who,
236 . REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
because the}' hear or read of some Indian depredations, despise
all Indians and stand readj^ to start out expeditions to kill them
at any time.
"This inhuman feeling is shared even by some who call them-
selves ministers of God, strange to say, and they who hold in
their hands the blessings and favors of the Most High, led by
prejudice, have only a smile of pity for those whose better impulse
is for bringing before the eyes of the child of our deserts, the
light of saving faith.
''As soon as it became known in an Indian or half-breed camp
that the priest was willing to visit them, two or more of the
best men were sent to meet him, two, three, four, five, even ten
days' travel. Accompanying him, they would prepare his meals,
make his bed, carefully stretching buffalo robes in the most
sheltered place, on the snow in winter, on the prairie in the sum-
mer, watch over him by night, etc.
"'On his arrival at the camp he Avould meet the good people
standing in two rows on each side of his ftassage, with the
children in front of them as if protected by the innocence of the
latter, they would dare to face the minister of Christ. All would
fall on their knees, and the young men fire their guns, whilst
the priest Avas giving them his blessing.
"In the winter of 18GS I visited sixty-three camps in Dakota,
always meeting with the same display of piety and devotion of
my people.
''Arrived at the camp, the people gathered around him, the
priest had no need of great eloquence to persuade them to make
their confessions; but if ' he had the patience and strength, he
Avould not have moved from his seat before he would have heard
every one in the camj^ Even as some white people are anxious
to wait, the half-breeds and Indians are anxious to go ahead and
be the first to be heard. It matters not if they have a long
distance to walk in the snow, slush or mud^
"I was with n\y Chippewas of Lake Superior in February last,
at Bayfield, Lapointe, Bad River, etc., etc. The little church
happening to be crowded, some poor Avomen who had walked four
miles fasting, Avith children on their arms, and Avho had not been
able to arrive before morning mass, Avere seen waiting until 11
and 12 o'clock, then confess, receive holy communion, and Avalk
four miles back to their homes before they could taste food. I
Avould like to know where there could be found a more earnest
proof of sincerity in the practice of our faith.
"On the nineteenth of the same month, returning from Bad
River and being on my way to Lapointe, I happened to break
through the ice, and sleigh, horse, priest, driver ami all Avent
doAvu. We succeeded in saving our own lives, but after three-
quarters of an hour's effort, Ave Avere obliged to abandon our
horse, the only possession of a poor Indian family who had
I
r
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 237
clioerfnlly ofifered its services to take me to mv destination. My
altar fixtures, vestments, etc.. Avere rescued althonoh wet, but my
altar bread-iron went to the bottom. As soon as the Indians
heard of this they came in a hurry, but the men were anticipated
by a stronfj, powerful, middle-ajjed woman, who, bearing an ax,
hastened to the neijihborina' island, cut down whole trees, and
made a large fire to dry the ju'iest's clothes; soon after which I
left with a new team, but the Indians would not leave the spot
until by means of poles tied together they succeeded in finding
and taking out the altar bread-iron. They worked a long time,
and in cold weather, too. luit ke])t their word not to take any
rest until the altar bread-iron was found, and they brought it
to me across the bay to Lapointe, a distance of eiphteeu miles,
on foot. Their object in this was to save from the water an
article consecrated to the service of the church. They risked
their own lives for it; no matter, they would not, they could
not rest until they had it all right.
"I know of very few white people who would have done as
much. For three or four weeks I was engaged in the work of
those missions. The churches or chapels are from eighteen to
twenty miles apart, and the poor Indians and half-breeds there
subsist mostly on fish, which they get in that season through
holes made in the ice. It is precarious work. If the fish are not
caught, all of them, children included, may fast for whole days.
Nevertheless the attendance at mass every morning was very
large in every place and in fact men. women and children found
it a pleasure to come ten. twelve, fifteen miles on foot on the
ice to be present at the mystical immolation of the Divine Lnmb
in the morning sacrifice. It is plainly to be seen that the Indians
are far from being without feeling — and that the priest who
devotes his life to their spiritual instruction loses not his time.
"At the time the accident above related happened to me. had
I been able to write. I would have appealed to the charity of
your subscribers to help me buy another pony for that poor
Indian family, who suffered the loss of the one I was using then,
and who were left destitute by its loss, but I was too ill as a
result of the accident. Sulisequently Rt. Rev. Bishop Heiss sent
|100 for me to distribute according to the need, and I bought
them another horse.
"Rt. Rev. Bishop Heiss is not rich himself, besides having lots
of Indian missions in great poverty. The Indian missions of
Bayfield, Lapointe and Bad River number 1,800 Catholic Indians
They are under a Protestant agent, although they have petitioned
for years the government and the Catholic Indian Bureau for a
Catholic agent. Nobody thinks of them. Nobody seems to take
any interest in any matter relating to them. They feel very bad
that all their appeals should be in vain. They have a church
238 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
that they built themselves, while the Methodists have some built
by the government, where they have about half a dozen followers.
''These poor people are now trying to catch a surplus of fish,
to sell and make funds to buy a bell and some vestments for
their altar. -
"There, as well as here, with the sisters who teach the young
Sioux, there is complete poverty even in things belonging to the
altar. No assistance is extended to these poor people in their
most praiseworthy and courageous efforts. Would it be ])os-
sible for you, my dear sir, to set apart a small share of the alms
offered by subscribers, to your Indian fund for these two beautiful
missions? I would be thankful for an answer to this question
when I return from my trij) to the west — about July 25. In two
or three days I leave here for Sitting Bull's camp in company
with one of Sitting Bull's relatives, who comes along to carry
my mission flag. We will visit all the camps of the hostile Sioux,
all the half-breed camps, and Assinaboines. I do not anticipate
being able to write again until I reach Fort Benton. I remain
"Yours truly in Jesus Christ,
"J. B. M. Genin, Priest,
"Missionary Apostolic.
"P. S. : I send herewith samples of the work done by young
Sioux girls of this agency. I also send samples of Sioux scapu-
lars, which I find preferable to place on the Indians' shoulders
in place of medals, which they sometimes lose too easily.
"As they become catechumens and leave off their armlets, col-
lars of bear's teeth, etc., they put on that scapular of which they
are very proud. You will remark that the inscriptions on the
scapular are 'Jesu cante ad me Yuzan,' which means 'Jesus,
incline towards me thy heart,' and 'Mari, ni cinxi maya,' 'Mary,
adopt me for thy child.' Thus they carry on them constantly
the prayer whose accomplishment brings them to the regenerat-
ing waters of baptism. Perhaps some of your acquaintances
could continue the good work by getting some more made. Our
supply is about exhausted. J. B. M. G."
The treaty of 1869 with the Sioux by the United States govern-
ment, commonly known as the Sherman treaty, after describing
the limits of the land reserved provided : "And the United
States now solemnly agrees that no person or persons shall ever
be permitted to pass over, settle upon or reside in the territory
described in this article," and, further, "The United States here-
by agrees and stipulates that the country north of the North
Platte river and east of the Big Horn mountains shall be held
and considered to be unceded Indian territorj^, and also stipulates
and agrees that no white persons shall be permitted to settle
upon or occupy any portion of the same, without the consent of
the Indians first had and obtained to pass through the same, and
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 239
that tlie road leadiii"- to them and by them to the territory
of Montana shall be closed."
The violatinc; of this treaty by the surveying expeditions of
the ]Sorthern ratific railroad, under escort of the United States
troops, caused much excitement among the Indians, especially
among the Teton Sioux «'ho claimed ownership of the Black
Hills.
In June, ISOT, at the great Sioux camps at Lake Traverse and
Big Stone, at the convention which elected Sitting Bull war
chieftain of the Tetons, a law was adopted by all tribes of the
Sioux subject to the rule of the supreme chief of the nation.
Black Moon, "That any Indian who would show the gold fields
in the Black Hills to white men should die, and the whites thus
made aware of the ])resenr*e of gold there should also die, for
fear the country would be Tiken from them."
The records of those early days of Indian missions are few and
incomplete. The traveling missionaries had few facilities for
making or ])reserving writien reports, and as is usually the case
in new countries, the value of early records was not appreciated,
and some valuable documents were destroyed in the destruction
of the monastery in St. Boniface in 1860. The mission at Fort
Totten also suffered the loss of some of its buildings in 1883.
But the good works of the early missionaries live in the memory
of the pioneers of this state. Especially do those of Father Genin,
whose authority as missionary apostolic was derived from the
holy father, the pope, and whose reports were made likewise to
Eome. Fortunately Father (jenin's personal notes of his mis-
sionary work in Dakota have been preserved.
Hon. G. J. Keeney, a pioneer of Cass county and the. first school
teacher of Fargo, wrote Thus of Father Genin's work in Dakota :
"The first church service I attended in North Dakota Avas at
the Holy Cross mission. I was looking for the signs of a possible
railroad survey early in the summer of 1872 and when near the
mouth of the Wild Rice river, looming up before us was a large
cross. I was not much given to church thoughts in those days,
but I stood still and took off my hat to that cross. Going down
into the bend of the river I saw Father Genin making hay with
some Indians and half-breed assistants. He was in priestly garb,
but was doing good work with the fork. Father Genin saw us
when we were yet far off, and came to meet us. We spent a most
delightful day with him and were amazed with the amount of
work this lone priest was doing in the wilderness. He had under
his charge all the Indians and half-breeds from Grand Forks to
the head of Big Stone lake. They were entirely under his influ-
ence and were governed by his advice, which was always for
good, and during those earlier years I never knew one of his
people to commit a theft or in any way molest the settlers. In
1872 I traveled for over eighty miles in a northerly direction
240 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
from Fort Renard. and in traveling that distance saw no sign of
civilization. Imagine onr surprise when, in driving up out of a
ravine, we saw looming up before ns on a high butte a gigantic
cross ; it must have been forty feet high, and as it outlined against
the blue sky it was calculated to make a vivid and lasting im-
pression on the mind of anyone seeing it. I asked Father Genin
afterward why he had placed it there. Tor the good it might
do/ was the reply. 'Were you not the better for seeing it?' In
fact, as I afterward learned, it was a gathering place for Father
Genin's people who were scattered about in that vast stretch of
countr}', where once each year he went to baptize the infants
and receive into the church those of proper age and to advise
and counsel with all who came. His word was the only restrain-
ing influence they recognized, and his word was always for peace
and quiet."
CHAPTER Y.
The location of military forts in the region of North Dakota
and the concentration of many of the Indians upon the agency
reservations adjacent thereto, wrought a complete change in the
condition of the inhabitants. The buffalo, their main dependence
for food, was disappearing, and the hostiles migrated westward.
The location of the United States soldiers in the new military
stations of Fort Buford. at the site of old Fort Union, Fort
Stevenson, Fort Rice and Fort Totten and the reinforcement of
old Fort Abercrombie, as a result of the Sioux massacre, led to the
exodus of the great body of hostiles, while at the Indian agencies
at Fort Totten, Fort Berthold and Standing Rock, now Fort
Yates, were gathered thousands of the red men who professed a
desire for peace. Fort Pembina was erected in 1870 by the United
States government. Under the shelter of the United States army
the Catholic fathers founded their missions, and although receiv-
ing no aid from the United States government, which favored and
aided Protestant missions, alone they labored for the conversion
of the Indians to their faith, performing many acts of heroism.
At Fort Rice in 1871 I saw a priest who, having arrived with
his horse and buggy on a steamboat from SiouK City three days
after the departure of the Stanley expedition to the Yellowstone
and, nothing daunted by the dangers from hostiles, set forth
alone in his little buggy and overtook the command in safety,
the angry Sioux whom he met' on the way respecting his cross
and sacred vestments. I grieve to say that I have forgotten the
name of this intrepid priest, but his example is proof of the
divine courage that animated the breasts of the noble pioneers
of the church in those early days in Dakota territory.
My acquaintance with Father Genin began thirty-two years
ago, Avhen I came to the Merchants' hotel in St. Paul with mv
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 241
husband, the late Major Slaughter, U. S. A., who was under
orders from Washinjiton to rejjort at the military headquarters
of the dej)artment of Dakota, prior to leaving for his post of duty
at Fort Itice, D. T., some thirty miles south of the present site of
Bisuuirck. The country west of the Red River being unsettled,
the route Avas then by stream down tlie Mississippi river to
Dubu(iue, Iowa; thence by rail to Sioux City, Iowa, and thence
up the ^Missouri river bv steamer to Fort Rice. It beiuG; earlv
in the season we remained some time in St, Paul waiting for the
river to open at Sioux City.
Dr. Slaughter was devoted to antiquarian pursuits and was
then interested in the study of ancient Free Masonry. We heard
much at army headquarters of Father Genin, the learned and
pious priest, who had lived many years among the Indians as a
missionary and had made a study of their mystic rites and cere-
monies and who had made wonderful discoveries in regard to the
ethnology of the American Indians. It was said that as a result
of his discoveries the relators were convinced that many of the
sacred rites secretly practiced by the Indian tribes were nearly
identical with some obsolete ceremonials once forming })art of
the rites of ancient Masonry, giving ground for belief that all
had a common origin at the building of King Solomon's temple.
It was said that some tribes had preserved a well defined tra-
dition of the building of the tower of Babel and other biblical
stories, thus showing that at some remote period of antiquity
they must have had association with the ancestors of the white
man. Dr. Slaughter was greatly interested and wrote to Father
Genin at Duluth, and with his reply from the woody mountain
country in Montana there was formed a friendship that never
faltered until the death of the former in 1S96, a friendship that
was cemented still closer when we met Father Genin in Dakota
and found that he too was a skilled surgeon and physician, having
acquired these sciences in his native land of France that he might
be more useful as a missionary" among savage tribes.
July 2, 18G4, congress passed a law giving the right of way
across Dakota territory to the Northern Pacific railroad. In
July, 1869, a Northern Pacific exploring party, consisting of
some forty-five prominent Americans, arrived at Father Genin's
mission of Holy Cross, and were amazed at the vast amount of
work that he had done. Of this party were Jay Cooke, Gregory
Smith, governor of Yerraont, ex-Governor Marshall of Minnesota,
etc., etc. While Governor Smith addressed Father Genin, Jay
Cooke made up a purse for him from the offerings of all present.
The acting president of the railroad, Mr. Smith, assured Father
Genin that his good work would not be forgotten when the
railroad should be put in operation. The promise was faithfully
kept. Not only was Father Genin remembered with a free pass
for ten years, but a number of new settlers and some twenty-
Hist.— 16
242 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
seven carloads of lumber were passed free from the Northern
Pacific Junction in Minnesota all along the line of railroad
operated by this company.
Surveying parties of the Northern Pacific railroad arrived at
Fort Rice in 1871 and 1872 and went northwestward as far as
the Yellowstone river, under command of Generals Whistler and
Stanley. In June, 1872, Fort Abraham Lincoln was established
on the west side of the Missouri opposite the point then selected
as the crossing of the river by the projected railroad by a board
of army officers of Avhich our relative, General Crittenden, post
commandant of Fort Rice, was president and my husband, Major
Slaughter, post sui-geon at Rice, Avas recorder. Camp Green, a
temporary post, had been established in May, 1872, at the mouth
of the Heart river. Tn August, 1872, Camp Hancock was estab-
lished at the ]>resent site of Bismarck, also Camp Seward at
Jamestown. The object of all these forts was the protection of
the engineers of the railroad and the settlers expecting to locate
along its line against the Indians, of whom roaming parties in-
tent on mischief still traversed the country.
The site of Bismarck with the great meadows adjoining had
been a favorite summer resort of the Sioux, and Father Genin
had frequently celebrated mass on this spot with the Teton tribes
of the Red River, who here met in council the Uncpapa Sioux of
the Fort Rice region and the other tribes west of the river who
were engaged in fighting the Crows in the northwest.
Upon the completion of the Northern Pacific Father Genin
made good use of his pass. In 1872 the Indians, save those
gathered into the agencies or military post reservations, had left
the territory of Dakota, and the faithful priest turned his atten-
tion to the religious needs of the new settlers.
In 1872 and 1873 he built the first Catholic church and priest's
house in Moorhead, ]Minn., and the Catholic church, now the
cathedral, at Duluth, Minn. In 1874-75 he was engaged in build-
ing the first Catholic church in Bismarck, D. T, Father Genin
named the Moorhead church the St. Joseph's and the Bismarck
church the Immaculate Conception, but the name was afterwards
changed to St. Mary's. It was while engaged in building the
church in Bismarck that we knew Father Genin most intimately.
He encountered many difficulties while constructing the building,
not the least of which was the unskilled labor which he was com-
pelled to employ to assist him in his work, which he not only per-
sonally superintended but labored side b}^ side with his workmen.
On one occasion he sustained a severe fall from the walls of the
building, which injured him greatly and caused him severe suffer-
ing, but it did not prevent him from laboring as before.
One great cause of annoyance was that when the building was
raised and enclosed it swayed to one side, and when, with great
efifort, it was restored to its proper equilibrium, it would sway
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 243
correspondiiifily to the other side, yet he kept faithfully at work
trying patiently to remedy the difficulty, but without avail.
Finally an old settler of Bismarck, Saul Sunderland by name,
a sort of universal genius, came to the rescue and righted the
structure so that it stood firmly on its base. There were no
bounds to the gratitude and happiness of Father Genin when
that good work was afcomjilished. On the day Avhen the church
was dedicated the countenance of Father Genin, always mild
and serene, now, as he led the procession, glowed with an ex-
pression of such divine feeling and ineffable ha])piness that all
who beheld it were deeply impressed.
Father Genin was at all times a nmn most prepossessing in
appearance. His complexion was unusually fair, and with rose
tints in the cheeks and lips, with brown hair, long blond whiskers
and clear smiling eyes, he was wholesome to look upon. But in
the expression of his countenance lay the charm that won all
hearts to instinctive recognition of the gentleness and loyalty
of the soul within. From the time of our first meeting with
Father Genin at Fort Kice, my husband and I liad been puzzled
by his familiar resemblance to some other person whom we knew,
or thought we had seen, but whose name and identity we could
not recall. We spoke often of this illusive resemblance, but
neither could solve the mystery. It was our custom at that time
to walk each pleasant evening from the Bismarck post office,
opposite Camp Hancock, past lower Main street where the new
church was being constructed, toward the river, and we never
failed to call and see Father Genin at his work, for he kept at
work until sundown. On one occasion as we returned from our
walk we found him, clad in his priestly garb, for he never laid
aside his robes during his labors, his small i)lump hands holding
a plane as he wrought at a carpenter's bench. Hearing our ap-
proach he turned toward us, his face radiant with pleasant greet-
ing and lighted up with the glow of the setting sun. Then we
both remembered who it was that he resembled, and moved by
the same thought we turned simultaneously toward each other,
each one murmuring "St. John, the beloved disciple."
We had in our possession a beautiful painting of "The Last
Supper" showing the divinely beautiful face of St. John as he
leaned on Jesus' breast, and now like a flash the discernment
had come to us both at once that this was the face to which the
countenance of this humble, hard working, unassuming priest
bore so great a resemblance.
A memorable event in the history of Bismarck was the ride
on a handcar hj Father Genin in 1875 to save the life of a poor
negro named George Washington McNear, who had been sen-
tenced to be hanged. A Swede settler named John Peterson, who
had filed on a homestead several miles above Bismarck near the
river, was found dead on his claim, having been killed by a shot-
244 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
!5
gun fired close to his face while engaged in chopping a log of
wood near his cabin. Suspicion rested upon some neighboring
claim-holders who had been disputing with him the ownership of
part of the claim upon which he was living, but nothing could
be proven against them. The commissioners of Burleigh county
then offered |500 reward for the conviction of the murderer.
While the coroner's inquest was in progress, Sheriff Charles
McCarthy and U. S. Deputy Marshal Charles F. Miller went up
the river in a sleigh to serve summons on some witnesses, and on
their return drove into an air hole in the river and were drowned.
The successor of Sheriff McCarthy being found incompetent,
another man was appointed sheriff by the commissioners of Bur-
leigh county.
The negro, then in jail, was now accused. He was a half-
witted cook on a steamboat then lying in the ice at the Bismarck
landing. He was induced to confess to the crime of having shot
Peterson by being taken from the jail to the cellar of John W.
Proctor's house, where he was frightened by a number of men in
the room above who pretended to be searching for the negro in
order to hang him. Being promised safety on condition of con
fessing he agreed to do so. and Eev. I. C. Sloan, pastor of the
Presbyterian church, was sent for to witness his confession. On
this testimony he was condemned to death. Much feeling was
aroused in Bismarck by this action, and the negro's employers
and other steamboat men gave him a good character.
There was no motive for the crime, and the people felt that a
confession obtained under duress and fright was not sufficient
evidence to warrant a death penalty.
A petition to the governor of the territory was drawn up by
Dr. Slaughter and signed by nearly everyone in Bismarck, who
called at the Bismarck post office, asking commutation of the
sentence.
But, unfortunately, the trains on the Northern Pacific railroad
had ceased running, and there was no way to forward the petition
to the governor at Yankton. Father Geuin intsantly volunteered
to take the petition to Fargo on a handcar, and he did so, tele-
graphing its contents to the territorial capital and receiving back
from the governor an immediate commutation of the death sen-
tence to life imprisonment. The negro was subsequently par-
doned and set free. In 1899 Father Genin wrote me the follow-
ing letter :
"Church of St. Anthony,
"Bathgate, N. D., August 10, 1899.
^'Mrs. Linda W. Slaughter:
"Dear Mrs. Slaughter : Will y«u be so kind as to procure for me
a copy of "My Ride on a Handcar'" from Bismarck to Fargo, on
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 245
the evening; of the day on which was to take place the hanging
of the negro, George Washington McNear, an execution that was
prevented by your kind exertion. The Tribune published an
article on the event of the day, and my ride to Fargo on a hand-
car. By procuring me a copy, you would greatly oblige,
"Your humble servant,
"J. B. M. Genin, M. a."
In reply to my letter informing him that the copies of the
Tribune of that date had been destroyed by fire, he rejoined :
"Church of St. Anthony,
"Bathgate, N. D., Aug 23, 1899.
''Dear iJ/rs. Slaur/hter: I might make you wait too long for
the description you desire of my "Sail on a Handcar" on the N.
P. railroad on the occasion of tlie intended execution of the poor
negro, accused wrongfully as you and I believed. I am gaining
some strength but very slowly. I thought of giving you a tracer.
The son of ex-Governor Rusk of Wisconsin was with me, and was
the one who had an intervicAv in St. Paul by the Pioneer, and
also the Press people, who published a long article on the sub-
ject. Most probably the Rusk family have preserved it. The Du-
luth Tribune reproduced it from the Bismarck Tribune.
"I fear I will trouble you too much, but I wish you would ask
of the 'New York Herald' folks to let you have a copy of the front
page of the Herald of July 2, 1879. You will find in it two
columns of interesting matter about Sitting Bull and myself.
"Please write to me soon — my best wishes to you.
"J. B. M. Genin, M. A."
After his completion of his work of church building along the
line of the Northern Pacific railroad in 1876, Father Genin was
occupied with the Indian missions in northern Minnesota and
Dakota, especially those along the St. Louis river, the inter-
national boundary line, and in the Turtle mountains, having his
headquarters alternately at Uuluth and in the camps of the hos-
tile Sioux Indians under Sitting Bull in northern Montana.
In 1877 the Catholic missions of western Dakota passed under
the control of the good Bishop Seidenbush of The diocese of St.
Cloud, Minn. The new priests sent into the territory this year
to attend to the missions at the Indian agencies along the Mis-
souri river belonged to the order of St. Benedict and came from
the Benedictine monastary of St. Mienrad's, Indiana. Among
these was Bishop Martin Martz, formerly abbot of St. Mienrad's,
who labored faithfully in the southern part of the territory and
sjtent one winter at Standing Rock, now Fort Yates. Father
Somereisen was stationed at Fort Buford. The excellent Father
L'Hiver, now of Dunseith, as the faithful pastor of the Yankton
agency and afterwards in the Grand Forks district, accom-
246 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
plished work both among the whites and Indians that commends
him to the grateful remembrance of the people of both North and
South Dakota. The amiable and learned Father Jerome Hunt,
now of Fort Totten agency, likewise labored at Standing Rock
agency. His Bible stories and newspaper printed in the Sioux
language entitle him to enduring fame.
Father Malo, noAv pastor of Elbowoods, N. D., was a Canadian
priest who came to the United States and assisted in organizing
the Catholic Indian Bureau in Washington, D. C. In 1879 he was
sent to Yankton, B. T., and worked there among the Indians for
three years. Coming to North Dakota in 1882 with a colony of
settlers, and establishing St. John's mission in 1884, he located
there permanently. Father Tomasin and Father LaFlock were
also familiar names in those days, and many others that I cannot
now recall, all good men and true and an honor to the priesthood.
Father Genin was idolized by the Indians and half-breeds of the
northwest as no other man has ever been. Whenever he ap-
proached a Catholic camp in the hostile region with his mission-
ary flag carried by an orphan Indian boj' whom he had adopted,
all the warriors in the camp would rush forth to meet him and
falling upon one knee would lire volley after volley of salutes
from their guns into the air.
This noisy manner of greeting a priest excited suspicion in the
minds of some army officers at military posts who were already
jealous of Father Genin's influence Avith the hostiles, and one of
them reported to Washington in 1879 his suspicion that Father
Genin was supplying the Indians with guns and ammunition.
This was unkind in the representative of a government that
had long been supplying the agencA' Indians guns and mutnitions
of war which surely found their way into the hostile camps. For
a time spies were employed and paid to watch Father Genin's
movements until his friends discovered it and the charge was
triumphantly disproved, and the army officer who had rashly
made the charge had reason to regret his action before his death.
In 1878 Father Genin found other difficulties besides hunger
and fatigue and winter cold and summer heat to contend with.
No earthly sj'stem of religion is so perfect that all of its votaries
are exempt from jealousies. There were those who felt that
Father Genin's work eclipsed their own, and complaints were
made that in administering to the Indians of Dakota he had
trespassed on bounds that had been assigned by the ncAV bishop
to new arrivals in the mission fields of North Dakota. Uncon-
scious of any wrong, he pursued his old course among his red
brethren, and thereby offended some who claimed superior juris-
diction in the territory.
It must be remembered that Father Genin was a member legally
of the Teton tribe of the Sioux nation, having been legally adopt-
ed into the famil.y of Black Moon, the high chief of the nation,
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 247
as a nepliew, and by Sitting Bull, the head warrior of the Sioux
nation, as his brother. The ceremony of adoption was performed
with all the mystic rites common to such occasions, which in-
cluded the letting of blood, at the nation's annual council held
at Lake Traverse in eTune, 1807. He was also invested with the
office of prophet or sj)iritual director of the nation, and there-
after his advice was sought on all occasions of inqiortance. It is
needless to say that his counsel Avas always for peace and for-
bearance, and such was his influence for good with these leaders
of the Sioux that neither Black ^loon nor Sitting Bull ever fought
with the white men until com])elled to fight General Custer in
the battle of the Little Big Horn. Kven had he not carried
authority from the poi)e, the supreme head of the church, at
Rome, he was the chosen minister and spiritual teacher of the
Sioux nation, elected in solemn council of all the tribes, and in
his position as a connecting link between the whites and the
Indians was aninuited constantly with the desire to promote
peace and harmony between the two classes. No system of re-
ligion is so ])erfect that human weaknesses are not sometimes
manifest among the devotees. Father Genin's high {)Osition, the
trust and confidence in him shown by his ec<-lesiastic superiors
at home and abroad, the loving deference and veneration every-
where manifested for him by the Indians, half-breeds and white
settlers, aroused the envy of unworthy men, and with the short-
sightedness that sometimes affects peo])le who believe themselves
Christians, instead of joining him to aid in his good Avork, they
lent themselves to his destruction, and made complaints that he
had tres]iassed on mission fields not allotted to him.
I will close this subject with an editorial from the New York
Freeman's Journal of Sept. 21, 1878 :
"Father Genin has been a missionary among the Sioux for
many years. He has learned their language and Avon the affection
of the most pagan of them. He is a priest res])ected and author-
ized bA' the holy bisho]) in charge of his district. Whether or
not, in his zeal for souls, he has overstepped the limits of his
jurisdiction, it is not for our com]>etency to say. There is some-
thing about it that singularly reminds us of the great Irish Saint
''Columbanus," in his dreaj' pilgrimage in Avhat was afterAvards
France. As reproduced by Baluzins and others, Saint Colum-
banus' letters to the pope are not models of polite Avriting as re-
garded his contemporary prelates,
''In one of his letters to the holy father, the pope, the Saint
Columbanus excused himself for language that Avas certainly a
little rough by saying that in the land where he Avas born (Ire-
land) it was the custom of everyone to speak his mind freely!
And St. Columbanus certainly took liberties among the Franks
that later canon law Avould haA^e ruled him irregular in uttering.
"Father Jean Baptiste Mary Genin has certainly had a strange
248 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
and romantic life amono- the wild Sioux Indians. Whether in
his zeal he has trespassed on territories and with people outside
the jurisdiction of his own bishop is not for us to decide. Nor,
if such trespass on wild and untrodden lands was a grave fault
or a venial one, or no fault at all! We have had a good many
letters about Father Genin, and everyone speaks of his sincerity,
none doubting the exactness of his judgment. A holy priest that
we think is in the beatific vision said to us in his life time, 'If
St. Philip Neri were in America now no bishop would let him
say mass.'
'"That was thirty years ago. Now, we know St. Philip Neri
could say mass — or do anything else he pleased — and no one
would object if no trouble came of it! We have no correspondent,
and have met no one of the many we have met that knows Father
Genin — that does not say that he is an honest and true mission-
ary. He has his own convictions and follows them; he has the
approval of his own bishop; that is enough for a missionary
priest. Leaving questions of jurisdiction over untrodden deserts
to the proper authorities, we find Father Genin enduring hard-
ships and bestowing benefits worthy of an apostolic missionary."
On Jan, 12, 1878, the following editorial appeared in the New
York Freeman's Journal : ''It is a strange life assuredly. A
life of exceeding privation and of perpetual peril. Father Jean
Baptiste M. Genin is leading a wonderful life of self-sacrifice.
From what Yankees, after Indian tradition, named Devils Lake,
and Father Genin christened "Lake of the Sacred Heart," Father
Genin sent through us to the holy father for the golden jubilee
of the holy father's episcopal consecration, a box made up of all
his poor Indians could contribute. Our generous and self-sacri-
ficing Eoman correspondent, under date of Kome, July 31, 1878,
wrote as follows : 'The box of Indian curiosities sent as an offer-
ing to the holy father on the occasion of his episcopal jubilee by
the Catholic Indians of the Sioux tribe, Tetons, Conpees and Sis-
setons of Dakota territory, arrived safely and was presented
through the instrumentality of his eminence. Cardinal Franchi.
to his holiness, who expressed his gratification at this touching
mark of respect and affection from his Indian children, and was
pleased to present the entire collection to the Borgian museum
of Urban College of the Propaganda, where a special case has
been prepared for the safe custody of the articles, consisting of
painted robes, cushions, purses, pouches, cinctures of bead work,
moccasins, models of pi]ies, bundles of arrows used in war and in
hunting, a calumet or pipe of peace, a war weapon, and a pair
of red yarn stockings knitted by three young Indian girls, each
stocking holding a small purse worked in beads containing six
dollars in American half dollars and other silver coins of various
values. The several articles were duly ticketed by the careful
hand of the zealous missionarv. Father Genin.'
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 249
"Once more : A lady devoted to good works who interprets,
we think, too literally, the counsel that the left hand shall not
know what the right hand does — one that we do not know even
to have seen — committed to ns a box of vestments for two poor
Indian missions in the northwest, in Minnesota and Dakota, for
which Father Genin appealed through our columns. By the sug-
gestion of Mr. Hall, connected with the United States Express
company, the box was sent to the address of Father Genin at
Duluth free of expense, so that the §3 paid and refunded to us
were included in the small remittance we sent him and for which
we received the receipt from one authorized by him.
^'We sent also to Father Genin to Dultuli a complimentary
letter from Cardinal Franchi, thanking him on the part of our
holy father the pope, for the Indian i)resents Father Genin had
forwarded. And after all this, dear Father Genin from the forks
of the Milk river in Montana territory, nearly a thousand miles
west of Pembina on the Ked River of the North, the remotest
point in Minnesota, asks us privately to let him know 'How it
fared with the little box I sent to the holy father.'
"This grand Catholic missionary coming from abroad and hav-
ing more hope for the future possibilities of the northwest, though
we, whose grandfathers are buried here, are so busy with the ex-
asperated fighting Indians and working so hard to reconcile them
to the United States government, that he has not received at his
headquarters in Duluth documents, etc., that will be grateful to
him naturally and rightly.
"Blood connections of Father Genin played an important part
in the revolutionary crisis in this country and his devotion to the
United States is so great that it stirs up the blood in us 'to the
manor born.' Father Genin is enthusiastic in his attachment to
the United States government, and he has a more just apprecia-
tion of the true solution of the Indian question than all the figure-
head generals from Tecumseh Sherman down."
A later issue of the Journal contained the following letter from
Father Genin :
"Duluth, Lake Superior, Sept. 5, 1878.
''Editor Neio York Freeman's Journal:
"Dear Sir : I have received two weeks ago, here in Duluth, the
'Trousseau de Missionaire,' or portative chapel, you and your
good Roman correspondent had the kindness of transmitting to
me free of charge.
"It is a most precious souvenir of our late holy father Pius IX
and of his eminence Cardinal Franchi, to me, a poor missionary
"It arrived intact and contains all the articles used by the
priest at the altar and in the ministration of the sacraments.
250 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
''Both the givers are now dead, but their niemorv shall always
live in the heart of the one they thus kindly favored.
"Owing to sickness I have not yet given yon an account of my
travels through the Indian lands of the west, since I wrote you
from the forks of Milk river in December last. I will do so now.
"I have already stated that traveling through the plains or the
mountains on my mission tours made no difference with my good
Catholic half-breeds and also our Indians. They would always
have the altar ready in the morning. At the sound of the large
sea shell used as a bugle by my little orphan companion, the Avhole
camp would gather around us; young and old, old men and
women, as well as the very young ; boys and girls would not have
been able to sletp while the holy sacrifice was offered up. They
would attend, mothers with babes in their arms, all would be
present.
Veiw often the rising of the sun on that assembly would take
place at the elevation of the host, and seem as if rising with us
in adoration of the Son of Justice, Jesus Christ, in the most
adorable sacrament of his love. Nearly every day the mass thus
celebrated was high mass, for our Catholic half-breeds know and
sing beautifully the Gregorian masses, and love to do so. On
Christmas eve they prepared a beautiful altar at which was
celebrated the first midnight mass on the Milk river. During
that night none of the children of the desert could sleep. Those
who were baptized and were of age prepared for holy^communion.
But all would attend and were in the first part of the night ex-
ercising themselves in the chant of pious hymns.
"On New Years day I had just finished my morning prayers
preparatory to mass when there appeared a crowd of many
hundreds, headed by three musicians playing marches on the
fiddle. Pretty soon a loud firing of rifles announced the arrival
of my hunters, and all and every one were before me. One of the
head men made an address, concluding by asking the priest's
blessing at the beginning of the new year. After they had re-
ceived it they began firing and playing again until the call was
sounded for mass. All this took place near the Nez Perces' battle-
field. Seven days later I arrived in a Sioux camp among Sitting
Bull's relations, who, also, bending their knees to the ground,
fired volleys of salutation. I was there about twenty-five days
teaching the catechism and preparing them for the sacraments.
This was not Sitting Bull's own camp; he had a camp of so-called
wild Sioux, just arrived from across the IMissouri and pursued in
their flight, although at a respectable distance, by General Miles
and his troops.
"There were in the camps some of Sitting Bull's nearest rela-
tions, his aunt, the wife of Black Moon, his sister and brother-in-
law and his first cousins.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 251
''Sitting Bull's sister, a strong and healthy young woman,
brought me in her arms for baptism her first-born little son.
If the bal)y grows to be a man. wliicli he seems very apt to do.
for he enjoys strong health, he may be another enenw of Uncle
Sam, especially if his mother ever tells him how he was brought
into the world. In their flight, pursued by the troops, men and
women were on horseback, when, one evening, making a little
halt, though not descending from their horses, a thing for which
they might have rej)ented long and sorely, Winona, at the end of
her seventh month only, was taken sick and brought forth her
first child, now the healthy babe in her arms before me. Incred-
ible as it may seem to be, both mother and child were perfectly
well, and in the evening song of the camp, the voice of Winona
could be daily heard above all others, thanking God who per-
mitted her to escape the soldiers' bayonets and gave her a beau-
tiful son.
The half-breeds and the Sioux's noisy maner of saluting a Cath-
olic priest, and the priest's perfect liberty and safety in his move-
ments among the hostile Indians, excited grave suspicion — I
might say, serious jealousy — in military and other circles, and
three spies were emj)loyed to walch me and were paid at the rate
of |:100 for so doing. The checks for the payment of their im-
portant work were issued at Fort Keogh, on the Yellowstone.
Think of this, flOO each for three soies to Avatch a priest teaching
catechism to some poor Indians! |100 to Avatch a priest and not
one cent to bury the poor soldiers left on the Nez Perces' battle-
ground, at the Bear's Paw, last fall. There is something for
people to think upon. A few miles from the camp where I was
watched by the three spies, whom my Indians would have killed
in no time if I had let them, just a few miles off was the Nez
Perces' battle-ground, upon which all fall and all winter the
bodies of those soldiers and devoted citizens who fell in the fight
lay without burial, mixed up pellmell with the corpses of the
Indians and the dead horses. A horrible sight!
"And the gallant military commander at Fort Keogh had not
one cent to protect them from the teeth of voracious Avolves and
other beasts, but felt in duty bound to expend money in watching
a Catholic priest."
CHAPTER VI.
Fifty years ago Walhalla was the central emporium of an ex-
tensive fur trade with the Indian tribes of the surrounding re-
gions as far west as the headwaters of the Missouri river. It lies
near the boundary line of North Dakota on the western rim of the
Red River valley. It is built on the site of an old trading post
and once flourishing village. But the ruins of this ancient vil-
lage now mark a spot made sacred in the eyes of all friends of
252 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
missions as where in 1849 three devoted missionaries endured
martyrdom at the hands of the savage people they had come to
save.
In 1849 occurred the first attempt to plant Protestant missions
in the region of North Dakota. James Tanner, a half-breed;
whose father had been stolen from his Kentucky home when a
child, and who was a member of the Baptist church and had
served as interpreter for the Baptist missionaries in Minnesota,
visited his brother at the Catholic mission at Pembina. He be-
came deeply interested in the spiritual condition of the Indians
in that region, and visited Washington and other cities in the
east to awaken public interest in founding Protestant missions
for their benefit. He returned in 1852 in company with a young
man named Elija Terry, to open a mission among the Chippewas
and half-breeds of that section, under the auspices of the Baptist
Missionary society.
On June 28, 1852, Terry was killed by the Indians and his re-
mains were interred in the" Catholic graveyard, by permission of
Father Belcourt, resident priest of the half-biTed Catholic mis-
sion of that place.
June 1, 1852, a small band of missionaries arrived at St. Jo-
seph. This was composed of Revs. Alonzo Barnard and David B.
Spencer, their wives and children, and an old gentleman named
Smith from Ohio.
The,y traveled in carts from the vicinity of Cass and Red lakes,
Minnesota, where they had labored as missionaries among the
Chippewas for ten years under the American board of missions.
They removed to St. eloseph at the earnest request of Governor
Alexander Ramsey and others of Minnesota, who were familiar
with their labors and interested in the needs of the Pembina
natives. Mrs. Barnard's health gave way and she soon died. In
1854 Mrs. Spencer was murdered by the hostile Sioux who were
infesting the Pembina region, and who fired through the window
of her home where she stood with her babe in her arms, and
which was covered with its mother's blood. Despite these unfor-
tunate happenings, there are now a large number of Protestant
churches in Pembina county. Verily the blood of the martyrs is
the seed of the church.
Elijah 'Terry was born Feb. 22, 1828, near Lebanon, Warren
county, Ohio. He was the son of Robert and Elizabeth Terry of
St. Paul. Benjamin, a younger brother, was killed by the In-
dians at the battle of Birch Coluee, Minn., Sept. 2, 1852. The
following account of the murder of Elijah was given by his part-
ner, Tanner :
"On Monday, the 28th of June, at breakfast, Brother Terry said
to me : 'Will it not be best for you to take one of the boys and go
to town (about two miles) and grind the broadax and for me and
the Frenchman to go to the woods and score timber?' I said that
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 253
b
I thought that would be the best plan, and soon after arose from
the table, took my ax and started to town. He, with the French-
man whom we had working for us, started in the opposite direc-
tion, for the timber, about a mile.
''When I got near town a half-breed came running after me
and called out that our comrades were killed. I instantly went
back home, where I found the Frenchman badly wounded under
the chin. He told nie 'Our comrade is killed.' After enquiring
for my wife and children and finding them hid in the grass, I,
with some armed half-breeds who had Just arrived, went in
search of Brother Terry, and following the path about half a mile
found him lying on his face, with his left hand under his fore-
head and his right hand also near his head, with two arrows sunk
deep in his back and a third one lying near on the ground, a
bullet hole in his left arm about three inches from the shoulder,
a gash behind his left ear, a piece of scalp about seven inches long
and four inches wide taken off and two marks as if they were
made by the blade of a hatchet on his back but not cut through
the skin.
"We pulled the arrows out and upon turning him over found
that they liad gone entirely through, coming out of the left breast
nearly opposite the heart. We wrapped him in a blanket and
laid him in the cart we had with us. Two or three of us per-
formed this while the rest stood guard. We then took the body
to my house and laid it upon boards, washed off the blood and
stripped it and wrapped it in clean clothes.
''We then proceeded to town and laid the body in the house of
Mr. Kittson. I then went and got some boards and got a man to
make a coffin. Mr. Bellecourt, the Catholic priest, of whom I got
the boards for the coffin, gave me a place in the Catholic grave-
yard for a grave."
The Frenchman added the following details : "My comrade
was walking before me singing a hymn, and as we were walking
thus together we were fired on by a party of Sioux that was con-
cealed in tiie. leaves on our right. I saw my comrade turn to me
saying. 'O, my God,' and he fell on his face and the Sioux rushed
upon him with scalping knife and war club like so many hungry
wolves upon a sheep. Some of them pursued after me, but seeing
Mrs. Tanner and the children running about the house and hear-
ing me as I called for help, they thought there must be men there
and were afraid and so turned and fled."
The venerable Mr. Barnard, then eighty years of age, who is
still living at Benzonia, Mich., was present, accompanied by his
daughter. Standing upon the grave of his martyred wife and
Mrs. Spencer, with tremulous voice and moistened eyes, he gave
to the assembled multitude a history of their early missionary
toil in the abodes of savagery. It was a thrilling story, the inter-
est being greatly enhanced by the surroundings. The half-breed
254 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
women who prepared Mrs. Spencer's body for burial and washed
the babe after his baptism in his mother's blood were present.
The same half-breed who dug Mrs. Spencer's grave in 1854 dug the
new grave in 1888.
On June 21, 1888, a monument to the memory of the two mar-
tyred mothers, who had slept so long in their humble graves, was
unveiled at the new Presbyterian cemetery overlooking Walhalla
and where the bodies of the three martyrs had been re-interred.
The stone was erected by the Ladies' Synodical Missionary So
ciety of North Dakota.
The Indians of the northwest did not at first take kindly to the
Protestant teachings. They were born pagans, without definite
ideas of the future life, but with great respect for all that was
'Svaken" or mysterious. Their first knowledge of a definite plan
of redemption, was derived from the Jesuit priests, who preceded
the fur traders as pioneers of the country. The ceremony of the
mass appealed strongly to the mysticism of their untaught
natures, that were to be reached only through outward and visible
signs. The black robe of the priest became sacred to them, as
the svmbol of religion, and the cross was holv in their eves as
representative of all that was good and mysterious. Thus they
became readily converts to Catholicy, and listened eagerly to
the counsels of the good priests, who were ever kind and gentle
and never deceived them as the traders and other white men with
Avhom they had come in contact had done.
The advent of religious teachers who did not wear a black
robe, who used no mystic ceremonies to appeal to their love of
the spectacular, and who rejected the sacred symbol of the cross,
inspired the Catholic Indians Avith distrust, and in their darkened
minds, not yet fully grasping the meaning of their religion, they
reasoned that they were false teachers and deserved to die.
On June 21, 1888, as stated before, a monument to two
martyred mothers who had slept so long in their humble graves,
was unveiled in the Presbyterian cemetery overlooking Walhalla,
where the bodies of the three missionaries were reinterred, and
which commemorates a y>erilous period in the church history of
North Dakota and perpetuates the names of the "Martyrs of St.
Joseph."
During the ten years of continuous service, 18G7 to 1877, spent
by Father Genin as missionary apostolic of Dakota Territory,
his previous service from 1864 to 1867 having been as missionary
priest under the orders of the bishops of St. Boniface and St.
Paul, there occurred wonderful changes in the condition of the
people of the territory. The building of the Northern Pacific
railroad to the Missouri river revolutionized the country, and
thriving settlements of white people had sprung up all over the
state. The pioneer period came to an end with the centennial
year.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 355
By a strange paradox, at the battle of the Little Big Horn
the victors were the vanquished. The trinmph of Sitting Bull
on that now historic ground sealed the doom of the Sioux nation
and of tliat great warrior himself. Thereafter there was peace
in Dakota.
The days of danger had passed when Father Marty, working
under the orders of Bishop O'Connor of the diocese of Nebraska,
arrived at Standing Rock to open an Indian school at that agency,
under the protection of the military, and from there to extend
the work to other points on the Missouri river. Great success
resulted from these schools to educate the Indians and train them
in industrial pursuits, and the Catholic soldiers at the various
military forts on the river had now the benefit of regular visits
from the priests. To the fathers of the order of St. Benedict
is due much credit for their excellent Avork at this formative
period of our state, although they came too late to be classed
among the actual })ioneers of the territory, who, in the actual
dawn of civilization, endured untold hardships and dangers and
constantly imperiled their lives to lay the foundation of the
cliurch in desert wilds, and to teach the rudimentary principles
of religion to the savages who were then the sole occupants of
the lands that now constitute the state of North Dakota.
We are taught in the Bible that the laborers in the Lord's
vineyard who come at the eleventh hour, are entitled to receive
the same recompense as those who came at daybreak and bore
the burden and the heat of the day. According to this Biblical
theory, all the heroic workers in these early mission fields will
receive an equal heavenly recompense. But the grateful people
of North Dakota who profited so greatly from the labors of
Father Genin to promote peace and conciliation among the
Indians will deem it just that he shall receive the full mede of
earthly honors he has so nobly won ; and without detracting in
the least from the laurels so worthily won by others who were
earlier or later in the mission fields of the territorj-, posterity
will voice the verdict thus : "Other sons of the state and of the
church have done righteously but thou excellest them all !"
While engaged in the commendable work of instituting schools
at the Indian agencies of Dakota, Father Marty visited Sitting
Bull and his hostile braves across the line in Canada. But
Sitting Bull was sullen and claimed to be a subject of the "Great
Mother," Queen Victoria. Because Father Marty came in com-
pany with Howard, General Miles' Indian scout and gTiide, he
was suspicious and denounced him as a spy for the military
authorities. The young braves of the band then planned to kill
both the priest and the scout, but their lives were saved by two
Catholic half-breeds who hurried them out of the camp.
Father Marty was made bishop of Sioux Falls, where he resided
as a reward of his efficient work in the territory. He afterwards
went to St. Cloud, Minn., where he died Sei)tember 19, 1896.
256 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Sitting Bull's real name was Sitting Buffalo. He received his
nickname from the soldiers of the Seventh cavalry, and it was
l^erpetuated by the newspaper reporters who described the battle
of the Little Big Horn.
During the migratory period of the Sioux tribes when accom-
panied by Father Genin, Standing Rock, now Fort Yates, on the
Missouri river, was a favorite summer resort for the Indians
of the Red River valley.
To this place also came many bands of the Sioux tribes inhab
iting the country south and west, to receive religious instruction
from the priest. Here also was maintained a permanent winter
camp, where were stored the food supplies of dry buffalo meat
and other products of the spring, summer and autumn months.
The name of Standing Rock was given to the place because of
there having been found there a large rock standing erect, which
the Sioux believed to be the petrified body of one of their women
who had been frozen to death near that place. They believe
this place, like the shores of Devils lake, to be "Wauken," that
is, haunted by the spirits of the dead.
Many of the aged women of the tribe claimed to possess the
gift of communing with these spirits, but unlike modern spiritual-
ists, they performed their mysterious rites in secret, a practice
that they kept up until, as they said, the, coming of the white
people had frightened their good spirits away and only wicked
ghosts remained, who told lies and made prophecies which were
never fulfilled.
The Cannon Ball was also a pleasant summer resort, as was
Fort Totten, Turtle mountain and Fort Berthold. Constant
communication was kept up between the various bands and tribes
of the migratory Indians. Runners on swift ponies, which were
trained for the business, constantly carried news from one camp
to another, and annua*] visits from one camp to another were
customary. Once each year there was held a grand pow-wow
or convention, at which all the tribes were represented by dele-
gates, where laws were made, difficulties were settled, and various
dances, including the favorite sun dance, were indulged in and at
which gatherings also the young men and maidens were made
acquainted that they might marry; the custom of intermarriages
between members of different tribes being prevalent in the Sioux
nation. To all of these assemblages, with the tribe of his adop-
tion, went Father Genin, improving every opportunity to instruct
the multitude in their own language, which he spoke fluently,
and to teach them the habits of the white man in cooking and
living, and to inculcate respect for the sacrament of baptism and
marriage.
Father Genin had- adopted as his own son a little orphan boy
whose father and mother had both been killed in battle. This
boy he carefully taught. When old enough, it was his duty
I
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 257
to call tlie eonorefjation together by blowing iu a large seashell
kept by Father Oenin for that purpose. When strong enough, he
became Father Geuin's flag bearer and assistant at mass, and
■Nvas regarded with much veneration by all the tribes. Thus, by
fnlly identifying himself with his tribe and nation, Father Genin
obtained an ascendancy over the minds and hearts of his people
that no one else could ever have gained. His word was law
throughout the nation until circumstances compelled them to
separate, they moving their headquarters to Montana, because
of the inroads of the white men, and he remaining in North
Dakota to devote his energies and kindly offices to the welfare of
the white settlers.
In 1876 Father Genin contributed the following letter to the
New York Freeman's Journal :
^'Bismarck, D. T., September 8, 1876.
'^Editor Freeman's Journal:
^'Dear Pir: In the Boston Pilot's issue of the 5th of August
last, I read an article under the following heading: 'The Indian
that Was Struck by a Soldier.' It says :" 'Sitting Bull lived for
several years at Fort Eice on the ^lissouri river and was known
as a 'blanket Indian, etc' One day a soldier struck Sitting Bull
a blow. That was the blow in whose train has followed a long
list of heroic deeds and which has shaped the Indian policy of
the United States, and to which the death of General Custer may
be immediately traced. That blow aroused the spirit of a great
soul which until then had been dormant. He at once flew to
the desert where he organized a band from the disaffected of
all tribes and made unrelenting war upon the whites, and from
that period, about ten years ago. to the present, he has been the
terror of the country, from the falls of the Missouri to Fort
Eandall and from the borders of Montana to Devils lake.'
"Permit me, Mr. Editor, to deny the above as well as all other
such stories circulated through hundreds of papers about Sitting
Bull and the Sioux, especially since the beginning of the sum-
mer's expedition.
"Such tales are well calculated to mislead a public already too
easy to be led into error in regard to the Indians and their aflfairs
because of the awful representations continually and from a
long time back, made of such people and things by parties inter-
ested in misrepresenting the Indians, to excite hatred against
them and perhaps also to make some money through it.
"Sitting Bull, to my knowledge, and I have been a missionary
to the Sioux for the last ten years, has been a quiet, sober, kind
man. but courageous and always ready to lay down his life for
his tribe and family. He never was a 'blanket Indian.' having
too much natural pride to become one, and let me say it, the
tribes of Teton Sioux are too well ofif materially to have recourse
to blankets. The buffalo robe is the blanket of any rich Indian,
Hist.-17
258 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
the same as the fur coat is the winter coat of any rich white
man having to travel and live in a cold country.
"I Avill not deny that it is possible that Sitting Bull may have
been to Fort Rice on a visit and may have there received a blow,
although it is highly improbable. Sitting Bull is not a chief,
although the newspapers persist in representing him to be one.
His position is that of first soldier to his uncle, the high chief
Black Moon, heriditary chief of the Sioux nation. Sitting Bull
was commander in chief of the Teton Sioux warriors and is
eligible to the position of chief, but has not now attained that
honor. His place was at the headquarters of the nation, whether
in Dakota or in the Yellowstone country. The Teton Sioux,
whose forces he commanded as head warrior, were a wild people,
who kept aloof from the white people after the discontinuance of
the fur trading posts and rarely, if ever, visited the military
forts and Indian agencies.
"There is not a single Indian who remembers that incident
related in The Pilot or believes that it happened. I am not trying
to defend Sitting Bull, nor do I want to make others appear
guilty for the satisfaction it might give to some, and the dissatis-
faction it would necessarily give to others. As a priest I like
all men, and although a missionary to the Sioux, I am not blind
so that I cannot see their defects, and I am no enemy to the
people of the United States. Amicans, Plato, Amiens, Socrates,
Magis, Amica, Veritas. Whatever may be the possibility of
Sitting Bull receiving a blow, it is very sure that that is not what
has shaped the Indian policy of the United States, for it could
not have done so, Sitting Bull never having made war on the
whites before now.
''Now as to what caused the death of General Custer, as well
as that of his command, it is also very sure it was not the blow
possibly received by Sitting Bull. The Tetons, long aware of
the existence of gold in the country of the Black Hills, and seeing
the countr}^ already coveted by white men and it being their
last place of abode, made a law, 'that any Indian who would
show the gold fields to white men should die,' and the whites
thus made aware of the presence of gold should also die for fear
the country should be taken from them. Another law was also
made at the same time, viz : 'That no firewater should be made
use of in certain boundaries, and any trader introducing the
same should be killed.' Sitting Bull approved these laws and the
chief, upon his representation, also sanctioned the same and they
strictly kept them, and the gold fields remained nearly unap-
proachable. Last year's commission appointed for the purpose of
purchasing that country from those Indians, met with their
willingness to sell the same, but failed in its work, inas-
much as the Indians asked for a large sum of money and
for spiritual teachers who should be exclusively Catholic
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 259
priests. Having thus failed, the gentlemen of the commis-
sion returned and certainly their report did not give satis-
faction to those eastern parties, who had, after the govern-
ment mineral survey of this region, chosen claims in the
Yellowstone or Teton gold regions. They have influence and
what was to them the life of a few soldiers or a million Indians?
The country being successfully freed from the latter they would
at once make fortunes. Therefore the army of a civilized and
great nation must march out and destroy the last Indian in his
wilderness, man, woman or child, whether justly and with provo-
cation or unjustly and without any act on the part of the Indians
calling for such action. To aid this, the most fearful stories of
Indian barbarities were also at once circulated all through the
land, and the Indians have no newspapers to contradict the most
infamous stories. If a miner hay)pened to kill and rob his fellow
miner or some other man for his money, the Indians got the
credit for the 'heroic deed' at once. The troops went out, there-
fore, and surrounded the Indians in the hills at the time they
were busily engaged in their usual ceremonies of the sun dance,
generally held onh' in time of peace, with their women and
children with them.
''No white man can tell w^hy thus a fearful expedition is sent
out against them, even the officers of the same cannot say exactly
why, and some declare there was no reason for doing it, nothing
to justify it, and that the government is seriously compromised
by means of it.
''If some violated treaty can be pointed out, or some of those
'heroic deeds' mentioned in The Pilot, really proven, we would
understand it. But no ! not one single case can be brought forth
and I, who have lived in this part of the country for years, defy
anybody to prove that they ever saw Sitting Bull do any mischief
to anybody — man, woman or beast.
"Being surrounded by troops all of a sudden, to be destroyed
to the last, I ask every human being, would we have not answered
the charge in the best way we could?
"The Teton Indians are too brave and love their families too
much to allow the same to be butchered — -even by the soldiers
of the United States — and not to fight for them until death. Let
no man call this a massacre, it is a piece of mere warfare. At
the same time we can but weep for the poor soldiers who thus
fell, and for the poor widows and orphans, some of them left in
desolation. All this the government has to answer for; not the
red man. Indeed, there is accumulated more blood and tears
than the speculators Avho caused this are worth.
"Very respectfully,
"J. B. M. Genin,
"Missionary Apostolic."
260 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
CHAPTER VII.
The Superior (Wis.) Times of April 28th published the follow-
ing from Father Genin, O. M. I. :
''Camp near the Turtle Mountains, I). T., April 20, 1877. •
^'Editor of Superior Times:
"Dear Sir: A great part of the hostile Sioux, after a talk
they had some time ago with Spotted Tail, concluded to surrender
on such terms as he offered them, no doubt in the name of the
government. When they went to the military camp they found
out Spotted Tail had deceived them in this : that they were
required to surrender all their arms and ponies, while Spotted
Tail had assured them they would only have to surrender their
arms, taken from the officers and soldiers in the Custer fight
last June. Therefore, quite a large number took to the war path
again and have now gone northwestward again to meet their
old leaders. I have an intimation that I will meet quite a crowd
of them on the way. I leave here in a day or two with one
of Sitting Bull's relations. White Hawk, who leads me to Sitting
Bull's camp, bearing my mission flag ahead of me.
"If I have any news of interest I shall send same by way of
Fort Benton.
"Yours trulv,
J. B. M. Genin, M. A."
The following article was published in the New York Freeman's
Journal :
"The Indians of the Northwest — a Stirring and Startling
Letter.
Bismarck, N. D., December 20, 187G.
^^ Editor of Freeman's Journal:
"Dear Sir : It is to be lamented that men hav'e proved so
undeserving of the most signal blessings heaven has bestowed,
by misdirecting their application : That spirit, useful as a medi-
cine, should be employed to metamorphose men into brutes ; that
power, instead of diffusing happiness and improving on nature,
should be exercised in oppressing mankind; that religion, instead
of inspiring universal charity, creating general fondness for mer-
itorious virtue, and teaching men forgiveness and peace, should
be made an instrument of knaverv, and whet the sword of
contention, disuniting mankind; that the discovery of the
compass, while it approximated remote lands, interchang-
ing the productions and increasing the knowledge of the
world, was made the conductor of the innocent Africans to
misery' too shocking to describe, and guided the fearful tempest
of Spanish lust against the Indians of the south, on whom was
practiced unexampled cruelty, instead of Christian benevolence.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 261
Notwithstanding; the seienee and wealth it has scattered over the
workl, it is dittionlt to determine tlie benefit or injury it has done
mankind; scarce a coast was visited bnt to gratify cupidity,
practice cruelty and arrogate dominion.
''Thus was saying at Blount Pleasant, in Ohio, on the 18th day
of ^lay, 1818, before tlie semi-annual meeting of the Union
Humane society, my kinsman and namesake, Thomas Hedges
Genin. Apparently, Mr. Editor, that fire of cupidity, that prac-
tice of cruelty and arrogance of power liave not exhausted, and
the poor, helpless Indian of our plains and forests, although we
are not Spaniards, have yet this very summer seen the same
fearful tempest spoken of by Mr. Genin, directed against them.
I quote again from the discourse of my relative: 'In seventeen
years after the discovery and settlement of Hispanolia, it was
found that the natives were reduced from the number of 1,000,000
to 14,000, owing to the intolerable burdens imposed on them by
their unfeeling masters. But even that age of oppression and
burdens for a moment listened to the voice of human pity and
justice denouncing them. The ecclesiastics that went, sent as
instructors into the island, early remonstrated against the max-
ims of the planters respecting the Indians, condemning the re-
partimentos or distributions by which they were given up as
slaves to individuals, as contrary to natural justice and the pre-
cepts of Christianity. ' ^lontesino, one of their number, inveighed
against it vehemently in the great church of St. Domingo, to the
chagrin of his hearers. The chief of the colony complained to
his superiors in Spain, and they, instead of condemning,
applauded his doctrine, as well they might. The Dominicans
refused the sacraments to such of their countrymen as held the
Indians in bondage, so decisive was the stand of the Catholic
church against iniquity so vile.
" 'Application was now made to Ferdinand for his decision. The
slaveholder, perhaps, believed that he better understood the prin-
ciples of justice than the Avhole body of the church, when his
interest and theirs were united. He appointed a committee of his
privy council, assisted by some of the most eminent civilians
and divines in Spain, to hear the deputies from Hispanolia in
support of their respective opinions. This committee, more dread-
ing the displeasure of heaven than the frowns of their monarch,
reported in favor of the Indians. They were declared to be a
free people, entitled to all the natural rights of man. Neverthe-
less, the oppression continued. As this decision admitted the prin-
ciples upon which the remonstrance of the clergy was founded,
they renewed their efforts to obtain relief for the Indians with
additional zeal. But at length Ferdinand issued a decree, stating
among other things, that the servitude of the Indians was war-
ranted by the laws of God and man ; that unless they were subject
to the immediate control of the Spaniards they could not be
2b2 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
instructed in the Christian faith. That the king and council were
willing to take the propriety of the measure upon their own
consciences, therefore, all religious orders for the future should
cease their invectives against the practice. Thus, after admitting
the right of the Indians to freedom, audacious power fixes upon
them perpetual chains; and the justice of the deed is accommo-
dated with the conscience of a king and his counselors. A
wretched standard of right I
" 'You have noted the oppression of the weak, the voice of the
Catholic church raised to stop it, and commanding in the person
of her priests, to all over whom she had control, under the pain
of being refused the sacraments, to cease the traffic. The most
eminent members of society in Catholic Spain assembled together
and, recognizing the principles of the clergy in such action, and
reporting to the king in favor of the Indians — whom they de-
clared to be a free people, entitled to all the natural rights of
man. You also noted that, nevertheless, oppression did not cease,
but that the king, influenced by material interests and the wel-
fare of his counselors, i. e., those who were engaged in the slavery
business, in other words, the oppressors of the Indians, issued
a decree,' says Mr. Genin, 'declaring that the servitude of the
Indians was warranted by the laws of God and man, etc., and
going so far as to affirm that the Indians could never be civilized
unless they were subjected to Spaniards.
" 'Let us now leave off the word 'enslaving the Indians,' and
put in its stead 'civilizing the Indians' (which is only a humbug,
as it was meant by the government of Spain, and now by the
government of this country as well).
" 'In fact no treaty is made for the cession of Indian lands
unless for some purely material reasons and not at all in view
of civilizing the Indians, but only to have a hold on them, to
seize their most valuable lands and send the Indians a little west,
out of reach of civilizing influences. By the change of the
expression, 'enslaving' for this one of 'civilizing,' the change of
the word 'king' for those of 'U. S. Indian agent,' 'commissioner
of Indian affairs,' 'generals of the U. S. army,' etc. we may well
apply all that Mr. Genin said of the Indians in Hispanola
and their oppressors to our Indians and the managers of their
affairs throughout the whole extent of the United States.
There are some little differences, however: First, the Indians
of Hispanola had some help to the preservation of their natural
rights in the presence of the ministers of the Catholic church;
for the ecclesiastics, ever watchful, early remonstrated, but, for
fear of this and that our government would have to meeet Cath-
olic priests, they distributed the Indians, even such as were
recognized as Catholics, to Methodist, Quaker and Episcopalian
managers, carefully leaving to the Catholic clergy just as few as
possible. The Indians may call on their Great Father, they may
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 263
bring forward tlieir wish for Catholic priests, as in the ease of
the Sioux bands at the Red Cloud agency, etc. Tlieir right, which
nature gives them, which the government and the honest men
of the country recognize them to have, to choose for spiritual
interpreters whomsoever they please. This natural right will
be publicly recognized and i)roclainied, but the subsequent decree
of some of the many 'kings' called Indian agents, etc., to whom
they are subjected, commands that they shall be Quakers, Meth-
odists, Episcopalians^ etc., and such they must be under penalty
of their noncompliance causing the troops to destroy them at
once, to the last man. Thus oppression continues on a meaner
scale now even than with the Spanish speculators of Hispanola.
"Second, the slaves of Hispanola, distributed to individuals,
were made to work, but had their lives protected. Here with us
it is different. The taking of them and the turning of them
over to individuals as slaves would be a sweet thing compared
to what is taking place. The most solemn treaties, guaranteeing
their rights, are disregarded. Adventurers discover some of the
precious metals; some speculators find some valuable timber;
withQut any more preamble they establish their own forces upon
the ground and go to work. The mere apparition of an Indian
who comes to see them in their operations is represented as vio-
lating the right of white people, as intending barbarities, and
the army must march at once and work out the destruction of
the last redskin !
"See articles 11 and 16 of the treaty of 1869 with the Sioux
Indians, commonly called the Sherman treaty. After describing
the limits of land reserved, article 11 reads: 'And the United
States solemnly agrees that no person or persons shall ever be
permitted to pass over, settle upon, or reside in the territory
described in this article.' And article 16: 'The United States
hereby agrees and stipulates that the country north of the North
Platte river and east of the summits of the Big Horn mountains
shall be held and considered to be unceded Indian territory, and
also stipulates and agrees that no white person or persons shall
be permitted to settle upon or occupy any portion of the same;
or without the consent of the Indians, first had and obtained,
to pass through the same; and that the road leading to them
and by them to the territory of Montana shall be closed.'
"Now the Indians are not exactly accused of having come out
of that country to commit depredations and barbarities upon
white people ! No ! But the acts of which they are accused were
done in that very territory, reserved to them under the Sherman
treaty ! This, therefore, was somewhat like Adam finding out
his own nakedness. If white people did not first violate this
treaty, they could not have been molested in Indian territory.
The government officials know that well. Nevertheless the troops
have been out all summer for the purpose of destroying those
264 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Indians who have been first molested themselves by those who
offered them the protection of a solemn treaty. It is wrong,
very wrong. But here again the 'king' and 'council' are willing
to 'take the propriety of the measure upon their own consciences !'
Easy consciences! Provided their owners can see gold ahead,
their consciences will rest at peace, and so much more so, as
more Indians will- fall murdered, notwithstanding the solemn
pledges of a great nation to protect them according to their
treaty I The oppression continues. The treaty of 1869, in article
12, reads: 'No treaty for the cession of any portion or part,
shall be of any validity or force against the said Indians, unless
executed and signed by at least three-fourths of all the adult
male Indians occupying or interested in the same.'
"While the Indian expedition was yet on the field, a peace
commission was sent to Red Cloud agency, accompanied by a
bishop of the Protestant Episcopal church, to have the few
Indians then gathered around them sign a treaty for the cession
of the lands then declared unable to be ceded by the treaty
of 1869.
"How could the three-fourths of the male Indians interested
be present without notice, and at the season of the year of their
annual 'going to the prairies?' What kind of business was that
intended in the new treaty thus to be signed? It is pronounced
beforehand null and void. Why did not the ecclesiastic there
present remonstrate? He was not one of the kind found in
Hispanola. The men Avho selected him to be present at this
treaty would not have liked very Avell one of the sort of the
Hispanola ecclesiastics. I was riding a few days ago in the
cars of the Northern Pacific railroad in company with Bishop
Whipple, the clergyman referred to, and he himself related to
me an incident of that meeting of his with the Red Cloud agency.
'One of the Indians, an old man,' he said, 'approached and asked
me: 'Did I profess religion? and was my tongue straight or
crooked?' It will be remembered that the Sioux Indians only
last year publicly unanimously declared their desire that their
clergymen should be exclusively Catholic priests. They were
bent on that kind of clergymen, who remonstrate, who refuse
their aid in treaties made in violation of the rights of their people
and solely to satisfy sj^eculation. The 'peace' meeting did not
sign the so-called treaty after much talk, but it must not be
forgotten that some covered their eyes with their blankets while
holding the pen to sign, as if 1o show in that manner their want
of confidence in the commissioners, and declare already then
and there the nullity of such an act.
"After this at least we had a right to expect that hostilities
on the part of the whites would cease. It Avas not so. The
military could not return without something to show their
prowess. What did they do? They took the squaws' ponies from
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 265
the peaceable Indians of the Catholic aj^jencv at Standing Rock.
Three thousand ])onies were taken from the jioor squaws, wlio
are thus left to suffer and die in misery, having to haul their
fuel from great distances in the rigor of a Nortli Dakota winter,
half clothed and half starved. It had been better to give theii*
death at once I But w])at surpasses all this, an officer of the
ai-my makes at the same time an affidavit to prove to the Indian
de|>artment that there are only 400 Indians at Standing Rock.
The consequences : that the department will issue rations and
goods for only such a number of Indians. The result will be
starvation and death, for it is well proven that there are no less
than 7.800 Indians belonging to the Standing Rock agency. Thus
the innocent perished for the guilty. Yet the army officers are
the protectors, some wish to be giv(Mi by congress to the Indians,
against their dishonest agents. When nothing else can be
brought to excuse the actions of our government and our army,
in regard to our Indians, some say as the Spaniards did of old,
that the Indian is inferior in nature, filthy in habits, lazy and
unworthy to rank with mankind. That they are dirty, red-
skinned devils, etc. Xow we have taken from them their lands
and country and driven away their herds of buffalo upon which
they depended for subsistence. Would not a true Christian spirit
prompt us to assist them to rise above the nlane of ignorance
and misery, and not attenijit to destroy th.eir lives, or push them
still deeper in the slouuh of degradation?
"J. B M. Genin,
''Missionary Apostolic."
Fort Peck, on Poplar river, was early an important Indian
rendezvous and crossing of the Missouri river, as also was Elbo-
Avoods. At this latter point was long stationed Rev. Father
Francis Craft, whose services as a devoted missionary of the
cross to the Indians and settlers of that region are held in kindly
memory in McLean and neighboring counties. The good results
of his work are still very evident there. On the breaking out
of the Spanish-American war. Father Craft, true to the instincts
of his sacred profession — that led him ever to points of exposure
and danger when humanity could be served — went to Cuba as
chaplain in the United States army, accompanied by several
Indian sisters, who aided him in the hospitals during the fever
striken period. Here he remained in strenuous labors for the
spiritual and material welfare of the United States soldiers, until
he was himself stricken down by the fever, when he was taken
to his mother's home at Port Jervis, New York.
The name of Francis Craft, who is a lineal descendant of a
revolutionary war hero, is one that North Dakota will long de-
light to honor as one whose life in this state Avas spent in doing
good to his fellowmen, among Avhom he classed as brothers the
outcast Indians of the plains.
266 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
One of the most influential of the Dakota chiefs under the
high chief. Black Moon, was Iron Horn, one of the six brothers
who, like Sitting Bull under Father Genin's influence, refrained
from depredations on the white men while he lived among them.
One of these brothers was Kain-in-the-face, and all had gone to
the agency at Standing Eock when Sitting Bull went with the
headquarters of the Teton army to the Yellowstone country in
Montana.
It was Kain-in-the-face with his band who killed Dr. Hont-
singer and Mr. Halorin, two civilians on the expedition to the
Yellowstone in 1873, and so set in motion the train of events
that culminated in the battle of the Little Big Horn in 1876.
Another famous Dakota warrior was called "The Gaul," who had
gone to Cheyenne at the time of the exodus of the hostiles from
the state. The Gaul and his band were the murderers of Lieut.
Eban Crosby, a one-armed officer of the 17th infantry on the
Yellowstone expedition near Fort Eice in 1872. He also fought
conspicuously in the Little Big Horn battle.
Among the 7)ioneer missionaries of Dakota Territory who yet
remain to bless this state by their unselfish labors, is the Eev.
Father L'Hiver of Dunseith, whose missionary life began in the
extreme north of Maine on the upper St. John river. In April,
1877, he came to the city of Yankton, then the capital of the
territory, and under the jurisdiction of Bishop Grace with Bishop
Ireland as coadjutor, both residing in St. Paul, began his twenty-
five years of loyal service. There was then no priest west of
him in Dakota, none north ; east was Father Bonher in Jeff'erson,
six or seven miles west of Sioux City. Father L'Hiver radiated
from Yankton north and west, ministering to the white settlers.
The Indian reservations on the Missouri river were under the
care of Father Martin Marty, who was living then at Fort Abra-
ham Lincoln. It was Father jMarty's custom while recruiting
for the western mission fields in the east, to send to Father
L'Hiver the priests he had engaged in the state for the service of
the reservations, to receive instructions from him in their new
and strange duties among the Indians.
Father L'Hiver left Yankton in 1878 and was appointed to
Grand Forks by Bishop Seidenbush of St. Cloud, Minn., there
being then but few Catholics there. There were then no missions
either north or west of Grand Forks. Father L'Hiver was besides
in charge of northern Minnesota, Crookston, etc. In October,
1878, he built the first church in Grand Forks for the fifteen
Catholic families then living there. In 1882 he built the present
church under the direction of Bishop :Marty. In 1884 Father
L'Hiver visited France where he remained six months. Upon
his return to this country Father INIarty, who was then vicar
apostolic of Dakota Territory, sent him to Larimore. where he
remained until October, 1884, when he went to Dunseith, where
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 267
he has remained ever since, laboring; amid diffieulties with zeal
and efficiency, in his Master's cause, and servinoj without salary
on account of the fcAv people and unsettled condition of that
new country. Such men as he are leading lives of heroes, and
the world should show them honor and tender consideration
while thev are vet among us.
TTpon learning of the death of Bishop Marty, the good Father
L'Hiver of Dunseitli wrote the following tribute to his memory,
wliich illustrates most touchingly the filial affection and respect
with which a good bishop is regarded by his priests :
''Bishop Martin Marty is dead. A good and great man is
gone. May his soul rest in peace. On the morning of September
10. 1800, his angelic spirit took its flight to a better world, and
the dawn of the eternal day, for which of late he so often sighed,
came to release his martyred soul and to plunge in deep sorrow
the many friends who revered and loved him.
''On the following morning in a secluded corner of the formerly
wild Turtle Mountain district, a few sincere friends who knew
him well, assembled to assist at the expiatory sacrifice of the
mass which we had the consolation of offering for him. To be
permitted to frequently renew the offering of the holy sacrifice
for his precious soul is a privilege we ask from the good and
kind God.
"We knew Bishop ^larty well during many, many years past,
even as the Abott of the Benedictine monastery. Saint Meinrad's,
over twenty years ago. We knew him when he spent the winter
at Fort Yates on the Missouri, while we were pastor of the
Yankton district. We knew him as Indian missionary of the
fierce Sioux, as a warm friend and adviser of the old (now
gone) Sitting Bull, whose language the bishop spoke fluently.
We knew him well as missionary apostolic of the territory of
Dakota, which was rough and wild enough at that time.
"In 1870 while residing at Grand Forks having charge of souls
in the vast district surrounding, we passed under his paternal
jurisdiction which continued until 1880.
"His great humility, modesty and forgetfulness of self gave a
charm to his character which attracted the admiration of all
who knew him. We are almost tempted to say that in his person
he solved the divine problem of unity of the serpentine prudence
with the simplicity of the dove. He enjoyed the full confidence
of everyone with whom he had to deal in any kind of business.
The government at Washington gladly availed itself of his ser-
vices on different occasions.
"In his administration as apostolic missionary at Yankton,
and as bishop of Sioux Falls, he supplied his vast diocese with
many priests, co-laborers. Some of these still live and continue
the good work.
268 REPORT OP HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
Bisliop Marty, when a];ostolic missionary of Dakota territory,
resided in Yankton and made that city liis headquarters. From
Ihis point he radiated ceaselessly in all directions, often under
the most adverse circumstances and financial difiSculties.
Moved intuitively by a lasting and imperative sentiment of
gratitude, admiration and veneration, mingled with love for the
good, kind and paternal bishop, we cannot help giving publicity
to what we feel and know of the zealous pontiff, the good and just
man. He realized in his simple, unassuming and unpretentious
ways the grand ideal of a true bishop, described so strikingly
by the inimitable and outspoken Apostle Paul in repeated lessons
to Timothy and Titus, his devoted and beloved associates.
He acomplished a vast amount of good, notwithstanding in-
numerable difficulties occasioned by the scarcity and unsettled
condition of his priests, and the long journeys he was obliged to
make when there were no railroads. We recall vividly his trip to
the Black Hills of wild and rough memory. What discomfort
and suffering he must have endured, especially on account of his
frail nature and delicate health.
As bishop of Sioux Falls he worked day and night, but then
things had undergone a great transformation. Amelioration of
everj^ kind came as if by enchantment — division of the territory,
permanent settlers crowding into villages and cities, railroads
everywhere.
North Dakota now became a diocese. In the early days North
Dakota formed part of Minnesota, where Catholic missions were
already established under the diocese of St. Paul. Every summer
and fall priests were sent to accompany the Indians on their
hunting tri])s to the Red River valley, to which many tribes
resorted to shoot buffalo, deer, elk and antelope, with which the
prairies then abounded. These brave men suffered greatly on
these excursions, but bore the worst of the hardships and depre-
dations uncomplainingly, and with silent fortitude.
The first dictionary of the Indian language to be written in
the west was by Rev. D. D. Riggs^ a Protestant missionary to the
Indians who occuj)ied the same i)Osition relatively to the history
of Protestant missions in South Dakota that Father Genin does
to the Catholic missions of North Dakota. This book was
published by the United States government in 1853. Dr. Riggs
excelled as an author, and wrote several valuable works on the
Indians.
Father Genin was loved and respected by the early settlers of
this territory no less than by the Indians. Major John H. Burke
of Sheldon, a well known writer and one of tlie pioneers of the
state, writes of Jiim thus :
''Father Genin was a Catholic priest who spent his life among
the Indians of North Dakota, teaching them all Ihey ever knew of
religion and morality. He was loved and venerated by those wild
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 269
savages, and prevented, by liis great influence over them, many
raids and depredations upon the helpless early settlers. I knew
him well thirty years ago. Speaking of his life of privations,
reference Avas made to the hardships he endured while traveling
on one occasion with the Indians near Winnipeg. 'Why.' he said,
'I was so hungry that I ate meat on Friday, and,' he added, 'it
was dog meat at that.' We have seen Father Genin going about
among the treacherous Indians and scarcely less savage frontiers-
men with no weapon but his crucifix, no money but his beads,
no food but what the grateful Indians were willing to spare from
their scanty supply, and no thought but to do good to others."
^fajor T'.iirke further says: "The history of those early mis-
sions will be of much interest, as showing, the dangers and priva-
tions endured by the early missionaries in their efforts to do the
will of their ^faster. ]Men who cared nothing for the 'filthy
lucre,' but endured every hardship for the good of their fellowmen
and the glory of the Lord. ^len Avho endured the heat, hunger
and thirst of the summer plains and the bewildering snows and
paralyzing frosts of thi^ blizzard-swept prairies, men who would
struggle to their necks in snowdrifts or swim the ice-clogged
rivers to carry, without money and without price, to the sinner in
his extremity the consolation of their holy religion."
After the battle of the Little Big Horn the military post of
Fort Yates was established at ^^tanding Eock, to keep in check
the Indians then gathered at that agency. In 1880, in response
to the prayer of the Indians, Rev. Father Stephen, the priest of
the Catholic mission of the agency, was appointed Indian agent
by the United States government. There arose a bitter quarrel
between the commanding officer of the fort and the agent from
conflicting authority, aiid the former set on foot an investigation
charging fraud in the issues of food to the Indians. Father
Stephen was a good man, but his business inexperience and unsus-
picious nature was taken advantage of by some of his employes.
It was discovered that the weights by which the weighing of
cattle issued as beef to the Indians was conducted had been tam-
pered with. Large holes had been drilled into them and the
apertures filled in with melted lead. By this means the weight
of cattle sold to the government was greatly increased, and the
profits of the beef contractors were correspondingly large. Gov-
ernment detectives were then set at work to find out where this
fraudulent work had been done. Several suspected parties were
called before the United States grand jury, but nothing could be
elicited as to the parties to the cheat. It fell to my lot unwit-
tingly to discover the secret. The Avork had been done in a black-
smith shop in Bismarck, and the weights then carried to Fort
Yates bv an emplove of the agencv. This emplove was sum-
moned as a witness before the LTnited States grand jurj', and
suddenh- disappeared. I was then the teacher of the primary
270 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
school at Bismarck. The little S-j^ear-old daughter of this em-
ploje was a favorite pupil, loving, loquatious and confiding,
always staying by my side at recess to talk to me instead of play-
ing with her mates.
One day she came to school in tears. When questioned as to
the cause, she said her mother had been crying too, that her
papa had started to the Black Hills the night before, and could
not come back, because he knew that a certain blacksmith (men-
tioning his name) had fixed the bored weights at Fort Yates,
and he had gane away so that he would not have to tell on him ;
thus illustrating the proverb, ^'Little pitchers have big ears." I
thought little of the matter, as I had no interest in the case.
But it chanced that the commanding officer at Fort Yates, Gen.
W. P. Carlin, came to the city on business connected with the
''bored weights" case. He was a friend of ours and called upon
us that same evening. In conversation with my husband, he ex-
pressed his great disappointment because the detective had failed
to find out who fixed the false weights. Sympathizing with his
disappointment and without the slightest reflection I spoke at
once and said : ''Whj^, I know who did it," and then repeated
what my little x^upil had told me so ingeniously that morning.
Nothing was further from my disposition than to be an informer,
but speaking to an old friend, with whom we had often exchanged
confidences. I did not at once realize what I had done. It was
a serious affair. The wife of the blacksmith, whom I shall call
Mr. O., because that was not his name, was my friend. I grew
faint when I reflected what sorrow my hasty words would bring
to her family. The law firm of Sweet & Stoyell were attorneys for
the contractors in the case. I at once sought Colonel Sweet.
"Colonel," I said, "is not a lawyer bound to his clients, as a doc
tor is to his patients, not to betraj^ their secrets?" "Certainly,"
he answered. "The secrets of our clients are kept inviolate."
"Then, colonel," I said, "please consider me your client and
advise me. My secret is that the husband of a friend of mine has
been detected in a crime against the government and will soon
be arrested. Will it be wrong for me to go and tell his wife
about it?" "Certainly," he said, "that would be assisting a crim-
inal to escape Justice." "If that is the case," said I, "I won't
tell Mrs. O. that her husband has been found out as guilty in the
'bored weight' case at Standing Rock." Colonel Sweet nearly
fell out of his chair, and soon after I saw him in earnest conver-
sation with Mr. O., who was looking very pale and agitated. That
night he disapeared and his wife afterward joined him in Canada.
I have never yet been able to decide in my own mind whether my
actions in that case were right or wrong, but somehow I never
felt very guilty. The enmity then existing between the two dis-
tinguished representatives of the church and the army at Fort
Y'ates and Standing Rock was deep and lasting. But in Wash-
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 27l
ington City in 1886 I liad the pleasure of seeing them clasp hands
in a reconciliation that was honorable to both and gratifying to
their many nuitual friends.
In 1876 Bishop Marty came to Bismarck and made a house to
house canvass for funds to build a sisters' school of St. Mary's
Academy, which was completed under the fostering care of Rev.
Father Chrysostrom Foffa, the good pastor of St. Mary's church.
In 1877 the bishop was present and spoke to the people, at an
entertainment given in a large tent on Main street by the ladies
of the large Catholic congregation of Bismarck, to raise funds
for the purpose. He had then just returned from a visit to
Sitting Bull. I was at that time superintendent of the public
schools for Burleigh county, and was engaged in raising funds
for maps and globes for the public schools of the city, and for
that ])urpose had arranged a course of lectures by prominent
gentlemen of the city and others, among them being: Col, Wm.
Thompson, U. S. A., retired; Rev, J. R. Jackson, chaplain U. S.
A. at Fort Lincoln; Col. G. W. Sweet, Dr. B. F. Slaughter and
Rev. N. A. Carey. The last named was a young minister, then
temporarily supplying the pulpit in the Presbyterian church.
I was greatly interested in the building of St. Mary's academy,
having a high opinion of the sisters' schools, and believing that
the founding of such an institution in Bismarck would be of great
benefit to our town. I contributed several articles to the Bis-
marck Tribune, earnestly commending the school and asking the
people of Bismarck to give it patronage and financial support.
This gave great offense to Rev. Mr. Carey. He took a copy of the
Tribune containing one of my articles into the pulpit and read it
to the congregation, seriously censuring me as a Protestant for
recommending a Catholic institution, and as a public school
officer for extending help to a sectarian school, and one at vari-
ance with the public school system. He counseled all Protestants
to remove their children from the sisters' school, and advised
them not to vote for me again for superintendent. This ser-
mon made a great sensation in Bismarck. I was detained
from church that day, on account of my baby being ill with scar-
let fever, and IMr. Carey, learning that I felt aggrieved at his
action, brought the sermon to my house afterward and read it
to me. Still his arguments and earnestness failed to convince
either my husband or myself that I had been guilty either of an
unlawful or unchristian act, although regretting that I had in-
curred the ill will of the Presbyterian congregation.
There are lights and shadows in all pictures. At this time T
received a kind and appreciative letter from the venerable and
Right Rev. Bishop Seidenbush of St. Cloud, Minn., breathing so
sweet a spirit of liberality and charity for the enemies of his
church that I was comforted. Then Rev. Father Gen in wrote
me kind words of cheer and commendation from his post of
272 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
danger among- the hostile Sioux on the Canadian border, so al-
though sundry newspapers thereafter printed slurs on account of
this letter against me I was not unhappy.
At the county election held Nov. 7, 1876, at which I was again
a candidate for re-election as county superintendent of schools,
the most bitter campaign ever waged in Burleigh county was
carried on against me. The issue was my friendship for Catholic
schools. I took no part in the canvass, leaving my cause in the
hands of the people. No political lines were drawn in my case,
and the result showed that I had not trusted in vain to the good
people of our county, for I was elected by a larger majority than
any other county candidate at that election, having received 413
votes. At the county election in 1879, the same process was re-
peated but on a larger scale, there being many more people in the
county. The Presbyterians again opposed me on the old charge.
The women of the city, although they then had not the right of
suffrage, took a warm interest in my success, and I was gratified
to see that the mothers of the children who were my pupils in the
primary school of the city, the plain wives of honest working
men, the good women who kept the homes of the worthy citizens,
all had a warm place in their hearts for me and were actively at
work in my behalf. On the Sunday before the election the new
Presbyterian minister preached a sermon on the public schools,
counseling his hearers to combine against me at the polls and also
attacking me as teacher of the primary department of the city
schools of Bismarfk, on the grounds that T was a partisan of
Catholic institutions and in favor of sectarian schools. This ser-
mon was reported by Miss Nellie Brightman, a brilliant young
lady journalist who happened to be the guest of Rev. and Mrs.
J. M. Bull at the Methodist parsonage. Rev. Mr. Carey's effort
was mild in comparison. When T read Miss Brightman's notes
I gave up all hopes of election, as the saloonkeepers of Bismarck
were opposing me because I had organized a ladies' temperance
society, and they knew that if I were elected I would advocate
that the proceeds from the liquor licenses, that then went to the
support of the city officers, should be applied to the city schools.
I took no part in the canvass, devoting myself strictly to my
duties as teacher of the primary school. The minister of the
Presbyterian church worked against me and stood all day at the
polls on election day, side by side with the saloon keepers, sparing
no effort to defeat me. After all, I received 062 votes and was
elected. Thus again was my position toward Catholic schools
sustained by the fair and impartial people of Burleigh county.
CHAPTER VIII.
At the period of the Custer battle Sitting Bull, the great war-
rior of the Teton tribes of the Sioux nation, was comparatively
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 273
imknowii to the white people. The fact that there was another
Indian of the same name — who was well known as being the head
soldier of the friendly Dakotans at the Red Cloud agency — tended
to increase the mystification of inquirers as to his identity.
Sitting Bull, the victorious leader of the hosts of the savage
Sioux at the Little Big Horn, was the nephew of Black Moon, the
sui>reme chief of the Teton Sioux, and was elected to the position
of head chief of the Indian army at the convention of the Sioux
nation held on the plains of North Dakota at their summer camps
in June, 1807, near Lake Traverse and Big Stone.
An important law was at this time adopted and promulgated
by the assembly as follows : ''That any Indian who would show
the gold fields in the Black Hills, or reveal their existence to
white men, must die. and the whites thus made aware of the
presence of gold in tlie Black Hills should also die. for fear the
country should be taken from tliem."
The Tetons, long aware of the existence of gold in their coun-
try and holding it as their last ]>lace of abode, enacted this law in
solmen council ; Sitting Bull apj)roved it and all the people strict-
ly kept it, so the existence of gold in the Black Hills remained
long unknoAvn. Who shall say that the enactment of this law
by the Sioux nation on the plains of northern Dakota, in 1><G7,
was not in a measure connected with the destruction of General
Custer and his men on the Little Big Horn in 1876? Sitting Bull
and his band then ranged over the country in the summers,
from the falls of the Missouri to Fort Randall and the Black
Hills, and from the northern border of Montana to Devils Lake
and Lake Traverse, and once made their winter's camp at the
Grand Forks junction of the Red River with the Red Lake river.
It Avas at this grand convention of the Sioux nation that Father
Genin, the devoted missionary of the Roman Catholic church,
was adopted by the assembled tribes as the nephew of Black
Moon and the brother of Sitting Bull, under the name of Black
GoAvn — whose interest thereafter in the interest of peace and
reconciliation led to the retirement from the region of North Da-
kota of Sitting Bull Avith his hordes to the Woody Mountain
region in the northAvest, and the consequent settlement of the
territory of Dakota by the whites.
During the year of the Custer battle, 1876, Father Genin was
engaged in building the chain of Catholic churches along the line
of the Northern Pacific railroad from Bismarck to Duluth. In
the following year he set fortli from his mission headquarters in
Dakota to go to Sitting Bull's camp in the Woody Mountain
region, filled with the hope that through his influence Sitting Bull
and all his hostile troops could be brought to surrender to the
United States authorities.
The balance of this narrative will be told in Father Genin's
OAvn language :
Hist— 18
274 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
'Torks of the Milk River, M. T., Dec. 13, 187T.
"Owing to the high waters in rivers, and especially to the
treacherous machinations of one white man, I came near being
killed by some worthless Indians whom he had hired to do so.
I escaped safe, as one old Indian, one of Sitting Bull's party,
anxious to clear himself of the suspicion of belonging to the same
party, came to me and told me the whole story. Turning around
the bluffs, cuts and ravines, I went back to Fort Totten after
twelve days' travel.
''Therefore, I could not reach the Woody Mountains and Sitting
Bull's camp until August, on the tenth of that month. Sitting
Bull then said that the Canadian authorities had promised him
protection and plenty of everything, and they would like to see
how they would do. His chiefs, Black Moon, Four Horns, Iron
Dog, Lone Dog, Little Knife, etc., were of the same opinion. I
found out the untruth of the statement that they had no ammu-
nition. The fact is that they did not show it to everybody, but a
double team would have been wanted to haul all the cartridges,
powder and lead in their possession. It is true that they used
to kill buffalo with arrows, but only for saving cartridges longer.
I saw that they had a quantity of Winchester rifles, of United
States army needle guns, and even a kind of gun I had never seen
before, the spoils of the Custer battle. They looked very much
like the Remington, have a telescope of wonderful efficiencey, and
charged at times the common long needle cartridge and at other
times a cartridge which explodes after reaching tlie object shot at.
They refill the cartridges themselves, the needle gun cartridges
by inserting in the bottom of the shell a common percussion cap,
filling around it with tallow, then placing the powder and the
bullet. They also fill the Henry cartridges rim fire. It is strange
but true. They sink in the water matches till the phosphorus
becomes like paste. They take that substance, place it in the
bottom of the shell, then dry it in the sun, after which they put
in the powder and bullet. In that way they lose no shell, but
refill them all after shooting. My half-breeds and Sitting Bull's
Indians are often hunting together, but so far as I know the
half-breeds have never yet furnished them any cartridges, as some
people have thought and said.
"Wandering through the prairies we had mass every morning
and prayers every evening attended by all. The Indians were
very attentive and respectful in every circumstance. I would
have come west in vain if I had not remained until winter, for
winter is the only season in which bufl'alo robes are good and
available for any purpose, and the hunters had already traded
away all the robes of the past winter when I reached them. But
winter is severe in this part of the country, and- the great ]ioint
for buffalo hunters is to choose a timbered region close to the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 275
buffalo, to spend the winter in log huts instead of tents and
tepees.
"The forks of the Milk river were mentioned as being a good
])laee to spend the present winter. There never was a stationary
priest among these hunters, onl}' when a few years ago Rev.
Father Lestance of Fort Garry consented to spend part of his
time in winter among them, or lately when the people would go
up to Sun river to Fort Shaw to get one of the Jesuit fathers for
a short visit of three or four weeks.
"Xo less than 150 families from Dakota, belonging to the St.
Cloud diocese, gathered around me for the winter. They built
here a small log chai)el forty feet by twenty-two, with an addition
east for my room. Like all other winter camps it will be aban-
doned in the spring, but tlie boards of the chapel floor, made with
a pit saw, have already their destination. They will be used to
build a flatboat, which two half-breeds will take down the Milk
and ^lissouri rivers to Bismarck, where they will land the priest
and the collection. These peoi)le are doing all they can to make
me succeed. If they do not give me enough to fill the need, it
will be because they are not able to, and then other charitable
hands east, I trust, will finish the work. I concede it is a singu-
lar enterprise, but as I stated above, one decided upon on ac-
count of necessit3\ and one which I may accomplish, although
doing the work of missionary at the same time.
"As we were just preparing to enter our winter quarters, one
very dark night, our camp was suddenly filled Avitli Nez Perces
Indians. Among them was White Bird, a Nez Perces chief.
Nearly all except him were badly wounded. We had heard the
cannon fire two days previous, but did not know anything about
the Nez Perces' war. The fight could not have been over fifteen
miles from us. I began at once the work usually performed in
hospitals. How could a priest refuse his attention to suffering
humanity? The good half-breeds fed those poor Indians, whilst
I washed and wrapped their wounds. The Gros Ventres Indians
treated differently those they happened to reach. They killed
them and were praised by the people of the TJnitd States, whilst
the action of the half-breeds and mine evoked a serious suspicion
in army quarters. However, the cloud soon vanished, and the
officers understood that we could not reason, at such a juncture,
upon the merits or demerits of that so unexpected war. A thing
occurred one morning worthy of note : As we had been taken by
surprise by the arrival among us of those Indians, a neighboring
camp was equally astonished very early after daybreak. An-
other band of the same nation, many of them women, came into
their midst weeping and yelling terribly. In running away from
the soldiers' reach, they had placed their small children on the
backs of horses, and thus ran all night, only to find in the morn-
ing that the children were missing. The desolation of the mothers
276 REPORT OF PIISTORICAL SOCIETY
was great. To go back was to find snre death. Ah ! but the feel-
iug of the mother's heart was greater than the fear of death,
and the men had to nse tomahawks and whips to drive the women
ahead toward Sitting Bull's camp. So great was the fear of the
Indians of being hanged that we saw one yiass on horseback with
only one hand. He himself had cut off the other and both his
feet, to free himself from his chains. On the battle field they had
fonght like lions, to the concession of all onr soldiers. Tlieir
battle ground, situated between two ravines, formed a triangle
with underground i)assages of communication, very deep, and
outside breastworks of an admirable ordet and solidity of con-
struction. The women under that shelter had constructed a cis-
tern about fourteen feet square and two feet deep. Only a little
water was flowing in one of the ravines, but they managed to have
plenty all the time for all purposes, and they could have held
the fight long and liard only for the want of wood in that cold
weather, causing suffering among the poor little children. After
so many difficulties encountered, you might think, now everything
will be peaceable, yet it is not so. The Nez Perces who went to
Sitting Bull's camp are now for the second time on the old battle
field near Bear's Paw mountain and have Sitting Bull and some
of his Indians with them. They go after some supplies of ammu-
nition, sugar, tobacco, etc., which they had concealed there after
the war. . Of course another excitement may be expected daily.
I regret sincerely that the Canadian officers of police petted Sit-
ting Bull so much, instead of reinforcing our work by advising
him to surrender, and put an end to all trouble. Since the com-
mission met at Cypress Hills Sitting Bull has received a rein-
forcement of some 192 Minneconjou Sioux. He is not the same
man that he has been. Like any other Indian, seeing all the
talk he gave rise to, he feels proud and is less able to understand
sound reason.
''The Gros Ventres and Assinaboines who live along the Milk
river were quite glad to see me, the Gros A^entres especially.
They have had no priest visit them since Father DeSmet used to
pass by. Their attention and respect during mass and the in-
structions was remarkable.
''Bulls Lodge, one of the first chiefs, one day after mass placed
his right arm on my shoulders and repeatedly said : 'Father, have
pity on us; have pity on me and my people. Procure us the
the blessings of God.'
"I think the Gros Ventres would be very good if Christianized.
They are about the most trustworthy and mild tribe I have ever
visited. But who will come to their help? Apj^arently no priest
ever pays any atention to them, and the Assinaboines are about
in the same fire.
Yours respectfullv,
"J.'b. M. Genix,
"Missionary Apostolic."
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 277
"■In the Jiulitli Tiasin and mountains I found a baud of horse
thieves, all white uicu. 1 myself had one of my horses stolen from
me. I believe that it is wt'U known that they are there, and when
they can sm-ceed in hiding- away a drove of horses all the cry is,
'Indians have done it/ ^Vhy don't they watch these and expend
somethinji' in briu<iiu<i them to justice? It seems much more iu-
terestin.u' to see what the priest is doino-. Indeed, McMasters,
although they say that the time has gone by when i)eople in the
United States believed i)riests had horns and tails on and cloven
feet, I hardly believe it when I see that the i)resence of the })riest
here can so easily arouse susi)icion among educated people who
ought to know them better.
■"When I was made aware of the above mentioned curious spy
work I was on my way to the Cypress Hills, where Bitting Bull
through his scouts had already learned everything. 'Father,' he
said, "you are now in truth my brother, fur I see the American sol-
diers are as afraid of you as they are of me.' Two Nez Perces
were with us in the lodge at the time, one of Sitting Bull's head
soldiers and two of my Catholic half-breeds. Sitting Bull filled up
the large red stone pipe of peace three times and ] (resented it to
God and then to me. We smoked it together, preparatory to the
talk,. for this is the ceremonial proceeded Avith in silence when
speeches u]ion important matters have to be made. Sitting Bull,
whose mind seems always in ])erfect recollection, although with
a very pleasant countenance, thanked God that I was again with
him, and began telling me the history of the sufferings, of his
])eoj»le for four or five ])ast years. This led him to repeat over
how General Custer was caught and died at the battle of the
Rosebud."
Sitting Bull's story of the Custer battle as given at this time
Avas ])ublished in the Fargo Forum of Dec. 14, 1901.
"We knew the soldiers Avere coming upon us weeks before the
fight," said Sitting Bull, "yet Ave did not Avant to fight if Ave
could do otherwise. In our camp on the Little Big Horn there
were the tribes of the Tctons as follows : The Uncpapas, Avho had
many lodges. The Santees Avith many warriors, Avhose lodges
Avere pitched next to the Uncpapas. Xext came the lodges of the
Ogalala — not so many. The l^rule (Sisjihi) Sioux, came next in
the order of their tepees. The Minneconjou lodges were next
The Sans Arc lodges Avere pitched next. The Blackfeet lodges
came next. The Cheyenne camp came next. There Avere some
Arikaree Indians in the camp with some of the Sioux tribes and
some of the Tavo Kettle tribe also, these being visitors and Avith-
out lodges of their own.
''We did not go out there to fight. We took along our women
and children, and Avent to meet all the tribes of this region, to
make laws and treaties and to visit each other, and to make our
young men and maidens acquainted Avith each other, so they
278 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
could maiTY, as our fathers have done for many generations.
So, when we fonnd the white soldiers were following us, we
marched back into the hills a long way, still being pursued by
the army in direct violation of the treaty of 1868, which
article first i)ledges the honor of the United States to keep peace.
We resolved to camp and wait the will of God, at the same time
praying to God to save us from the hands of our enemies, now
near, and coming without provocation to complete our exter-
mination.
'Tor three days our scouts watched Custer marching toward
our camp. I therefore sent all our women and children into
places of safety through the Ioav lands. We expected the soldiers
would charge through the village, as they did at the battle of
Washita in 1868, when Chief Black Kettle was killed and the
women and children were trampled to death under the hoofs of
their war horses. The Teton Indians are too brave and love their
families too Avell to let them be butchered even by the soldiers of
the United States, and not fight for them until death.
"So I sent my young men to light fires inside and outside the
deserted tepees, placing conveniently at the door of each of the
front tepees sticks dressed like men, and to put up stakes in the
front streets of the village to Avhicli were tied pieces of blankets,
so that when the fires were burning fiercely, and stirring the air,
the pieces of cloth and old rags waved to and fro in the breeze,
and gave the appearance of a densely populated village. Then
I marched behind the front row of hills with all my braves, and
awaited the opening of the soldiers' fire u])on our camp. Every-
thing worked as I had planned. True to their intentions, the
United States soldiers killed my flag men whom I had sent to
meet them and demand peace, and proceeding furiously forward
opened fire upon my empty camp of old tepees and rag mankins.
I then fell upon them from the rear, with all my forces, before
they had time to recover from the shock of their furious charge,
and their surprise at finding the village deserted. My men de-
stroyed the last of them in a very short time. Noav they accuse
me of slaying them. Yet what did I do? Nothing. God saved
our lives because we had called upon him. They should then
accuse God, for truly it was he who saved us by permitting them
to die.
"It was very hard," he added, "to place any faith in the word
of Americans. Ever since I know them my experience with them
has proved that they continually cheat the Indians, over-reaching
upon their lands with big promises, never fulfiHed, and at last
finding some i>retext to kill them."
In reply to inquiries as to the first attack on General Eeno,
Sitting Bull said : "Those soldiers were not brave. When they
saAv our warriors they ran away as fast as they could, and hid
in the hollows of the hills. I was not in that part of the battle-
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 279
field ; I sat on my horse ou a hill and sent my young men to direct
the movements of the head warriors. All my warriors were brave
and knew no tear. The soldiers who were all killed were brave
men too. but tliey had no clianr-e to flght or run away, they were
surrounded too closely by our many ^^'arriors. As they stood
there waitino; to be killed, they were seen to look far away to the
hills in all directions, and we knew they were looking for the
hidden soldiers in the hollows of the hills to come and help them.
"But our warriors first killed the soldiers who were holding
the horses and rode them while charging close up and firing at
the survivors. Let no man call this a massacre. It was a piece
of mere warfare. We did not go out of our own country to kill
them, they came to kill us and got killed themselves. God so
ordered it."
In answer to a statement by Father Genin that it was reported
that Sitting Bull himself killed General Custer, he said excitedly :
"It is a lie. I did not kill the Yellow Hair. He was a fool and
rode to his death." He said further that he did not personally
see General Custer^ during the battle; that his people searched
for the body of the long-haired white chief after the battle, but
that no soldier with long hair was found.
On this point Father Genin himself says : ''Our friend Colonel
Keogh's body and that of another Catholic soldier w^ere the only
ones treated with respect by the Indians, who stripped the dead
of their clothing on the battle field. The Teton Indians are nearly
all pagans yet, not that they do not desire to become Catholics;
they often asked me to go and live permanently with them, and
instruct them and their children, but I had already too much on
hand, and could only pray for them, besides seeing them at long
intervals.
''Pagans though they may be, and used to savage practices, still
they have learned to respect the cross wherever they find it, and
finding on Colonel Keogh's neck a chain and cross they did not
cut uj) his body, but covered up his face respectfully and left him
his cross and went by. A scapular found on the body of another
man was the cause of similar treatment. I believe these to be the
only two persons on that battle field whose bodies were not muti-
lated more or less."-
Sitting Bull further said that when all of General Custer's
men had been killed his warriors rushed to surround the soldiers
on the hill with Reno, and that they would soon have killed them
too but a false alarm was raised that some soldiers had escaped
and were attacking the women and children, and the whole In-
'This is probably true, as it is said that Custer had his hair cut when starting
on this expedition, and as their clothing had all been removed there was no way to
distinguish the officers from the soldiers. Sitting Bull denied that any respect was
shown to the body of General Custer, as it was not recognized.
^It is said that the body of Mark Kellogg, the civilian correspondent of the
Bismarck Tribune and New York Herald, was found untouched at some distance from
the battlefield, where it had probably been overlooked by the Indians.
280 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
dian army surged in that direction. Then when the mistake was
found out, and his command surged again to the hill where
Reno's men were concealed, he gave the order that there should
be no more fighting. '-We have killed enough," he said. "Let the
rest go back and take care of the women and children, and tell
the people how the Indians can fight." Whereat his warriors
were sorrowful and Avanted to kill all Reno's men, and then go
to give battle to the "walking soldiers" (Terry's infantry) when
they should leave the steamboat, but they obeyed his orders, al-
though greatly disappointed.
There Avere many tribes engaged in the battle, and when they
left many of them rode war horses of the Seventh cavalry. Cus
ter's horse was given to Sitting Bull as a present after the battle
by the young chief who had captured it.
Sitting Bull said in conclusion : "My brother. Black Gown,
when you go back to my lands in Dakota, the white people will
ask you what Sitting Bull says, and what he means to do. Please
tell them I want none of their gold or silver, none of their goods,
but that I desire to come back and live upon my lands; for
there is plenty of game and grass, and we can live well if they
will only let us alone. As to my going to war again they need
not be troubled, for T never fight except when I cannot avoid it."
Speaking of religion, he said : "I assure you I say my prayers
every night and morning the best way I know, and I never do
anything without prayer. I desire to be baptized in the Catholic
religion, I and all my children and my people. We would only
Avant to haA'e you with us."
Sitting Bull continued : "The priest who came to see me last
spring (this Avas the Right Rev. Abbott Marty), I treated A^ery
roughly because I took him to be a disguised Yankee coming to
deceive me, and the yonng men wanted his life. These two men
(naming my two half-breeds with me in the lodge) saved him and
HoAvard." (HoAA^ard is one of General Miles' scouts, Indian
guides). He was Avith Abbot Marty when he visited Sitting Bull.
They narrowly escaped death on account of the suspicion aroused
among the Indians on the subject of their visit. The tAvo Catholic
half-breeds above mentioned are Antoine Onellette and Andie
LarriA'ee. They are the only persons Avho could induce Sitting
Bull to meet the Terry commission last fall. I have heard that
the reporter of the Ncav York Herald had given all the praise to
Major Walsli of the Canadian mounted jtolice, as one Avho alone
had tamed the Lion of the West. The fact is, however, he could
do nothing with Sitting Bull Avhen not accompanied by the tAvo
men above mentioned. When the commission Avas about to meet,
^lajor Walsh sent first Cailon Morin, his interpreter, to Sitting
Bull. Cailon Morin after five calls could accomplish nothing
TiOuis Le Eville, another interpreter, sent after Morin, could do
no more than he. Then Major AYalsli had to take with him the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 281
two above nninod Cntliolif men, and yet npon reaching Fort
\\'al,sli Sitting IJnll insisted \\\Hm having everyone get out of the
I>ost that he might, as it were, inspect them before he entered.
The commission, as yon know, accomplished nothing.
Trevions to tlie arrival at lienton of General Terry. I wrote to
the military authorities, stating that if they thought proper I
would help on that occasion. I received no answer. Later, in
f^^bruary and again in April, after I had received assurance,
and had all the moral certainty possible, that I could succeed
fully in the undertaking of bringing back into submission to
the United States government all the hostiles, I wrote to Major
Ilges, commanding Fort Benton, M. T.. to ask of the government
authorities to recognize my action and remunerate, not myself,
but the half-breed men I would employ. Sitting Bull had then
1,579 lodges with him, averaging four and a half warriors to the
lodge, and was to meet shortly in a sort of congress, or grand
])ow-wow, Avith the Blackfeet, Pigans, Bloods. Crees, Assina-
boines, etc., to conclude agreements to stand by each other in
case they would have to fight again with the whites. I thought
a communication of this kind was serious enough to be acknowl-
edged and my proposition approved, for thus all possibility of
an outbreak would have been avoided. Sitting Bull Avas then
Avilling to go by what I would say, and I only needed proper
authority to treat with him. Jiloodshed and war expenses would
soon have ended. But I was obliged to leave the mountains
without a word of answer, and late in July I received the fol-
lowing communication :
"Headquarters, Fort Benton, M. T., May 14, 1878.
''Rev. J. B. M. Gen in. Missionar}/.
"Sir : I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your
letter dated Woody Mountain, April 28, 1878. Your two com-
munications of prior date were duly received by me and for-
warded to higher authority. 1 am instructed to sa^' to you that
you must hereafter abstain from meddling with any of our
Indians on this side of the line, and that your offer to bring —
through your own instrumentality the hostile Indians into sub-
mission — is respectfully declined. I am, sir, very respectfully,
jouv obedient servant.
"GuiDo Ilges,
"Major Seventh Infantry, Commanding."
"Thus I was answered. Of course it is easy to understand that
it would have been hard for the military to leave to a Catholic
priest the glory of such an action, when the legions had failed.
But they must accept the consequences, there having been blood-
shed of brave soldiers and innocent citizens. Their blood is
upon the hands of the leaders. Thus it was also at the time of
the Custer fight. What necessity was there for the fathers of
282 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
families leaving their bones on that battlefield? If their orphans
and widows weep, have wept, and will weep, do they owe it to
necessity? No! Suppose the United States had then given the
money expended in that expedition, say to the Northern Pacific
Railroad company to open the country, after a jnst settlement
with the Indians, or to the missionaries those Indians were
and are yet asking for. The orphans would not have wept with
their desolate mothers, the treasury might own a few dollars
more; at any rate the country would be far ahead of what it is.
''But what will perhaps surprise you more: When I arrived at
Bismarck on the last day of INIay, on my return from the west,
a reporter of the St. Paul Pioneer Press, having interviewed me,
wrote an account of that interview. Upon the news reaching
Chicago, the proprietors of the Chicago Tribune informed the
authorities at Washington that they would take upon themselves
all the expenses to be incurred in bringing in Sitting Bull and
back to the reservation if they were only allowed to go back with
me for the purpose. They did this without letting me know, and
I was informed of it only verv lately. A telegram from those
Chicago parties to the St. Paul Pioneer Press is on file at the
telegraph office there, showing that they were refused.
"There is now a great rumor that the Indian bureau is to be
turned over to the war department and the scheme numbers many
earnest and sincere supporters, because it is generally believed
that military discipline will not allow such frauds as have been
committed by Indian agents. The Indians are afraid it will
come to pass, although they hate the stealing of the past ; indeed,
my experience in places where I met the military in charge does
not permit me to agree with those who desire the change. I
have often been asked by military people to tell the Indians to
put up petitions asking for the change, and invariably refused,
for it would have been against my conscience to do 'it. The
actual state of things permits the Indian if not pleased to
complain of their agent to the military commander; but suppose
the soldier is alone in charge, with full powers, of course, then
he may be as unjust and arbitrary as he may please. He may
satisfy his greed, his fancy, his bigotry, his lust, perhaps, and
who will dare to complain? And if he did dare to complain,
who would hear the complaint and apply the redress? I believe
in freeing Indian agencies from the actual slavish allotment
to which the Indians are subjected, although under the gov-
ernment of a free country, and by means of which like so many
cattle, they are indiscriminately and absolutely given away to
this or that sect or denomination.
"I believe in leaving the Indians the liberty to choose their
spiritual teachers, and that that should be the only object of
the bill.
i
L
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 283
"As to the military being the sole and exclusive managers, that
will never do. Among army oflScers there are liberal-minded men,
generous and noble souls, iust. honest and fair in everv wav,
but they are of the same bone and flesh as the agents, and, placed
in the same circumstances, they will act in the same manner.
But I must leave this matter to those better able to judge, and
to whom Divine Providence has intrusted the care of such things
directly.
"Having visited all the camps at Cypress Hills, having taught
and baptized many of my Sioux, I was preparing to return to
Milk river, when Sitting Bull and his people manifested the
desire of offering to me, each one, a buffalo robe, like the half-
breeds had done. It would have been a nice thing for me. and
would at once have furnished me with from 9,000 to 10,000 robes,
but for fear this would have been misinterpreted by the Ameri-
cans, and besides did not Avant the other Indians to get the
impression that I came among them from greed, I declined
accepting anything but a few painted robes and some tomahawks
and arrows used in the Custer fight. I knew this would shorten
much ray collection, and perhaps leave me in need, but thought
I would give my enemies as little chance as possible.
''Arriving at ^lilk river, I found my half-breeds ready to load
the offerings I had received from them and haul them gratis as
far as the Woody Mountain, thus completing their act of charity.
Now I had been provided with horses and a wagon in place of
the wooden cart of the previous sunmier, and I could go ahead
with my team to pay a vist to the Woody Mountain people, the
others having appointed Palm Sunday to meet me at the Woody
mountains for the holy week and for their Easter duties. How
little we suspected what was going to happen to us! The
weather, Avhich until then had been beautiful and warm, suddenly
changed into the most furious snow storm. I arrived on the
Woody mountains on the last of March so chilled and sick that
death seemed the next thing to expect. My hunters reached me
there only on the 3d of May. On their way some had died. One
small camp of thirty families had lost sixty-nine horses, frozen
to death in a snow storm which lasted twelve days. All had
been much afflicted, but they were still hauling the robes they
had in care for me. Good people, they wept with joy when they
met me. I was then very weak myself. I had suffered much
but I had the good fortune to meet with Capt. Edmund Frechette
and Sergt. K. McDonnel, of the Canadian mounted forces of
the northwest. They took care of me and saved my life. I had
also the pleasure of meeting there Trader McLean, of the Hud-
son's Bay company, whom I had known fourteen years ago below
Great Slave lake in the artic regions and whom I had not seen
since. McLean, although a Protestant, showed himself a good
and sincere friend.
284 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
"After my Imnters arrived, and all were around again for
mass every morning', things were more cheerful. However, the
effects of the storms were marked on many of our poor people.
One old woman who had suffered much already there, came to
the end of her earthly career. I had known her for a good many
years, and always found her an exemplar}'^ Christian mother.
Though her end was approaching and her suffering seemed to
be intense, not a word of complaint ever came from her mouth,
but with a smile on her countenance she would say : "It is
hard to die ! Oh, Jesus, take me ; oh, Jesus, I give Thee my
soul! Oh, Jesus, I love Thee. Forgive me m^^ sins," and she
expired pressing the crucifix to her heart.
''Thus have I seen many of our Indians and half-breeds die.
When they suffer much they want others to sing sacred hymns,
or pray with them, and often do they expire singing, but almost
always without regard of anything earthly and with a perfect
assurance of going to God in heaven. Yours sincerely in Jesus
Christ.
"J. B. M. Genin,
"Catholic Missionary to the Sioux."
CHAPTER IX.
From the NeAV York Freeman's Journal of December 27, 1879-:
"Father Genin seeking aid in Ireland. We find in several of
our Irish exchanges the following notice of the Rev. Father
Genin, M. A. :
"Notwithstanding the very hard times, I trust you will allow
an insertion in your paper in favor of a missionary nearly thirty
years among the Indians of North America, more especially
among the Sioux tribes and Chippewas of the upper- Mississippi
and Missouri rivers. When no white man dared to approach
the then wild and savage Sioux, I happened to be thrown provi-
dentially into their country, and while every one expected me to
be cut to pieces, they only welcomed the arrival of the "Black
Gown." The calumet of peace was ceremoniously prepared by
the high chief of the Snakes, who presented it to the great
spirit and to ule, asking me to stay to instruct them and their
children. Many have been the occasions and temptations offered
them to deviate from the promise they then made to me, but
their fidelity has been remarkable. Indeed, not less than 300
have died, rather than to give up the faith. In order to stay
with them, I had for many years to live as they do in privation
and want, receiving for all support, from the Society for the
Propagation of Faith, only 2,50 francs annually, or £10 English
money. On that I should have found my subsistence, clothing,
means to build churches, caring of orphans, etc., which of course
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 285
was simply impossible. I had, therefore, to go into debt, and
onv bishop, too poor to helj) me. p;ave me a mortp^age on one of
onr princii)al cliiirches. This mortgage, unless paid, Avill be the
cause of our churih being taken from us and tlirned to profane
uses. "NVe have besides, a large number of orphan children,
Miiolly helpless, some of them having lost both father and mother
in the recent Avars; and while the poor in civilized countries
are being visited and cared for by charitable institutions and
generous people, ours, roaming through the prairie wilderness,
have no one to a])peal to in their distress. Many who are calling
for the ])riest to help them at least to die well cannot have
him, for he is powerless, having no means to go to them on the
prairies. The field is too vast for one poor mortaTs efforts to
reach but a few. On account of all this his grace the archl)ishop
of Dublin has been so kind as to head a list of subscriptions for
our relief, by a handsome check, and gave me leave to appeal
to the generous public in any manner which might be likely to
bring us the much needed help. I trust, dear sir, you Avill kindly
convey my ai)i)eal to the j)ublic through your columns. Mr.
Peter Paul McSwiney, 37 Upper Mount street, Dublin, will
receive all contributions which may be offered. I have the honor
to be vour obedient servant in Jesus Christ.
M. B. M. Genin,
''Missionary."
Was there ever an appeal for charity to Irish hearts made in
vain? With the money obtained from this source. Father Genin
was enabled to send some little orphan Indian girls to St. Boni-
face to be educated by the Sisters of Charit}^ at the convent.
At various times during the service as missionary to the Sioux,
during the years intervening between 1800 and 1S79, Father
Genin's good offices were in demand as intervener between the
United States government and the dissatisfied bands of the
Sioux claiming lands in the territory. The first lands in the
limits of the territory io be ceded by the Sioux being the strip
of country betAveen the Big Sioux and Missouri rivers, noAV in
South Dakota and lying soutliAvest of the Big Stone lake, was
surrendered to the government and opened to settlement. All
the chiefs of the loAver Yanktonaise Sioux tribe did not par-
ticipate in the treaty, and for many years afterward numbers
of them roamed about the country both in North and South
Dakota.
In 1S09 one band of the tribe under Mag-a-do-ba (Drifting
Goose) and his brother liA'ed, and followed the buffalo, on the
Dakota or James river, Avhere they also planted a little corn.
Members of this band intermarried with and became closely
related to the SisSetons. Their chief cam}», Avhere they spent
the summers, was called "The Earth Lodges." At the beginning
of the Avinter they would separate into small parties and go
286 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
to the agencies on the east of the James and to Devils lake at
Fort Totten, returning in the spring to their summer camp.
After nearly twenty years of this precarious life, during which
they had been led into frequent depredations upon the white
settlers w^ho had located between Fort Wadsworth and the Sis-
seton agency at Lake Traverse, Father Genin finally secured
their consent to locate upon a reservation of their own, and in
June, 1879, by executive order of President Hayes, three town-
ships of land w^ere set apart as a reservation for Mag-a-do-ba's
disaffected band, and no further depredations w^ere made upon
the settlers.
After the arrest of Louis Kiel in 1884 and 1885, Father Genin
went to Canada and visited Kiel in prison, to bear to him the
blessing of Archbishop Tache, who was Kiel's uncle. He also
took pains after Kiel's death to set at rest certain slanders
concerning him in the interest of truth and justice, and out of
respect to the archbishop, on which point a St. Paul newspaper
stated :
"Father Genin produced a copy of the Boston Pilot containing
an article on the subject under consideration, and said that while
some of the points given were true, some of them he knew to
be absolutely false. Among the statements made by the paper
was one that Kiel had studied for the priesthood but was refused
ordination. Father Genin said he knows this was not so, as he
himself carried a letter from Kiel to Bishop Tache in May, 1865,
shortly after Kiel left the seminary, and went to his home near
Fort Garry, Winnipeg, saying he was sorry to have caused his
lordship so much trouble but he could not conscientiously take
the holy orders. His reason for doing this was, he said, because
he did iiot feel that he could carry out the principles necessary,
and he thought the sphere in which he could do the most good
was to stay and try to serve his people."
The bishop was very sorry on receiving the news, knowing
that Kiel was a man of extraordinary intelligence and firmness
of character. The same newspaper article speaks of Kiel's meet-
ing General O'Neil and offering to join the invaders at the time
of the threatened raid of the" Fenians if a sufficient force to
overthrow the Canadian government could be brought into the
province. Father Genin says the reason why T. B. O'Donahue
and Kiel fell out was because O'Donahue was in favor of the
Fenian raid and I^iel was not. The paper also says the half-
breeds did not at first oppose the change of affairs which came
when the lands on which they were living were purchased by
the Canadian government in 1868. This was not so; they were
bitter against it from the first, and their determination to enforce
their claim and make the Canadian government recognize their
rights was the cause of the war.
Father Genin was greatly beloved by the Chippewas of the
Turtle Mountain region. His voice was ever raised in pleading
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 287
for the poor Indians, and in 1897 the following appeared in the
Dulnth Journal :
"The Journal has received letters from Father J. B. M. Genin,
pastor of the Church of St. Anthony at Bathgate, N. D., relative
to the Turtle ^Mountain Indian trouble. Father Genin is a well-
known character in the northwest, having been continuously for
thirty years or more a missionary and priest among the Sioux
and Chij)pewas of the Bakotas and Minnesota. He is very closely
identified with the redskins and should know whereof he speaks.
The letter is as follows :
"^Bathgate, N. D., May 6.
" 'To the Editor of the Journal:
" 'I have read with interest your article on second column of
page eight of the Journal of May 5, beginning thus: 'Greed of
Deputies,' 'The Underlying Cause of the Indian Trouble,' 'Men
Arrested for the Fees,' et<\
" 'Your informant is corroborated by a letter to me, herein
enclosed, by Little Shell, Red Thunder and Henry Portras, the
two first Indian chiefs, and the third the half-breed chief of the
poor Turtle Mountain sufferers.
" 'I pledge you my word as a priest who has known these poor
peo])le for over thirty years, that your informant is right, and
there can always be found degraded white men who surround
and follow the Indians even as the wolves used to follow the
buffalo herds in our old times, to make them their prey. For this
particular case I can say that I know well personally Little
Shell and Red Thunder, both honorable men. and Henry Portras,
a true and faithful Christian man whose life has been one of
heroic. deeds of charity in behalf, not merely of his own people
but of all white men as well. The pitiable condition of those
poor people is the cause of the suffering of their children, exposed
in winter to j(erish of hunger, if something were not attempted
by their parents to procure the necessary means to get provisions.
It is asserted in some other parts of the Journal that the Riel
rebellion forces were joining them to help them commit depreda-
tions. It is not true. I know besides of my own personal knowl-
edge, that all the Indians and lialf-breeds now at Turtle mountain
have a perfect tribal and native right there. It is not the fault
of these poor people if the sparring political factions of congress
have retarded their treaties and settlements with the government
of the United States, from putting an end to disputes that have
lasted so long, about their rights, which are truly established
by official documents of our government.
" 'The condition of these people is truly beyond all endurance.
I can and will, if necessary, furnish you proofs of all I say.
" 'Yours respectful Iv,
" 'J. B. 1^1. Genin, M. A.'
288 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
''The letter to wliicli Father Genin refers is given below, trans-
lated literally from the excellent French nsed by the chief who
wrote it :
" 'St. John, April 29, 1S88.
'"Fatlier Genin, Bathgate, X. D.
" 'Dear Father Genin : We Avant to speak to you of the
tronble we are having in the mountains. There are some whites
who have made us false offers in order to take our lands so as to
have the timber cut from it, vrithout our permission. The mar-
shals have come to arrest some of our people, and we do not
wish to have them take them, and we have quite decided not to
allow them to be taken alive, as we love our children too much
to permit them to die of hunger; and I believe that you will
not forget to answer our prayers for aid, and arrange to answer
these matters here as soon as possible. I assure you that we
have quite decided to have Justice, whether it be by force of
arms or a more peaceful way. We have had much trouble caused
by two or three Avhites who are against us. They do everything
possible to cause us evil. With respects to all our friends, and
from all your friends in the mountains. We are yours very
devotedly,
" 'Le Petite Coguilla (Little Shell),
" 'ToNNERRE Rouge (Eed Thunder),
" 'Henri Poitras.
" 'P. S. — Please give us an answer, and with your good counsel
we are certain that you will help. Thanking you in advance for
your good favor.' "
CHAPTER X.
It is chronicled in the Duluth papers of a later date, in May
14, that Red Thunder was the only Indian in the whole Turtle
Mountain outbreak who refused to surrender. It is recorded
that it took six strong and active deputy marshals to put the
handcuffs on his wrists. He is 88 years old — on the verge of the
grave — and walks bent nearly double from age and infirmity.
He is a Cree Indian, was born in the Pembina mountains and has
spent all his life there and in the Turtle mountains. His bearing
under arrest was lofty, and when invited, while a prisoner in the
Ramsey county jail, to go for a walk with the sheriff for exercise,
replied with dignity that he would not leave the jail as a prisoner,
but would Avalk out only as a free man. The article concludes
with these words: "He is suffering from pleurisy, and his spirit
is broken. It is quite questionable if he ever leaves the Ramsey
county jail alive."
At a later date the following letter appeared in the Duluth
Journal :
I
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 289
DIED OF STARVATION.
"Ovor 150 in tho Turtle Mountains Starved in 18S8. — No Im-
provement Since Then. — Little Wonder, then, The}^ Disregarded
a Boundary Line, Says Father Genin.
'^To the Editor of the Journal:
''It is now too late that I may have time to look for the oflScial
report I had to make in June, 1888, about the deplorable state of
affairs and the intolerable suffering of the Turtle Mountain
Indians, and send it to you.
"Yet, reading in your columns the statements of a United
States marshal to the effec-t that he had to pay out of his own
pocket funds to the amount of $1,000 for arresting alive, or
without killing outright, nine persons — tAvo Indians and seven
half-breeds — destitute and starved almost unto death, and that,
too, with such a terrific posse of assistants as he mentions he
had spread about, cautioning them carefully, like old Granny
McDonald used to caution her grandchildren, not to go too near
the fire, for it was hot and their flesh tender. I cannot refrain
from stating that the actual condition of the Turtle Mountain
Indian people is about the same todav as it was in the spring
of 1888.
"■In the winter of 1887 to 1888 there were counted 151 persons,
big and small, who died there of starvation. I buried a number
of them myself, taking three, the mother and two grown children,
out of one single family. The Sisters of Mercy, who support
there a large number of orphans and destitute boys and girls,
deprived their house of all they could in order to help me to
carry pork, flour, sugar, tea, bread, etc., to all those we could
reach. There were lots of young mothers who, after giving birth
to their children, had to wait patiently for a meal until their
husbands would return home from the hunt with a gopher or
two, nothing else being found.
"I state facts, remember. I do not put up stories.
"You will ask: Why did not the lazy creatures provide them-
selves with provisions bv cultivating the land? Why did not
they?
''In the first place they had no seed of any kind; and where
the United States government was made to believe so many
bushels of wheat, corn and potatoes had been distributed.
If you had been there you might have found that so many
things never reached the unfortunate; or, if any at all was
obtained, it was only by a few favorites, while the others
were rebuked and sent to do for themselves. One of the
pleas was that so many Indians did not belong to that
reservation, but had come from Manitoba and the north-
west. It is no wonder that the starving people would not
consider the magical cage line, called the international boundary,
but would look for fish, game, etc., even if they had to cross that
Hist.— 19
290 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
great line. I have seen in some instances, and bave handled my-
self, hoes and other handmade wooden instruments of agri-
culture the natives were using so they could plant something,
being refused assistance at the agency. I will cite one instance
especially, that of old Joseph Vallet, over 80 years of age, who,
unable to get as much as a hoe at the agency, made himself one
of oak wood, with which, before my ej-es, he planted a garden
with his children, having procured some garden seed from a
humane disposed storekeeper in the neighborhood, thus showing
his earnest desire to work to help himself, if there was any way
to do so.
"Are the people better today? No, no. Why, then, did not
our heroic marshal go forth with his mighty posse to distribute
that $1,000 of his to the poor, suffering creatures, who, alas!
were trying to save their starving children from the jaws of
death. The marshal's action would be blessed today, and he
would appear a much greater and nobler citizen of a Christian
country.
''The lands of the Turtle mountains are yet unceded, and
while the poor Indians are so long waiting for the good pleasure
of our government officials to settle the affairs of the cession
of their property, is it a wonder that they would try to keep
themselves by cutting and selling some of the timber?
"We believe it to be a true maxim that necessity has no law.
In this, their extremity, the Indians had hardly a chance to
hesitate; and who will blame them?
"We read now the report that the marshal's life was in danger ;
that Red Thunder was hot. Should not Eed Thunder be at least
as hot as our marshal? It is good enough for the marshal that
Thunder was alone and that there was no lightning. I do hope
the marshal and his men will see to it that the children of their
captives are not let die of hunger, while the law will take its
course and a faithful investigation justify the marshal's victims.
"i. B. M. Genin, M. a.
"Bathgate, N. D., May 11."
In 1884 Father Genin was invited to Rome by Cardinal Nina,
secretary of state to Pope Leo XIII., who received him with
every token of confidence and esteem. The holy father mani-
fested the deepest interest in the well-being of his Catholic Indian
children in the wilds of northAvest America, and personally
expressed to Father Genin his appreciation of the devotion and
self-sacrifice that had marked his career as a missionary. Thus,
besides the approval of his own conscience. Father Genin gained
the highest honor in the gift of the church, namely, the personal
approval and the special blessing of the venerable head of the
church, bestowed personally in the palace of the holy Leo in
Rome.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 291
Happy in experience and refreshed in soul, he returned to
America to resume liis labors, and was again invited to the
mission field of Dakota, which invitation he accepted and was
again busied with various missions until the spring of 1889, when
he Avas called to the missions of Cavalier and St. Thomas and
finally became pastor of St. Anthony's church of Bathgate where
he labored faithfully until his death. He died rejoicing in the
faith, and his remains were laid to rest in consecrated ground,
with the blessing of the ancient church upon which his heroic
life reflects so great honor.
Requiescat in pace.
On his deathbed Father Genin wrote the following letter:
"Church of St. Anthony, Bathgate, N. D., Aug. 17, 1899.
''My Dear Mrs. Slaughter:
''Your very kind letter of the 14th inst. was received in my
bed yesterday morning, where T lay without strength, though not
suffering. My sickness is due to severe prostration during the
ceremonies of the blessing of a seven-foot artistic statue of the
Sacred. Heart of Jesus in my church of St. Thomas, this county,
some time ago. The fasting, the preaching, the singing of the
mass, etc., in an excessive heat, put my poor, sinful frame down
low.
"I had got better, however, and I thought I could stand more
work, so I went to spend three days at my mission of Cavalier,
and I got struck down again. Your letter had such an effect
upon me that I wept, and got up feeling better. What a beauti-
ful and noble soul God has given you! and how I would enjoy
seeing you once more. You may be sure I never forget you and
youd noble deeds in Bismarck. I would have corresponded with
you oftener, only I felt too insignificant to take up your time.
However, as you are so kind in your expressions toward me, I
will say this, your writings which I have regularly read, have
always brought me very pleasant recollections of you, and as
they continually add to the evidence of a pure and brilliant
talent, one cannot but form the most estimable appreciation of
your quality of mind and heart; hence, as I also have a great
Avork, an interesting work, in preparation and I am crushed
down with infirmities, my desire would be to obtain your kind
help to put it together when you get done with the rebuilding
of the one that Avas regretfully lost in the Tribune fire.
"I cannot today w^'ite you the incidents of my "sail on the
handcar" to save the life of that poor negro. I am not well
enough ; I will as soon as possible. My work I intend to have
published has reference to my travels and work for the past
thirty-nine years in the northwest. There I trace the origin of
our Indians back to the pyramids of Mexico, Yucatan, etc., and
touch upon the great catastrophe w^hich caused America to be
so long unknown. I feel I am too weak for such a task. As
292 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
an English Avriter, when once toii would grasp my subject your
enthusiasm would carry you as on wings of fire through all the
particulars, which the world will accept as it is truly a marvelous
revelation.
"The title of the book or books will be 'The Sun and the
Cross.'
"Accept my sincere thanks for your good wishes, and be
assured of their perfect reciprocation. You will forgive my bad
writing in this and the preceding letter, as I feel weak.
"Your humble friend,
"J. B. M. Genin, M. a.
"Mrs. Linda W. Slaughter, Bismarck, N. D."
After the death of Father Genin, his manuscripts and papers,
according to his last wishes, were sent to me. Among them were
some valuable treatises on the ethnology of the American Indians,
the result of his personal observations, which I sent to the ethno-
logical bureau of the government in the Smithsonian Institution
at Washington, and received from them a letter of thanks, stating
that the "Pere Genin manuscripts are valuable additions to the
archives of this bureau."
Others of his papers having historical value I shall present
to the North Dakota Historical Society.
But the manuscript of the book itself, "The Sun and the Cross,"
were never sent. The work on whose preparation he had spent
so many j^ears of earnest thought and exhaustive research, into
which he had poured the wealth of his cultured mind, the fer-
vency of his religious nature, and the strength of his grand
intellect, has mysteriously disappeared, and until this day there
has been found only the slightest clue to lead to its discovery.
Thus is the world robbed of a very valuable history of the growth
of human religions on this globe — dating from the fall of man — -
that was ever written. Thus is a great and good man robbed of
the fame due the author of such a work.
As for myself, while I live it will be to me a cause of distress
that I am unable to keep my word to the old friend who honored
me with the belief that I would satisfactorily complete for the
public the great literary effort of his lifetime. But his work as
a pioneer still stands unrivaled. History cannot ignore it, and
posterity will not forget it. As for the long-suffering priest who
has gone to his reward, humilty was his distinguishing trait.
He sought not earthly honors but a heavenly crown. His works
alone do sufficiently praise him. But this state, Avhich was the
scene of his labors and his sufferings, owes a duty to his memory
which I cannot believe that she will neglect to fulfill.
Father Genin's claim to fame and to the gratitude of posterity
does not rest upon the fact that he was a priest of the Catholic
church. It is the church that is honored by his ministry and
should glory in the fame of his achievements.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 293
A CALENDAR OF PRINCIPAL EVENTS OF THE FRENCH
AND INDIANS OF EARLY DACOTAH.
BY ALFRED C. FARRELL.
All feel the iiiajiic of sucli sentences as, Voyageurs! Fur
Bi-igades ! Seigneurs of New France ! Courier du-bois ! The great
land and times of romance. Certain it is that very many of our
greatest literary successes have been founded on the great Ameri-
can fur trade. It was the only Homeric age in America — when
men risked life simply for glory. And how odd to find that of
all the fur locations, the traders' and trappers' paradise lay
between Red River country and Turtle mountains and Souris
river and Swan river to the north. Sjmce is too limited here to
give more than a brief glossary of events that led up to the
occupation of our vicinity by the great trapper bands.
To attempt a liistory of the fur trade without a mention of the
Ojibwa and Cree Indians would be impossible. For, as their
cami)s lay right in the line of the best fur lands from the Great
Lakes west, the Anglo-Saxon has had more to do with the Algon-
qiTin tribes than any other Indians of North America. The result
of intermarrying being the Bois Brule or Metis of the northwest,
a race in themselves. As the Turtle Mountain country was the
choice fur spot, so it has been the most dreadful in the northwest.
From 1805 to 1816 a desperate and continuous battle was waged
between the X Y Fur company, the Northwest Fur company and
the Hudson's Bay company for the monopoly. The companies used
every means : bribery, treachery and whiskey. Bands of men and
Indians were constanth' running riot in that land. Beginning
with the Hudson's Bay company's attack on the Northwest com-
pany's post on Souris river in 1800 to the bloody affair of Seven
Oaks at Lord Selkirk's Hudson's Bay colony on Red River in
1816. The Hudson's Bay company's records for 1840 show that
their hunting outfits from the Hudson's Bay Pembina post alone
cost 1118,000. When one recalls that the company got ten for
one some idea can be gotten of what a hunter's paradise there
must have been in northern Dakota.
About 1500 — The Ojibwa Indians had their westermost village
or mede lodge and winter headquarters up to and east of Michi-
millimacinac. On account of some quarrel they split up and
became about 1,500 : (1) Ottawas, (2) Ojibwas'^and (3) Potto-
matimies. They do not remember the ancient name they had.
About 1,500 Ojibwas were as far west as La Pointe, on the south-
west shore of Lake Superior.
1541 — Jasques Cartier built French fort near site of Quebec;
after a year the colony returned to France.
1608 — Champlain established a trading post at Quebec.
1612 — Dutch traders on Hudson river.
294 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
1615 — Cliamplain led Canadian Indians and western Ojibwas
against Iroquois and Dutch in New York and New England.
1650 — First white traders see Ojibwas, southwest shore of Lake
Superior.
1650 — Ojibwas begin to go to Quebec. They first got their
arms and tiro water.
1660 — Ojibwas, now having guns, began to move out to Mis-
sissippi valley via Chippewa river of Wisconsin, to drive Sioux
south and vest of Mississippi river.
1661 — Eadisson and Grosellier did some exploration of Lake
Superior, noting Ojibwa fur lands.
1667 — Hudson's Bay company formed.
1668 — Grosellier, for the Hudson's Bay company, established
first English post on Hudson's Bay (the first post on this bay)
about 160 miles north from nearest French ])ost.
1671 — Sieur de St. Lusson made treaty for French with Ojib-
was at St. Marie; the first treaty of this tribe with the whites.
1671 — In the train of Sieur de St. Lusson, the envoy of the
French king, was a Monsieur Cadeau. His son, John Baptiste
Cadot, became a great trader and married Anastasia, an Ojibwa
woman. They had two sons, John Baptiste Cadot, Jr.. and
Michel. They were the ancestors of the Cadots of the northwest.
1695 — Chingcabee, Ojibwa chief, went to Quebec and asked
Count Frontenac for help against the Sac and Fox Indians.
1700 — First French fur post in the northwest built at Pigeon
river.
1713 — Treaty of Utrecht; French released all on Hudson Bay
to Great Britain.
1731 — Yerendrye's French fort at Eainy lake.
1738 — First fort where Winnipeg now stands.
1738 — ^^7'erendrye's expedition to the ancient Mandan villages
on Missouri river via Turtle mountains and Souris river, left
from Fort Rouge (Winnipeg).
1750 — Last battle with Iroquois by OjibAvas on Lake Superior.
1754 — French and Indian war. End of French rule in America,
1755 — Ojibwas fought with French against New England and
at Ticonderoga with Sieur de La Come.
1760 — Grand Portage the first post in Minnesota.
1760 — J. B. Cadot, Sr., kept most of the Ojibwas out of Pon-
tiac's conspiracy.
1763 — Northwest Fur-Trade company formed.
1763 — Pontiac conspiracy; some few Ojibwas in this affair.
1764 — Ojibwas at Niagara had treaty and "grand council" with
Sir William Johnson. Chief Wabasson represented western Ojib-
was.
1767 — Northwest company post in Pembina Mountain country;
Peter Grant, factor.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 295
1770 — Ojibwas had camps on old Sioux Iniuting grounds, Mile.
Lac, Sandy lake and Leech lake, having driven Sioux out.
17S0 — Ojibwas and Crees take smallpox from Gros Ventre
camp. Two thousand died ou Nebo river, North Dakota.
1787 — Now began prairie life for fur men. The Eed River cart
was invented.
1794 — Hudson's Bay company's Brandon house established.
1701 — Northwest Fur company established forts on Assina-
boine and Souris rivers.
1795 — David Thompson, Northwest Fur-Trade company, makes
a surveying expedition via Turtle mountains and Souris river.
1790 — Ojibwas take Red lake and drive Sioux out.
1790 — J. B. Cadot, Jr., had his own fur post at Grand Forks
on Red river.
1800 — The noted Alexander Henry, Jr., member of the North-
west Fur company, at Pembina from 1800 to 1805.
1800 — Spain ceded Louisiana back to France.
1800 — Ojibwas about to go to war with United States over
the "line" question. J. B. Cadot. Jr., quieted them at the request
of Sir Alex. Mackenzie of the Northwest company.
1800 — Sir Alex, ^fackenzie moved fur depot of Nortlnvest Fur
company from Grand Portage in United States to Fort William
in Canada. Indians did not understand the "line" question.
1800-1805 — Turtle Mountain Fur company. X Y Fur company,
Northwest Fur company and Hudson's Bay company all compete
for Indian trade. Bad money, whiskey, quarrels, murder.
1802 — Pequis, Robe Noir and Grand Oreille refused to attack
Hudson's Bay company at request of Northwest Fur company's
agents.
1805 — X Y and Northwest Fur companies unite.
1805 — Lewis and Clark on the Columbia river.
1805 — Zebulon Pike at headquarters of Mississippi river. Ojib-
was first see "Long Knives" (Americans).
1809 — Astor American Fur company tried to drive and put out
of business Rollette and Fraser but they defeated Astor and he
had to buy their posts.
1812 — Selkirk colony Red river, established; they were Scotch
Highlanders.
1812 — Mr. Askin, a British agent for Northwest Fur company,
tried to get Ojibwas to attack the United States in war of 1812,
but Keekeeshun, the head chief, refused.
181.5 — The Ojibwa chiefs met the Sioux chiefs, with Interpreter
La Roque for Sioux and Cadot for Ojibwas, and made first peace
between Sioux and Ojibwas.
ISlO-^Battle of Seven Oaks, Red River. Governor Semple of
colony (Hudson's Bay company) killed.
1810 — Congress excluded all foreign traders and trappers for
fur from the United States.
296 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
1821 — The Hudson's Bay company and Northwest Fur company
unite.
1839 — Delegation of Ojibwas visit Queen Victoria in London.
1840 — Up to this time Sioux and Ojibwas were still fighting
in and about what is now North Dakota.
A hunt, 1840, from Pembina River post, costing £23,600 or
1118,000 :
1,200 carts £ 1,800
620 horsemen 1,800
650 women 1,400
360 boys and girls 400
403 boxers and runners 6,000
65.5 horses 5,200
586 draught oxen 3,500
Guns, ammunition, tents, etc 3,500
Total £ 23,600
1846 — England by treaty allowed the United States Oregon,
which is now (1) Washington, (2) Oregon and (3) Idaho. And
it was agreed that the United States line was to be latitude 49
degrees.
1848 — Mexico ceded United States New Mexico, Utah and Cfxl-
ifornia.
1852 — Big Sioux fight. Chief Assaince (Little Shell) seeing
his son's scalp in a Sioux's hand, killed the Sioux warrior and.
cut off his head. At this fight Ta-bush-aw, a Chippewa warrior
who had a virago wife, stood and fought all the Sioux single-
handed till killed; probably a suicide to escape his ugly wife,
the Chippewas said.
1870— Red River trail, Fort Garry to St. Paul, 200 miles west
side river then east side to St. Paul.
We wonder at the daring of these old voyageurs. The feudal
state of the fur land is at an end. Its council chambers are silent
and desolate; the banquet halls no longer echo to the old world
ditty. The lords of the lakes and forest, with their wild energy,
have passed away. The French explorers are a reminiscence of
two centuries ago. The Astorians are no more. No longer does
the French Canadian voyageur mate the rivers ring with his
chansons. The pomp of these emperors of the fur trade has
resolved itself into the forms of modern commercial life. And
North Dakota land, as it was then a factor, is even now one of
the potent factors of the new northwest, the backbone of the
America of toda3^
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 297
HISTORY OF GLEN ULLIN.
BY E. R. STEINBRUECK.
It Avas on a fair day. May 8, 1883, when a car of the L. S„ &
^r. S. Railway company landed finally on a temporarily laid
sidetrack of the Northern Pacific main line, in an open country,
the Curlew valley, about fifty-four miles west of Mandan. There
was the car shoved backward onto that sidetrack and away puffed
the passenger train towards its far western destination.
Soon the doors opened and every inmate, except a couple of ,
Mrs. Schneider's twins, jumped out onto the prairie to take in
the view of the country and where a thriving town was to be.
^Nlost of the newcomers were from Ohio, and from the city of
Cleveland at that. There was John Cannell, Daniel Kneale, Dr.
Sid. O. Moro-an, D. L. Foust, P. B. Wickham, E. T. Green, a
certain Brady, Spindle, Shaw^ and daughter, who shot the first
duck, S. P. Barnes, S. J. Schneider with family, Hugo, his brother,
and E. R. Steinbrueck and family. Glad to get out of the close
car and to breathe the fine Dakota air-, and anxious to see the
lay of the land, the new settlers strayed in all directions, and
every hilltop was alive with people. Land in plenty, but not a
house, not a shack, not a fencepost to be seen. We had to stay
in the car and make the best of it till a freight train, a few
days later arrived with utensils, stock and tents. Even our most
necessary baggage had been delayed on the road, till one of the
next passenger trains brought it along and dumped the trunks
and valises to right and left on the prairie.
The first town of Glen Ullin was a canvas tow'n, and no streets
or boulevards surveyed. Everybody pitched his tent Avhere he
found it most convenient.
A few days later another freight car arrived, with great yelp-
ing. It was Dr. G. A. Stark, who imported not only a team of
horses, but also a pack of hounds. And there was a strenuous
voice to be heard among the quadrupeds as well as among the
bipeds of his kit and kin every day. This is historic and ought
not to be forgotten. Further arrived settlers from Wisconsin,
Illinois and Iowa, besides the majority from 01;io. In every one
of these four states had been established an agency to enlist
colonists for Glen Ullin. A. E. Bovay was trustee for the
Northern Pacific Railway company and Isaac Richardson was
the Ohio agent at Cleveland, Ohio. Each member had to pay
|20 for a certificate and was then entitled to two town lots and
all the concessions as well as to the aid of the agent in getting
located. After finding obtainable land among the vast abundance
of land spread in view, that is, after having become acquainted
with the manner of survey, finding the corner posts of the govern-
ment sections, evervbodv chose his homestead and on a certain
298 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
day all went en masse to the Bismarck land office to file. Many,
discouraged, bad left and had flown back to their old nest.
Gradually lumber arrived. S. P. Barnes started a lumber yard
and so had E. R. Steinbrueck two cars of lumber at his disposal,
but whatever lumber went out of his pile went nights. The
Northern Pacific Railway companv commenced to build a freight
and passenger depot, and even the window frames took the land
fever and traveled over night into the country. It was a glorious
time. Everything was free to go or to come. Chickens, horses,
^cows ran loose and no poundmaster elected. In fact nobody
cared. But cold it was. The water froze nights in the pails in
the tents. After a little some buildings were erected. Sid O.
Morgan, our first postmaster, put up a shack for his post office
with additional sleeping capacity. M. S. Barrett and Dan
Spindle started general stores and E. R. Steinbrueck turned out
as first sign painter to properly advertise the growing business.
There was no butcher shop, no saloon, no well, and the water so
far obtained was from the passing engines. Whenever a train
stopped at Glen Ullin you saw the waterpails running from every
direction. The water of Glen Ullin was very bad, too much
alkali, and it is not much better at present. Small blame if the
townspeople look for some other beverage of a healthier quality.
G. O. White, from Virginia, furnished the meat. Nearly every
day he shot at least one antelope, seldom a deer, though there
were plenty in the surrounding country.
The first three winters E. R. Steinbrueck went east as aide of
Isaac Richardson, the agent, who, was not able to speak German,
or fill the wants of enquiring people of that nationality desirous
of joining the happy chorus at Glen Ullin. Steinbrueck had to
go, who had his correspondence from Glen Ullin every other
week in the German paper, ''Die Stimme der Wahrheit," and who
made the easterners' mouth water for the wealth of the west.
While New Salem had an anti-Catholic union with A. V.
Schallern as secretary, everybody was welcome in the Glen Ullin
colony, and Steinbrueck was the first German and his the first
Catholic family to join; S. J. Schneider and family, second,
came out on Steinbrueck's advice. In the fall of 1883, third,
Jacob Grewer and family found their way to Glen Ullin through
Steinbrueck's correspondence in the paper. Next spring more
of the same color settled at Glen Ullin and took homesteads, as
John Mainzer, Gregor Feser, Phillip Wunsch, Adolph Dahl-
hausen, J. Bohr and others. The Catholics are a funny set of
people, they want a church. So E. R. Steinbrueck collected
money from the east by 25-cent contributions. He offered three
acres of land of his five, granted to him for his services to the
colony. Bishop M. Marty at Yankton, D. T., gave permission
for tiie erection of a church. Not only was |400 collected by
Steinbrueck, but all the vestments and necessaries for the holy
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 299
service. And in this way the Roman Catholic church of the Sacred
Heart of Jesus at Glen Tllin was founded. Soon the Wehris,
Simon Nagel. the Kattenbrocks. N. Claussen, the Tavis', Nic
Simons, the Messrs. Pete Herman. Kokkeler, Benz, Poeppel,
Peter Hess, the Geek brothers and more Catholic Germans too
numerous to count came to Glen Ullin. all through Steinbrueck,
who never asked or received the credit. Glen Ullin, grown to
nearly the best town on the Northern Pacific railway main line,
second to New Salem only, which Avas started on a larger scale
from the beginning, is now a flourishing town, with even more
business than Mandan, and is a Eonian Catholic stronghold, with
a beautiful church.
The firm of Barnes & Nelson (J. T. Nelson who was N. P.
section foreman at Kurtz in 1883) is doing a tremendous busi-
ness. The Tavis brothers, who bought Eugene Denzel's store and
trade, the largest store building in town, are having their just
share of the trade, and the present large roller mill is of
their creation.
In the first years Glen Ullin had a small grist mill, owned by
the Geek brothers, who bought it in Mandan from Schuhmacher.
Soon the boiler was too small, next the running gear had to be
enlarged, and finally an entirely larger mill was in demand.
Many of the old pioneers are dead, many have changed their
homes, but more have stayed, after the first seven lean cows,
when we had no drop of rain from the 1st of June until next
spring, and for which Steinbrueck had to stand the blame. All
are doing well now and bless the hour of their arrival at Glen
Ullin.
Whoever passes Glen Ullin now, observing the fine costly resi-
dences, the large stores, the numerous warehouses, does not think
of the hardships, the trials, the sufferings of the old pioneers,
who turned the first sod and paved the road to prosperity for
the ones to come later, finding a well-organized cummunity fur-
nished with all the necessaries to make life easv.
EARLY DEVELOPMENT OF NORTH DAKOTA.
BY COL. C. A. LOUNSBERRY.
The life of the individual, if he be an active, progressive citizen,
especially if connected with public affairs, is in a measure the
history of his locality, and in preparing to record the history of
this state, and that I understand to be the great purpose of this
society, it is desirable that we obtain the recollections of the
old settlers while their memories fail not, and while there are
others yet living who may correct them if they be in error.
As early as 1868 I had become interested in North Dakota. T
was engaged in the publication of a newspaper at Fairmount,
300 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Minn. I had a bright young friend, a printer, who was then em-
plojed at Winnebago City, Minn., and we agreed that as soon as
the Nortliern Pacific should reacli the Missouri river we Avould
go to that point and establish a newspaper.
Oscar Wall, my Winnebago City friend, became impatient and
went to Audubon, Minn., and with his brother, P. P. Wall, en-
gaged now in the newspaper business at Bisbee, established the
Audubon Journal. I remained at Fairmont until ISTO and then
at Wells until the spring of 1872, when I leased my paper and
went to work on the Minneapolis Tribune, in order that I might
be footloose when the time came to go to the Missouri river
crossing. I watched the work of the graders with a great deal
of anxiety during the summer of 1872, as I had watched the
development of the Northern Pacific region during the two pre-
ceding years, and remember the great disappointment I felt
when the graders were compelled to quit work early in October,
1872, by reason of a violent blizzard which prevented them reach-
ing the Missouri that year. I noted with interest the effect of
the blizzard of January, 1873, which was so destructive to life
in Kandiyohi county, Minn., and was not surprised at the great
piles of snow I found in the Red River valley when I first reached
Glyndon April 2, 1873, spending a day with friends there and
coming on to Fargo April 3, 1873.
The purpose of mj' visit at that time was to find when and
how I could get through to the Missouri river with my printing
plant, which I intended to move from Wells, Minn.
I returned in May and went out on a construction train,
stopping several hours at Valley City, then called Wahpeton,
changed later to Worthington because the Wahpeton post office
had already been established at what is now the county seat of
Richland county, and still later to its present name. As I re-
member it there were but two buildings at Valley City. One
was occupied by McFadden and one by Flood.
The next and only settlement west until Bismarck was reached
Avas Jamestown, where D. M. Kelliher, A. W. Kelly, Thomas
Harris, the old gentleman Goodrich and a few others resided.
The military post of Fort Seward was there and Capt. John H.
Patterson was in command. From Jamestown we went west to
the end of the track on a handcar, and from near Steele drove
into Bismarck by team with T. P. Davis.
Bismarck was the metropolis of Northern Dakota then and
was larger than all other towns. There were two large supply
houses there at that time, each doing a little banking business
in a small way, and in all some sixty buildings, principally logs
covered with earth. A large proportion of the buildings were
used for gambling ]>ur])Oses, for liquor selling, or for immoral
purposes. J. S. Mann, who owned the Lyndale farm on which
much of Minneapolis is built and who erected the original of the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 301
Henry Hector house, the first building: in Fargo, was a settler
at Bismarck then, as were Dr. and Mrs. Slaughter, Mr. and
Mrs. Wm. M. Pye, John P. and Mrs. Dunn. John Bowen, T. P.
and Mrs. Davis. K. R. and ^Irs. Phoebe Marsh, John W. Mitchell.
Denny Hannafin, E. A. Williams. John J. Jackman. and many
who have gone to the great beyond and others who have gone
west.
The population of the town may have been 200. There was a
military post of two companies of the Seventeenth U. S. infantry,
called Camp Hancock, at Bismarck. And there were several
companies of the Sixth U. S. infantry on the hill at Fort A.
Lincoln, west of the Missouri, and that summer the cavalry post
was built, and was garrisoned by the Seventh cavalry after the
return of the expedition which went from Fort Eice early in the
season.
There were military posts garrisoned then at Forts Buford.
Stevenson. Abraham Lincoln. Eice, Seward, Eansom, Abercrom-
bie, Pembina. Totten and Wadsworth. I am not entirely certain
about Wadsworth and Eansom. but it is my recollection these
posts were abandoned later. The country west of the Missouri
river was recognized as Indian country, and when I visited the
present site of Mandan that summer I was accompanied by a
military escort and a band of Indian scouts.
A few weeks later when the Northern Pacific engineers were
starting in on their work west of the river they were attacked
by Indians and the troops from Fort Abraham Lincoln met the
attack with the result that seven Indian dead were left on the
battle field. We could hear the racket and see the smoke of the
battle from Bismarck.
Some time during that summer Eev. D. C. Lyon, of St. Paul,
and Eev. I. O. Sloan, of Minnesota, went to Bismarck for the
purpose of organizing a Presbyterian church, the first Proestant
church organized or established in North Dakota. I think this
was in June and the ministers came on one of the first trains.
Wishing to stand with the better element for the development
of the new country in which I had cast my lot, I became a mem-
ber of that first organization. There were but four of us. John
W. Fisher, formerly of Duluth, Henry F. Douglas, a son of Eev.
John Douglas of Winona, myself and one other whose name I
do not now recall were the four. We built the church, receiving
aid from all classes. W. H. White, now of Fargo, was present
at that church organization.
The saloon and gambling houses were all night and every day
in the week concerns at 13ismarck then, but by a preconcerted
movement every saloon and every place of business was closed
that day during the church hour, though after it was all over
George Gibbs filled up with the stuff that exhilerates and his
frequent shouts of "Hurrah for God" could be heard all over
the town.
302 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
There was no cultivated land between Fargo and Bismarck.
Though there were two or three small garden patches at Bis-
marck. Oscar Ward settled on Apple creek that spring about
five miles east of Bismarck and had some sod crops. I broke
ten acres on my homestead, which fell within the corporate
limits of Bismarck, and planted it to beans. I had an elegant
crop prospect but a black cloud settled down on the patch
one day and the grasshoppers forming it left only holes where
the bean stalks had stood. They drifted onto the track in such
immense numbers that year as to grease the track when crushed,
and stop the trains. I remember a similar effect one morning at
Glyndon in the early days from an army of frogs.
When I returned from Bismarck that fall there was a dugout
at or near what is now Sterling. Vincent was at Lake Eggleston,
a box-car used for a hotel at Jamestown had been supplanted
by Goodrich who had opened a hotel, and Kelliher was feeding
people at the section house; and Jamestown had become quite a
thriving town, ambitious for the land office and certain to become
the capital of the northern part of a divided Dakota. Their
boasting to me on my way home led to the immediate intro-
duction and passage of the bill creating the Bismarck land dis-
trict and the removal of the land office from Pembina to Fargo.
The Bismarck Tribune was established by me July 11, 1873.
Chas. Lombard, of Faribault, Minn., was the printer who got
it out. Morris Russel of Brainerd, Mr. Chambers of Glyndon,
and their good wives were up to assist at the horning. A. C.
Jordan, a brother of J. J. Jordan of the Morning Call, after
wards became connected with the Tribune and remained till
the chilly blasts of autumn when he returned to Minneapolis.
The road was closed that winter. The last train out was a hand-
car run with sails carrying out a party of deputy U. S. sur-
veyors. I left by prairie schooner early in December and paid
|75 for the team to take me to Jamestown. Mrs. Lounsberry,
who remained in Minneapolis that summer, had notified me of
her purpose to clip a coupon from our marriage bond, but Fred
Hoskins Lounsberry was a lively kid, wide awake to the affairs
of the world, thinking, perhaps, that life was one huge joke,
before I succeeded in reaching Fargo even. I borrowed a team
at Jamestown from the quartermaster, on the basis of carrying
the United States mail, for I had brought the mail from Bis-
marck, and finally reached my destination, but could not get
back till spring.
N. H. Knappen had charge of the Tribune that winter, which
I edited, except as to local matters, by telegraph. The local
matters must have been the most entertaining for Knappen got
into numerous scraps during the winter and once received a
fusilade of bullets through the shop that made it decidedly un-
comfortable. Language was quite apt to be printed as it is
&
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 303
spoken in those davs, and when Knappen announced his retire-
ment he invited his friends to come and see him and bade his
enemies go to h — 1, announcing that he would surrender to Col.
Lounsberry but no son of a cur carrying a gun could silence him.
In the summer of 187-4 one Henry established a vegetable
garden on Heart river near where ^Mandan now is. He was
killed in his home by Indians. I think it was in 1875 that John
Wright, herding cattle for N. P. Clark, was killed about six
miles north of Bismarck, and from 1876 on there were frequent
scraps with Indians in connection with the opening of the Black
Hills. I was at Fort A. Lincoln one Sunday when the Indians
came in and run off the mule herd on Custer flats. Boots and
saddles was sounded and we could see the chase of cavalry for
many miles. The herd and the cavalry came back and they
brought an empty saddle and the pony the Indian had ridden,
but left the Indian to find his own waj' to the happy hunting
CTOund.
A. few claims had been taken around Fargo prior to 1873 by
John Haggart and others and a few about Pembina by Chas.
Cavalier, Hon. N. E. Nelson. Joe Rolette, Judson LaMoure and
others, but practically all of North Dakota until 1873 was vacant.
Indeed the Indian title had not been extinguished at the time
of which I speak to the lands about Fargo, though they had
been surveyed in 1867, anticipating such extinguishment, and
settlement was allowed upon them. Chas. Bottineau, Antoine
Gingras and a few of the part-bloods in Pembina county, and
some of the early Selkirk settlers, had grown some crops in
Pembina county, and gardens had been raised about the military
posts but in the main there had been no farming developments
in North Dakota imtil 1873. The era of large farming operations
did not commence in North Dakota until 1874, when ground
was broken for the Dalrymple farm.
The first entry of public land in North Dakota was a home-
stead made by Joseph Rolette in Vermillion, now South Dakota,
there being no land office in North Dakota until December 19,
1870, when Rolette commuted his homestead entry and N. E,
Nelson filed the first homestead of the North Dakota series,
being the second filed in the state. Chas. Cavalier proved up
on his pre-emption claim at the same time and received the first
certificate for the entry of public land. He was the first settler
in the state, having settled at Pembina in 1851. Hon. Judson
LaMoure filed his homestead December 19, 1870.
The first transfer of land was made by Joseph Rolette to
Frank Colombo, but the first warranty deed of land given after
title was obtained and he had a right to sell was by Joseph
Rolette to James J. Hill, being five acres for warehouse purposes
on the Rolette homestead, which had been occupied by Capt.
Henry for purposes of trade as early as 1800. The post office
304 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
was established at Pembina in 1842 and N. W. Kittson was post-
master. Pembina was in Iowa then. In 1805 North Dakota
became a part of Louisiana; in 1812 a part of Mississippi; in
1834 a part of Michigan; in 183G of Wisconsin; 1838 that part
lying east of the Missouri fell to Iowa and that west of the
river became a part of Mandan territory. In 1849 that east
of the Missouri became a part of Minnesota. In 1854 that part
west of the Missouri became a part of Nebraska. In 1858 that
part east of the Missouri became unorganized and so remained
until the territory of Dakota was created in 1861. The territory
was sold by Spain to Napoleon and by Napoleon to the United
States but the Spanish remained in control until the formal
transfer to the United States, when the Spanish flag was first
hauled down and the French thrown to the breeze to be succeeded
the same day by the stars and stripes.
Though Chas. Bottineau had about 100 acres in crop in Pem-
bina county in the early days and there were other considerable
tracts under cultivation in that part of the state, the real agri-
cultural development of the state commenced in 1873, when
ninety-nine persons had ground broken in Cass county. Those
who had twenty acres or more were : John Burke, 40 ; John
Bye, 33 ; Christian Bye, 43 ; A. Cossette, 24 ; John Erickson, 30 ;
Frederick Fagmont, 34; W. H. Fuller, 35; George W. Glover.
30 ; Thomas McKenzie, 50 ; A. F. Pinkham, 50 ; John Eustad, 23 ;
G. H. Sanborn, 30 ; Charles Savageau, 30 ; and N. Whitman, 30.
In 1874 the number of acres plowed increased to 3,813 and in
1875 to 21,018. In 1874 those having more than sixty acres were :
J. B. Chapin, 300; Samuel Deso, 80; John Dunlop, 420; Oliver
Dalrymple, 1,282 ; Dipquick & Qualla, 65 ; Gotleib Fromke, 75 ;
D. E. Fuller, 120; Hanson & Rustad, 70; Edwin Morris, 500;
N. B. Pinkham, 95 ; Lars and John Simonson, 220 ; Clement
Smith, 426; and Newton Whitman, 200. Newton Whitman grew
the first wheat in Cass county in 1873 and the only wheat that
year excepting about three acres where the park in front of the
Northern Pacific depot is noAv situated. Whitman had thirty
acres of wheat and the yield was fourteen bushels per acre.
John Haggart was developing his farm on which he settled in
1871, and Andrew McHench was farming a considerable tract.
They and S. G. Roberts, Jacob Lowell and Gordon J. Keeney
were also developing their claims settled on in 1871.
In this connection I desire to file an illustrated article from
my pen published in the Northwest Magazine of March, 1886,
written then of the first ten years development in the Red river
valley, and I also desire to file and make a part of this article,
duly credited to the author, an article recently prepared for The
Record by Hon. J. B. Power, giving the history of the Dalrymple
farm, which Mr. Dalrymple pronounces correct in every particu-
lar. It is published in The Record for June, 1904, together with
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 305
an interview with James Holes, who was the tirst to engage in
farming as a ]»rofession in North Dakota, excepting possibly
some of the small homesteaders who may have remained in
jiossession of their farms settled al)ont the same time. But to
him is clearly due the credit of being the first farmer of North
Dakota.
^^'hen work commenced on the construction of the Northern
Pacific railroad west from its junction with the St. Paul & Duluth
railroad, twenty-tliree miles Avest from Duluth. the work of city
building commenced in the then unsettled northwest. The junc-
tion flourished for a time, and actuall}' became a city of no mean
proportions, and then the foundation for a city was laid at
Thomi)Son. Men of a speculative turn gathered from every direc-
tion and engaged in business of every character. But the pio-
neers here became the iiioneers at other points. They led on
to the crossing of the ;>Iississippi river, where Brainerd sprang
up amid the dense growth of ]»ines, and in a few months became
a city of 3.500 people. When the road was extended west from
Brainerd at the Otter Tail, at Oak lake, at the Buffalo, and at
the Red river, other cities were built that in their way became
famous. The city to be built at the crossing of the Red river
was looked upon as of great importance, for, being at the head
of navigation on that stream, and in the center of a rich agri-
cultural district, it was regarded certain to become a great city.
A com])any had been organized to make the most of city building
along the line of the road. Tradition says that enough of the
officers of the road were interested in the company to make it
possible for its members to gain correct information as to the
proposed crossings of all important streams. The land, however,
was unsurveyed, and it became necessary to gain title through
actual settlers, unless it should so happen that the ground desired
should prove to be an odd section, when it became the property
of the railroad comi)any under its grant, and could readily be
transferred in that case to the townsite company. An army of
followers flocked here and there along the projected line of the
road, and some passed in ahead. They located at every available
crossing of the streams, and when men said, lo ! here, or lo I
there, the coming great city is to be built, there the crowd gath-
ered and commenced to lay the foundation. The tOAvnsite com-
pany had its agents everywhere to locate or mislead in order
to enable them to locate the tracts desired. Everybody was
suspicious of everybody, and, of course, everybody was watching
everybody. Determining to cross the river near the point where
Fargo now is, a settlement was made by the townsite company
at Elm river in the fall of 1870, and in the spring of 1871 another
at Oakport, four miles above Moorhead on the east bank of the
Red River. Still none was satisfied that either of these was
the point finally to be selected for the crossing.
Hist.-20
306 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
One bright day in June, 1871, a person calling himself Farmer
Brown, accompanied by three Scandinavian "settlers," located
on the townsite of Fargo and commenced making improvements.
Farmer Brown wore brown, well-worn overalls, a sunburnt face,
a hickory shirt and an old hat. He sat with grace and ease on
the handles of his plow while being quizzed by Jacob Lowell,
Jr., who, since early in April, had been making a trip every day
from the mouth of the Sheyenne to the Wild Eice, on the
lookout for just such a party as this. "Brown ! Brown !" soli-
quized Lowell, "seems to me I have heard that name before.
Farmer Brown! a fellow by that name used to run a monte game
down at Oak lake. Besides this fellow is too sleek for a farmer."
vSo Lowell departed and gave the alarm to Henry S. Back and
Henry McHench, who were patrolling the river in concert with
him. Back from the Sheyenne to Georgetown and McHench from
Georgetown to Elm river. Says he, "I believe that Farmer
Brown knows a great deal more about locating townsites than
he does about mowing wheat, and I am going to locate right
there." It was then July 1st and on the 2d Jacob Lowell, Jr.
settled on his claim and became the first bona fide settler at
Fargo. Back followed his example on the same day and
McHench the dav after. Bv that time it was generallv known
that Farmer Brown was no other than G. G. Beardsley, the well-
known surveyor who had been employed to make script locations
for the townsite company. The three accompanying him were
hired to hold the land until the script could be secured. The
land proved to be covered by an old Indian title, and. when that
was cancelled, the claims of actual settlers took precedence. The
lands, however, did not become subject to entry until September,
1873. In the meantime the prosperous little city of Moorhead
had been built up on the east bank of the river, but most of
the old settlers held the fort on tlie west bank of the river,
confident that their reward would come by and b3'.
With the- view of hiding the proposed crossing of the river
settlement was encouraged in the fall of 1870 at Elm river and
in the spring of 1871 at Oakport. These were the winter and
spring camps on the Bed river, and at both points men were
hired by the townsite comi>anies to hold claims for them, and
at both points the early settlers of Fargo were located. When
the location at Fargo was finally made both of these camps were
deserted — moved up in the night to Fargo. One who had been
out late the night before found himself, next morning, alone
in the deserted city of Oakport. Everybod}^ was gone and he
knew not which way to follow, so he went to Elm river to find
that also deserted, and then came to Fargo to find that he was
one dav too late to be classified as an old settler. Jacob Lowell,
Jr., Jacob Lowell, Sr., Capt. George Egbert, George Sanborn,
A. McHench, N. K. Hubbard, and H. S. Back were among the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 307
Elm river settlers of 1870, who afterward became prominent
factors in the upbuilding of Fargo. The same is true of J. P..
Chai)in, J. E. Haggart, G. J. Keeney, Harry Fuller, and N.
Whitman, who were of the Oakport party. Although Lowell
came to Fargo in April, 1871, he did not stake his claim until
July. Harry Fuller staked his June 15th, some days before the
Farmer Brown settlement. Newton Whitman staked his claim
about June 15th.
Until December, 1870, North Dakota was a part of the Vermil-
lion land district, and, so far as the records show, there had
been but one entry of ])ublic land in North Dakota up to that
time. That was the homestead entry of Joseph Rolette, Sr.
He commuted his entry December 19, 1870, and it was the first
cash entry of public land in North Dakota. On the same day
Charles Cavalier made his first pre-emption filing in North
Dakota, alleging settlement November 7, 1870. Hon. Judson
LaMoure made the second, alleging settlement October 28, 1870.
John Hancock, Wm. R. Goodfellow, Joe Rolette, Jr., Wm. H.
Moorhead, Francis Colombe and John Bagley followed in the
order named, Avith others, in all seventeen. Colombe and Bagley
alleged settlement as early as September 10th. Eleven other fil-
ings were made during the remainder of the month, making in
all twenty-eight up to the 1st of January, 1871. Seventeen filings
were made during the following month, and others scattered
along through the year, increasing the total number of pre-
emption filings in North Dakota up to January 1, 1872, when
the railroad track was laid to the crossing of the Red river, to
105. Fifty-five homestead entries and six Sioux script had also
been made. Nelson E. Nelson made the first homestead entry
in the Pembina office, Charles Bottineau the second, Peter Hay-
den, John McMahon and Joshua Park following on the same
day. In 1874 the Bismarck land district was created, and the
Pembina office was removed to Fargo. Up to that time, August
1, 1874, the total entries of public land in North Dakota, includ-
ing conflicting entries, were as follows : Pre-emption filings, 589 ;
homestead filings, 154 ; Indian and half-breed script locations,
21. A. McHench made the first timber culture entry, Capt.
George Egbert the second. Nelson E. Nelson made the first final
proof under the homestead act. Ludwig Theirgart made the
second. French Berquist made the first final proof of land in
Cass county. The first lands were surveyed in Cass county dur-
ing the summer of 1871, by Joseph W. Blonding. He subdivided
eighteen townships along the river from Wahpeton to George-
town. The plats were returned to the general land office in
Washington December 29, 1871, but were not filed in the United
States land office at Pembina until July 25, 1873, and no entry
of public land in Cass county was therefore made until Sep-
tember, 1873. Chester W. Clark made the first entry of land in
308 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
the Fargo office September 1, 1874; Leigh Beardsley the second.
John Erickson the third, and Jacob Lowell, Jr., the fourth.
vS. G. Roberts entered his land October 14th; A. McHench his
October 22d and James Hales his November 7, 1874.
The first settler in Cass county was Martin Schow, who still
lives upon the land originally occupied by him near Quincy.
Jacob Lowell, Jr., is the second oldest settler in the county,
and the oldest in Fargo. He located at Elm river in 1870, and
in Fargo in April, 1871. Ole Lee came in April, 1871, and settled
upon what is now South Park addition to Fargo. When filings
were made upon the land in and about Fargo settlement was
alleged as follows: Jacob Lowell, Jr., July 2, 1871; Charles
Roberts, July 8, 1871 ; Harry Fuller, June 15, 1871 ; Jacob Lowell,
Sr., July 5tii; A. McHench, July 3d; James Holes, July 2Gth ;
John E. Haggart, August 8th; A. J. Harwood, August 22d ; Brad
Stevens, October 31st ; Pat Devitt, November 25th ; A. H. Moore,
August 19th.
Charles Roberts is the father of the first child born in Cass
county. The only ladies in Fargo up to August, 1871, were
Mrs. George Egbert, Mrs. A. McHench, Mrs. Andrew Holes and
Mrs. C. A. Roberts. Mrs. A. H. Moore came August 19th. The
Charles Roberts claim is now practically in the heart of the
city. Lowell's joins the city. Fuller's is Fuller & Eddy's addi-
tion. Sanborn's is one mile out. Gordon J. Keeney reached
Fargo July 5, 1871, and in March, 1872, located his claim, which
extended from North Pacific avenue to Sixth street, north of
the Manitoba depot, and from Broadway to the river. Kenney
and Devitt afterward made a joint entry of this land. Thus in
1871 the foundation of the city was laid, but not until the
18th of October, 1873, was the city platted. The survey was
made by Joseph E. Turner, and the plat of Forgo was the first
instrument filed for record in the office of the register of deeds
of Cass count}', January 2, 1874. The next instrument was a
warrantv deed from John McDonough to Patrick Bond, June
25, 1874!
Cass county was organized in the fall of 1873. Jacob Lowell,
Sr., Newton Whitman and W. H. Leverett were the first county
commissioners. J. H. Pashley was appointed sheriff. Terrence
Martin, register of deeds and ex-oflflcio county clerk. H. S.
Back, judge of probate and ex-officio county treasurer. J. L.
Lowell, Jr., county attorney, and A. McHench, county superin-
tendent of schools.
The post office was established in September, 1871, as Centralia,
and Gordon J. Keeney was appointed postmaster. The name
was changed to Fargo in 1873, and the point never became widely
known as Centralia.
The Northern Pacific railroad Avas completed to the bridge
at -the crossing of the Red river January 1, 1872, and was
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 309
extended west that vear about to Steele, and comj)leted to the
Missouri river at Bisniai'ck June 5, 1873, but no station was
established at Fargo until 1874.
The first house built in Fargo was the house now occupied
by Frank Tanner. It was built by J. S. Mann, and afterward
occu])ied by A. II. Moore as a hotel. E. Sweet & Co. built a
small office before this which is now owned by Lowell.
The Headquarters hotel was commenced in 1871, completed in
1872, and opened by eT. B. Chapin April 1, 1873. The writer
accepted the hospitalities of the squatter governor in this house
A])ril 3. 1873, and that day determined to locate in North Dakota,
which he did a month later. The old Headquarters hotel burned
in October, 1874, and was rebuilt by N. K, Hubbard and E. S.
Tyler within sixty days of the time of the fire. The writer
came over the plains from Bismarck to attend the opening in
December, 1874, meeting then, as he had before, nearly all the
old settlers of Fargo, all of whom were invited to the feast.
We Avere all neighbors in North Dakota in those days. Every-
body knew everybody, whether he lived at Fargo, Jamestown,
Bismarck, Pembina or Grand Forks. Trains did not run west
of Fargo in winter. The writer paid seventy-five dollars in
December, 1873, for a team to take him from Bismarck to James-
town, and then drove a s|)an of mules from Jamestown to Fargo.
Six days were required for the trip. After reaching Fargo two
days more were required to reach St. Paul by rail, a stop over
night being made at Brainerd, and then proceeding by way of
Duluth next day. This state of afi'airs continued until 187G.
In December, 1874, the tax rolls of Cass county showed but
240 personal-tax payers in Cass county. The total valuation
was 181,235. There were but seventeen names on the real estate
outside of the city limits, viz : P. P. Makin, Peter Dalstrom,
E. C. Enderson, W. G. LeDuc, James Holes. John Kinnan, Char-
lemagne Tower, John E. Haggart, E. A. Grant, D. P. Harris,
P. Goodman, B. A. Berg & Co., Xels Olson, Tolger A. Woo, John
Erickson, X. Whitman an(J W. G. Goodrich; and but twenty-five
on the real estate rolls within the city limits, viz: C. E.
Peterson, Terrence Martin, Northern Pacific Railroad Company,
A Plummer, Francis Pinkham, John H. Hanson, P. W. Ken-
nedv, B. A. Berg & Co., J. B. Chapin, C. S. Foster, Chas. Cotter,
Bernard Griffin, L. E. Beardsley, E. S. Tyler, A. McHench,
D. A. Sanders, J. Lowell, Jr., E. A. Grant, Oscar Smith, George
Egbert, A. J. Durham, A. A. Hall, John Cummings, John E.
Haggart and John Burns. The total value of the real property
within the city limits was f23,490. In 1885 the valuation of
Fargo city property had increased to |3,825,950, the value of
Cass countv farm lands to |7,000,130, and the personal property
to 13,014,990. The total valuation in 1885 was |14,055,180. No
computation of facts will better show the progress made in the
310 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
development of the country during the past eleven years. This,
it should be remembered, does not include the homestead lands,
which are not taxable until patents are issued. The personal
tax payers, numbering 240 in 1874, had increased to 2,883 in 1885.
HISTORY OF METHODISM IN NORTH DAKOTA.
BY WILLIAM H. WHITE,
The history of the first Methodist Episcopal church of Fargo
is, largely, the history of early Methodism, in that part of the
great northwest north of the forty-seventh parallel of latitude
and west of the Red River of the North. Long before the Indian
title to the lands in the Red river valley was extinguished, the
pioneer Methodist preacher took up his work of laying the
foundation of our great church in this country.
In the omniscient mind of the Master nothing is left to chance.
As we witness the unfolding of His plans, we realize how
for generations unborn His loving thoughtfulness provides.
In the early history of Methodism in the little town of Adiz,
Ohio, over seventy years ago, our sainted Bishop Simpson grew
up with, and by his pure life was the means of the conversion
of, a young man by the name of Gurley. While subsequently
associated with him in Allegheny College, he was instrumental,
through divine direction, in young Gurle^^'s entrance into the
ministry, who, later, became the father of Methodism in this
portion of the northwest.
Rev. James Gurley, better known by the affectionate title of
Father Gurley, took up his residence at Brainerd, Minnesota,
as a missionary of the Methodist church, in the fall of 1871,
his mission extending from Duluth, on Lake Superior, to the
entire then inhabited portions of northern Minnesota, and what
is now known as North Dakota.
The beginnings of Methodism in northern Dakota, under the
direction of Father Gurley (like that movement under the direc-
tion of Wesley), had its origin in the prayer and exhortation
meetings held in the shanties of the pioneers. Through the
Years of 1871 and 1872 no church organization was effected in
all of northern Minnesota and Dakota, except at Duluth and
Brainerd. Fargo being but one of tlie many appointments upon
a circuit of 150 miles, could claim only a portion of Father
Gurley 's time, and great were the sacrifices he made to reach
it. He, however, laid the foundations of the church in this
state, strong and deep, and upon this foundation, since 1872,
Methodism has been building.
No official local organization was efl'ected in northern Dakota
during the year 1873, but Methodism assumed more permanency
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 311
and a niiolens was definitely formed at Fargo, of which the legal
existence of our church was the outgrowth in 1874.
During 1873 northern Dakota was joined to the Northwest
Iowa conference and was known as the Northern Pacific Mission.
The Rev. John Webb was regularly a])pointed by that conference
as general missionary Avest of the Ked river. Rev. Gurley retaining
the work in northern Minnesota. Mr. Webb's residence was at
Fargo and his circuit comprised the district in w^hich now are
situated the towns of Jamestown, Caledonia, Grand Forks and
Abercrombie, but no churches were officially organized at any
of these points at this date.
Church services during 1873 were regularly held at Fargo in
what was known as Pinkham's Hall, located on the corner of
Front and Fifth streets. Rev. Mr. Webb officiated when in Fargo,
his place being supplied during his absence b}' Father Gurley
or bv services conducted bv some of the laitv.
While no official membership existed, the church affairs were
generally looked after by ^\r. and ]\rrs. Alonzo Plnmmer, Miss
Emma Plummer and William H. White. A Sunday school of
about twenty scholars was formed with Wm. H. White as super-
intendent and with Mrs. Plummer and Miss Plummer as teachers.
These informal organizations existed in Fargo throughout this
year. Rev. !Mr. Webb fostering them and giving them the larger
portion of his time in connection with his duties at other points
on his circuit.
A church building was talked of and some funds raised but
nothing further done except to select and solicit from the rail-
road company a donation of two of the lots upon which our
present church stands.
Early in the year 1874 energetic steps were taken toward
collecting money and laying plans for the erection of the first
Methodist church in North Dakota.
Through the kindness of the Northern Pacific Railroad com-
pany in giving free rates for freight on building material, and
the generosity of merchants and business men generally, iiTcspec-
tive of denomination, a subscription sufficient for the commence-
ment of a small church was raised and active operations toward
its erection were begTin early in the spring.
The church building (the dimensions of which were about
thirty by fifty feet) was completed and ready for occupancy by
the 1st of July.
On the 20th of July the legal existence of the First Methodist
church and Sunday school of Fargo may be said to have begun,
although for nearly a year prior to this date an organized
Sunday school and services under the auspices of the Methodist
church had been held with such regularity as the opportunities
and circumstances of the time would permit.
312 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
The meeting was held in the church building, the Kev. H. J.
Christ of Brainerd, Minnesota, presiding. Those present were
Eev, John Webb, missionary to the Northern Pacific mission,
James Douglas of Moorhead, Minnesota, Alonzo Plummer, Mrs.
Alonzo Plummer, Miss Emma Plummer and Wm. H. White.
A board of trustees was elected consisting of N. K. Hubbard,
G,eo. I. Foster, Alonzo Plummer, secretary, and Wm. H. White,
president.
There was no board of stewards formed at this time, as the
membership consisted of but one person (Wm. H. White). The
former was continued as Sunday school superintendent. The
school at that time consisting of about twenty members. After
determining the cost of the new building to be |1,200, upon
which had been paid about |80(), a canvass of subscriptions show-
ing a deficit of |2()0, and after devising plans for the support of
Rev. Mr. Webb as missionary, the meeting adjourned.
While the church was started practically without a member-
ship, according to the church records, its membership comprised
the entire town as far as sympathy, interest and aid was con
cerned, and the interest manifested by the congregation insured
success from the beginning; and for several years after it was
the church home for all denominations until, with the incoming
of new people, these organizations were of themselves sufficiently
strong to build their own houses of worship. The first loss of
this nature occurred December 30, 1877, when the Presbyterians,
who had worshipped with us, went off to form a society of their
own denomination. These were followed September 22, 1878,
by the Baptists, who had erected for themselves a church build-
ing. Later, November 2, 1881, the Congregationalists likewise
erected their own church edifice. These repeated drains upon
our working membership were felt but those of our own, with
renewed energy and added zeal taking up the work, no serious
drawbacks attended these repeated withdrawals. In the fall
of the year mentioned (1874) our church was dedicated. At
this time a subscription was taken sufficiently ample to free it
from debt. During this year Missionary Webb had also formed
a nucleus for a church at Grand Forks fostered by the Fargo
church by donations of books, etc. In the fall of 1874 the North-
western Iowa conference returned the Rev. John Webb to the
Northern Pacific mission, with headquarters at Fargo, and, as
an assistant, the Rev. Mr. Curl was appointed, with headquarters
at Grand Forks.
During the spring and summer of 1875 the Fargo charge was
one of a circuit as in former years, the Rev. Mr, Webb giving
most of his time to this part of the work but also laying such
foundations throughout the territory as were afterwards devel-
oped, largely through the instrumentality of the Fargo church.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 313
In the fall of 1875 the Xorthwestern Iowa conference estab-
lished a district of northern Dakota, calling it the Northern
Pacific district. Rev. Mr. Webb was appointed presiding elder
and Rev. J. T. Walker pastor at Fargo. This Avas the first
ap]iointment made directly to Fargo. On acconnt of ill health
^Ir. Walker was unable to take the appointment and the Rev.
J. B. Starkey was transferred from Onawa, Iowa, and appointed
to Fargo in Mr. Walker's place. Brother Starkey arrived in
Fargo on November l.'^th.
On Sunday, November 14th, he preached his first sermon in
Fargo, being the first sermon preached by a regularly appointed
l)astor at Fargo.
The congregation numbered twenty-three people. The member-
ship at this date, according to records now in Rev. Starkey's
possession, consisted of five persons, namely : Miss Alvira Pink-
ham (now Mrs. Geo. Cooper), Mrs. E. A. Grant, ^frs. Geo. I.
Foster, :Mrs. E. A. Atkinson and Wm. H. White. The Sunday
school at this date was re-organized under the Sunday School
Union with the same officers and teachers. The first prayer
meeting held by the new pastor was in the church on the evening
of November 18th, four persons being present. Revival meetings
were j.'lanned by Rev. Starkey shortly after his arrival and
continued for two weeks. While no additions were made to the
church, the influence for good on the toAvn was marked, and
the church as an institution Avas strengthened thereby.
During the spring and summer of 1876 Rev. Mr. Starkey, in
connection with his pastoral work, was very energetic in his
efforts to advance the cause of temperance in the town, lecturing
and organizing a tem]ierance band which had a marked influence
on its temperance princii)les.
In the fall of 1876 North Dakota was placed in the Sioux City
district, with Rev. T. M. Williams presiding elder. He visited
Fargo but once during the conference year, having to travel by
the way of St. Paul, N. P. Junction and Brainerd, a distance
of 600 "miles, to reach the district. Rev. Mr. Starkey acted in
the double capacity of pastor at Fargo and presiding elder,
rendering faithful service in enlarging the plans started by the
Rev. Mr. Webb throughout North" Dakota, and in addition to
his faithful service at Fargo he completed a church at Grand
Forks.
Mr. Starkey's pastorate in Fargo terminated in the fall of 1878.
As a pastor he was a man of influence in Fargo, not only in
the church but throughout the town and at adjacent points.
His untiring efforts and fervent zeal placed the church upon a
permanent foundation with opportunities for rapid advancement
under subsequent leadership.
On September 28, 1878, at a meeting held at Cherokee, Iowa,
by a joint commission from the Northwest Iowa conference
314 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
and tlie Minnesota conference, it was decided to attach to the
Minnesota conference all the territory north of the forty-sixth
parallel of latitude, and the presiding bishops of each conference,
concurring in this decision, completed the transfer, thus making
North Dakota and Fargo charge at this date in the Minnesota
conference, and designated as the Red River district. Later, in
the fall of 1878, the Minnesota conference appointed the Rev.
Mr. Starkey presiding elder of this district. Rev. Mr. Barnett,
a transfer from Kentucky, as pastor at Fargo. Rev. Mr. Barnett
failing to meet the appointment. Presiding Elder Starkey
appointed the Rev. H. B. Crandall, from Alexandria, to Fargo.
Mr. Crandall served this charge as pastor during the conference
year of 1878 and 1879, enlarging the membership of the church,
organizing its societies and rendering efficient service during
his pastorate.
On October 6, 1879, Rev. C. F. Bradley was transferred from
Duluth to serve the Fargo charge. Rev. Mr. Starkey being re-
appointed presiding elder. Mr. Bradley's pastorate was of only
a year's duration, but it was a year crowded with improved
opportunities and rapid strides in the development and extension
of the interests of the church, and through the Fargo church to
the entire district. During this year Mrs. S. M. Stiles of Hart-
ford, Connecticut, solicited in eastern cities and shipped to the
Fargo church nearly a ton of Sunday school books and church
literature, which in turn, through the wise management of Rev.
Mr. Bradley and officers of the Sunday school, were reshipped
to the various new towns springing up about Fargo, and were
incentives to the beginnings of new Sunday schools, wiiich have
developed into what are now our neighboring Methodist churches.
The gift also formed the basis of our present Sunday school
library. Mr. Bradley's pastorate was also characterized by an
unprecendented religious growth in the church. The member-
ship numbered about 100.
A literary society of unusual interest was formed. The class
meeting was well attended and every department of the church
showed the favorable results of sympathetic interest and effort
between pastor and people. His ripe scholarship, judgment and
dignified Christian bearing drew many outside of any church
relationship and, by enlarging our congregations, benefited those
who came and contributed to the material interests of the church.
From these conditions our church soon proved inadequate to
our needs, necessitating action with reference to a new church
building. Late in the summer of 1880 Mr. Bradley received a
call to a professorship in Hamline University which he accepted,
after a vacation, at the end of the conference year; the church
being supplied by Rev. 0. N. Stowers of the Wisconsin conference.
On October 11, 1880, Rev. C. N. Stowers was regularly appointed
to the Fargo charge and served as its pastor until the summer
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 315
of 1881 at which time he was obliged to resign on account of
ill health occasioned by overwork, and the Rev. S. B. Warner
was transferred from the Upper Iowa conference to finish the
year. The fall of 1880 and the winter of 1881 under the pas-
torate of Brother Stowers were busy seasons for Methodism in
Fargo. The little church which had accommodated the society
for six years became entirely inadequate to the needs of the
growing congregation, and it was sold to the Catholics. It was
not without great regret that the members saw the building
which had so long been their church home, mounted on rollers
and slowly moved from the location upon which it had been
of so much influence. In its place was erected a building better
adapted to the convenience and comfort of the growing society,
at a cost of $5,000. Subscriptions had been taken but the funds
realized were insufficient to free it from debt, and most heroically
did the membership at repeated times respond to the call for
financial aid and, for the reason that we prize those things
which cost the greatest struggle to acquire, the new church
soon began to be recognized and appreciated as the church home
in the same sense as was the little old church which had been
so deeply seated in the affections of the people. By Christmas,
1880, the new church was finished, and pastor and people devoutly
returned thanks for the divine aid which had enabled them to
construct, for His worship, a building so commodious. At this
time was placed in the tower the first bell that proclaimed prot-
estant Christianity to the people of North Dakota, and, being the
first member of any protestant church in North Dakota, Wm.
H. White was called upon to first send its tones vibrating through
the air.
About this time the membership numbered 125 and the Sunday
school 150.
On September 29, 1881, the Minnesota conference convened
and was entertained at Fargo, its sessions being held in the
Fargo church. At this time the Rev. J. B. Starkey, who since
November 30, 1875, had served the people so faithfully, closed
his relations with the district to take work in another field.
Largely through his self sacrificing and energetic labors the
Fargo membership had grow^n from five to 125, and the district
from tw^o churches to over two dozen churches, nearly all of
which ow^e their start and success to him.
At this conference (September 29, 1881) the Rev. S. B. Warner
was appointed pastor and Rev. G. R. Hair presiding elder of
the Fargo district.
On December 31, 1881, Wm, H. White resigned the superin-
tendency of the Sunday school, after a service of eight years
dating from its beginning. He was succeeded by T. S. Quincy
who served until September 1, 1882, and who was in turn followed
by Smith Stimmel, who acted in the capacity of superintendent
until May 1, 1883.
316 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
The clmrcli under the pastorate of Rev. Mr. Warner, during
the conference year of 1881 and 1882, rapidly increased in mem-
bers. Being at a period of great influx of people to Fargo, the
interests of the church were stimulated by the acquisition of
new members, and under the careful and painstaking super-
vision of Rev. Mr. Warner the spiritual, social and financial
interests of the church received a great impetus. The pastorate
of Rev. Mr. Warner closed October 4, 1882, and that of Rev.
M. S. Kaufman began, continuing through a period of three
years from October 4, 1882, to September 24, 1885. This period
of church history is one of great importance. Fargo was at
the height of business prosperity and the center of activity for
the surrounding country. Many operating large farms in the
country, and carrying on other lines of, industry, resided at
Fargo and made this their church home. During Rev. Mr. Kauf-
man's ministry the Foreign Missionary and Ladies' Aid societies
developed unusual activity and interest. Special revival services
were held each year, those of one winter being protracted through
eleven consecutive weeks, resulting in many conversions and valu-
able accessions to the church. Much of the prosperity and
growth during this period are due to the earnest and faithful
work of Brother Kaufman, with those who so nobly seconded
his efforts. During this period the general conference, which
met in Philadel]>liia May, 1884, divided the Minnesota conference
and established the North Dakota Mission conference, also
passing an enabling act for the Mission conference to become an
annual conference when deemed advisable. The first session of
the Mission conference was held at the Fargo church October
2, 1884. Bishop Fowler presided. At the second session of the
North Dakota Mission conference, held at Wahpeton September
24, 1885, the Rev. S. W. Ingham, of the Upper Iowa conference,
was appointed to Fargo, serving three years. The Rev, H. B.
Bilbie, of the Minnesota conference, was appointed presiding
elder of the district at the same time, serving the same period.
At the third session of the North Dakota Mission conference,
held at Grand Forks October 14, 1886, Bishop Harris presiding,
a motion was made by the Rev. D. C. Plannette that an organiza-
tion of an independent conference be effected, to be called the
North Dakota Conference. This motion was carried by a vote
of twenty-nine to two, thus accomplishing the final work of
Methodist conference building in North Dakota.
Fargo was again the seat of the conference which convened
October 19, 1887, being the first session of the North Dakota
Annual conference. This gives the Fargo charge the honor of
not onlv holding the first Methodist service in North Dakota,
but the first Mission conference and the first annual conference
as well.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 317
During the pastorate of Rev. Mr. Ingham the snperintendency
of the Sunday school was held by Wm. Mitchell, who succeeded
Smith Stimmell on May 1, 1883, holding the office until May 1,
1888, when he was succeeded in office by W. P. McKinstry.
On October 11, 1888, Rev. G. S. White of the Central New
York conference was ajtpointed to Fargo by Bishop Hurst, D. C.
Plannette being returned as ])residing elder. Rev. G. S. White's
pastorate was characterized by renewed activity on the part of
the church along various lines of work.
He formed among the younger membership the Young People's
Cliristian League, liaving in view the maintenance of a Sunday
evening devotional meeting conducted by young people. This
later became the Epworth League of our church. A Friday
evening class meeting was also organized for the older members.
Through the energetic efforts of Brother White a directory was
prepared with photographs of all the churches, their location,
names of pastors, times of meeting, etc., and placed in the various
hotels, the post office and other places for the benefit of strangers.
During this pastorate the missionary work was taken up with
added zeal and renewed effort and the introduction of pyramid
mite boxes materially increased the funds of the society.
Amounts were raised by tlie Ladies' Aid societ}' and expended
for parsonage furniture and plans were also begun for the erec-
tion of a parsonage, being carried into effect the following year.
The pastorate of Rev. G. S. White was followed by that of Rev.
D. W. Knight, a transfer from the East Ohio conference.
The history of the church under Rev. Mr. Knight's ministry,
covering a period of two years, may best be told in his own
words, as taken from the following letter, "My pastorate of
First M. E. church, Fargo, began December 22, 1889, and closed
Xovember 1, 1891, Was transferred from the East Ohio to the
Xorth Dakota conference by Bishop Hurst and appointed to
the First M. E. church by Bishop Mallalieu about the 25th of
Xovember, 1889. Rev. D. C. Plannette was presiding elder;
Rev. G. S, White was my predecessor. We arrived in Fargo
December 21, 1889, and sabbath morning, the 22d, first met in
worship that royal people. Our acquaintance grew rapidly, and
I soon found I had a choice people in the city numbering about
12.5. An active Epworth League and a wide awake sabbath
school greeted the pastor.
''Christmas festivities and receptions opened the doors in many
of the best homes of the city for new friends and friendships
that warm our hearts whenever thoughts revert to Fargo and
pastorate there.
"The winter of 1889 and 1890 was taken up with visitation and
some revival efforts, which we have reason to believe were not
whollv in vain.
318 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
"With the opening spring came the enterprise of building a
parsonage, in which enterprise, I had been informed, I was
expected to lead.
"The work was undertaken and, everything favoring, the 1st of
November, 1890, we moved into our new home, a gem of modest
beauty, one of the cosiest and most attractive for the cost in
the city. It cost |2,000. Church repairs and improvements of
property added made a total of nearly |2,500, which was all
paid by the good people and no debt remained when -Dr. May
began his pastorate in November, 1891.
"Soliciting money for church enterprise is often accompanied
by unpleasant greeting from the solicited, but I must say I had
the fewest while soliciting. On the other hand, I had most
pleasant experiences and especially from non-members. When
asked to help in the enterprise they would say, "1 will help yoU;
for you have a noble people, men and women, in your church
who occupy the first place among us and are worthy," My heart
often warmed and glowed when I heard my own thus commended
and honored.
"With this standing it is no marvel that First church raised
nearly $8,000 for all purposes in the two years. The membership
varied with losses and gains; losses by death and removal.
"Mrs. Thos. Hanson and Mr. Bamford and others died. Many
came in by letter and without, yet the gain, above all losses
left some advance in the membership. Benevolences increased
steadily, fellowship grew and the spiritual life magnified, until
there was a most happy state of soul in the church. For all this
I take no especial credit. The church was on the verge of
growth and development. I entered at an opportune time and
went with the tides that bore on to prosperity. To God be all
the praise, for under my successor's pastorate for five years the
tides widened and deepened, until the First church has taken
first rank in the great nortlnvest.
"Blessings divine on Fargo and the First M, E. church."
This letter shows for itself the sweet and unselfish spirit of
our brother knight, who is deserving of much more credit for
the favorable conditions he notes than he accords to himself.
FARGO IN THE TIMBER.
BY G. F. KEENEY.
Fargo in the Timber is of interest to every one in this state
from the fact that next to Pembina it was the first nucleus of
white settlers in North Dakota. Aside from the numerous mili-
tary posts, which at that time numbered upwards of a dozen in
what is now the state of North Dakota, Fargo in the Timber was
a settlement of about 600 people on what is now called "The
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA " 319
Point,'' where the Xorthern Pacific and Front street bridges now
cross the Red River of the North. These people were mostly
what were called in those days ''The End of the Track Gang."
People who were always pushing just ahead of the track construc-
tion on the line of the Northern Pacific railroad, so that when
it became noised abroad that Oak Lake would be the end of the
road during the winter of 1S71 and 1872. these people pulled out
for the Red River of the North, and finding lots in Moorhead
had a certain cash value, they crossed the river and settled in the
timber on the Dakota side. Here they put up their tents, log
huts, and constructed underground habitations along the banks
of the river, and settled down to a winter of contentment and
ease. Most of them had money, earned during the summer months..
and those who had not engaged in some line Of business in a small
way, saloon business by preference. Gambling houses were num-
erous, and two dance halls where the violin could be heard on
any night in the week were opened. Of course, there Avere some
who had simply settled down here for the winter with their fam-
ilies, expecting to continue working along the line on some con-
struction work during the summer of 1872. The Point was at
this time covered with a heavy growth of elm and oak timber,
with a dense growth of underbrush. There was but one trail
leading from the ferrv at the foot of what is now Front street
to General Rosser's headquarters, chief engineer of the Northern
Pacific, who with a corps of engineers wintered in tents near
where is now the Davis block. This large settlement of General
Rosser's engineer corps was called Fargo on the Prairie, and be-
tween the aristocracy of this Fargo and the denizens of Fargo
in the Timber there was not the best of good will existing, and
the people of the latter place were always alert to take advantage
of the members of General Rosser's camp. So one day just be-
fore Christmas when it was noised abroad that a four-horse
wagon had gone east to get a supply of potatoes for Rosser's
camp it was decided at a meeting held in the afternoon that
Fargo in the Timber should get the benefit of the potatoes. Just
after dusk the team pulled across the river and started to ascend
the bank on the Dakota side. The drivers were well muffled up,
cold from their long drive, and did not notice that several men
Avere quietly working at the rod holding in place the end-board
of the wagon in which the potatoes had been packed, loosely
surrounded by sacks and straw to keep them from freezing. As
the wagon ascended the steep bank the end-board was raised,
revolvers were fired off, and such a hubbub was raised generally
that the team ran away and the potatoes were strung along the
trail and picked up by men, women and children who were on
hand to reap the harvest. The mess of which I was one succeeded
in getting nine good sized potates for our Christmas dinner.
On another occasion a wagon had been sent down to Alexan-
dria to purchase supplies of any kind for the use of the camp of
320 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Fargo on the Prairie. This wagon crossed the river after dark
loaded with chickens and turkeys, and was absolutely stripped of
its contents on its way through Fargo in the Timber, the half-
frozen driver sitting entirely' unconscious of what was going on
until he reached the headquarters stable on the ground now
occupied by the deLendrecie block.
General Kosser had been a general in the Confederate army,
and when he established his engineer corps headquarters at this
point he organized it along the line of an army camp. There were
some thirty or fort.y tents devoted to various purposes, and here
General Eosser as well as a number of his subordinates had their
wives, and in some cases their children, with them. But life was
quiet and monotonous at the engineer headquarters as compared
with the life led by denizens of Fargo in the Timber, There
fights were frequent occurrences, and not always between the
male members of the settlement, and practical jokes of a decidedly
rough nature were of daily occurrence. For instance. Tom Mad-
den, who was afterwards shot on the Sheyenne, thought it a good
joke to buy a load of wood in Moorhead, and after the two young
men now residents of North Dakota had hauled it over the river,
to pull his revolver and order them back across the river without
I)aying them for the wood. Jack O'Neil was another denizen of
this place, and I well remember the Sunday afternoon when Kate
undertook to do Jack up. You could follow his trail by his blood
down the river, and up the bluff on the Moorhead side. Jack
was afterwards killed by General Custer's troops in his tent at
Bismarck, after Jack had killed three of the soldiers. Along in
February, 1872, it began to be rumored that the Sioux were
coming in from the west, so that when a company of troops
marched through the settlement and went into quarters at Gen-
eral Eosser's it was supposed they were here for the protection
of the settlement. But by daylight the next morning Fargo in
the Timber had a rude awakening, sharp orders were heard, the
tramp of many feet, and as the inhabitants of tent, log hut or
dug-out stepped to the door, he found himself confronted by a
soldier and arrested. A large tent was taken possession of,
and used as a guard house, where most of the men and some
women in the settlement Avere rounded up, and after some fifteen
or twenty for whom warrants had been issued had been identified,
the balance were ordered over the river never to return. It seems
that ''Fargo in the Timber'* was on what was then part of the
Wahpeton and Sisseton Sioux Indian reservation, and was also
claimed by the Puget Sound Land company for townsite pur-
poses, and in order to clear these lands of squatters the land
company had called in the assistance of the United States govern-
ment, claiming that many of these . squatters were engaged in
selling liquor to the Indians, and on this plea obtaining an order
for clearing the land of settlers. This was a death blow to Fargo
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 321
in the Timber. An order was obtained from Washington through
Governor Austin, of Minnesota, allowing the actual bona fide
settlers to remain in jiossession of their claims pending the nego-
tiation of a treaty Avith the Indians for cession of the lands, but
the liquor business of Fargo in the Timber was doomed. Many of
its leading citizens had been deported to Pembina, a few stayed
on until the late sjiring of 1872, when the high water drove the
last lingering settler from Fargo in the Timber to the high lands
of the prairie.
Hist— 21
Part III
NECROLOGY OF MEMBERS.
BIOGRAPHY OP OLD SETTLERS,
GAZETTEER OF OLD SETTLERS, TRAP-
PERS, ETC., EARLIER THAN 1862.
BIOGRAPHY
Tlie biogTai»liieal portion of this volume is divided into two
parts. The first part is devoted to sketches of early settlers of
the state and territory and short notes of such traders, hunters,
travelers and early pioneers as could be gathered from the ma-
terials available. The longer sketches, unless the author is given,
are taken from notes made by the secretaiy from personal inter-
views with the individuals whose experiences are given in the
succeeding pages.
In the second part will be found sketches of deceased members
of the Historical Society. The aim here is to publish as complete
a sketch as possible in every case so that whatever is to be found
elsewhere, in man}" places, may ap]tear in these pages in full de-
tail as the authorized statement of facts by those best able to give
them.
NECROLOGY OF MEMBERS
John M. Cochrane.
By Guy C. H. Corliss.
John M. Cochrane, the subject of this sketch, was born at Mt.
Pleasant, Westmoreland County, Pennsylvania, on the 8th of
March, 1859. His father was Rev. James Cochrane, a Presbyte-
rian minister, and a native of Ireland. He was for a time a tutor
in Queen's College, Belfast, Ireland. He came to America in
1850 and took a course in theology in Princeton college. For a
time he taught in the Erie academy of Erie, Pennsylvania. On
April 19th, 1854, Mr. Cochrane married Catherine A. McDowell,
a native of Pennsylvania, and the daughter of a well known phy-
sician of that state. In 1801 they moved to Canton, Illinois, and
in 1865 they continued their westward migration, taking up
their residence at Faribault, Minnesota. The last change of
their home occurred in 1873, when they moved to Minneapolis,
Minnesota, where they continued to reside until the death of
Mrs. Cochrane in 1895. The Reverend Mr. Cochrane still lives
there with his daughter, Mrs. W. A. McDowell, at a ripe old age.
Father and daughter are now the sole survivors of the family,
326 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Judge Cochrane, the subject of this sketch having died July 20th,
1904, at his home in the city of Grand Forks, North Dakota.
As a boy, Mr. Cochrane posessed a remarkable memory and
gave early indications of his future brilliancy. He was fourteen
when his parents moved to Minneapolis. From this age until he
was seventeen, in 1876, he attended the public schools of that
city. In 1876 he entered the state university, where he received
instruction up to 1879. when he went to Ann Arbor and entered
the law school of the University of Michigan. He graduated in
1881, and was the same year admitted to the bar in the state of
Minnesota. He first opened an office at Le Sueur, Minn. Here,
however, he remained only a short time. He moved from there
to Madelia, Minn., where he formed a partnership with Frank
James, which continued until March, 1883. He then sought a
more promising field at Grand Forks, then Dakota territory,
reaching that city, destined to be his home for the rest of his life,
in the middle of March, 1883. He was at first associated with
the law firm of Bangs & Woodrufi'. Later he formed a partner-
ship with Mr. Bangs, which lasted till the fall of 1884, when he
was elected probate judge of Grand Forks county for the term
of two years. He was re-elected in 1886, but resigned in 1887 to
accept an appointment as state's attorney for Grand Forks coun-
ty to fill a vacancy. He was re-elected to that office in 1888 for
a full term of two years. His vigorous prosecution of public
offenders, especially those who were openly violating the liquor
and gambling laws of the state, marks an epoch in the history of
criminal prosecutions in the territory of Dakota. Nothing be-
fore like it had ever been witnessed in the West. From the expi-
ration of his term as state's attorney, down to his election to the
supreme bench in 1902, Mr. Cochrane threw all the energies of
his mind into the practice of his profession.
While one of the most prominent figures in the political strug-
gles of the Territory, he never sought office for himself. Never-
theless, he served on the board of the State University as one of
the regents, and was appointed by the first governor of the state,
Governor Miller, to the office of trustee of the Normal school at
Mayville. He was permanent chairman of the first republican
convention of the state, which was held at Fargo in the summer
of 1889. His counsel was widely sought by others touching the
political affairs of the state, and no great convention was re-
garded as complete without his magnetic presence. It was like
Shakespeare's great tragedy with Hamlet left out. In debate
and in that tempestuous eloquence that sweeps all before it, he
stood alone in every political gathering he ever attended. His
name soon became a household word throughout the common-
wealth. His practice rapidly increased, both in the number and
in the importance of his cases, and he drew his clients from every
corner of the state. The subjects he was called upon to deal with
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 327
embraced Tlie widest jiossible range; but it was in the criminal
branch of the law that he found the field most conoenial to his
nature. At the time of his death he stood pre-eminent in this
class of litigation, whether he was engaged upon the prosecution
or upon the defense. His knowledge of medical jurisprudence
far exceeded that of any other lawyer in the state, if not in the
northwest. He was never more at home than when the exigencies
of his case took him into the field where he was called upon to
deal with medical experts. His cross-examinations of such ex-
perts are among the greatest exhibitions of his strength and gen-
ius as a lawyer. A notable instance is his cross-examination
of such experts in the case of William Barry, whom he prosecuted
for murder at Langdon in Cavalier county in the summer of
1901. Here he crossed swords with eminent alienists who testi-
fied for the defense that Barry was insane at the time he com-
mitted the homicide. The result of his cross-examination was a
brilliant victory, both during the progres of the examination
itself and in the result, the jury finding the prisoner guilty of
murder in the first degree. It was, however, in the argument of
causes to juries that the brilliancy of mind was shown in a re-
markable degree. In this sphere he stood alone in the state.
In 18S9 he formed a partnership with Charles J. Fisk, who for
ten years past has been judge of the district court of the First
judicial district of this state.
In 1894 he and Frank B. Feetham established the firm of
Cochrane & Feetham, which lasted till August loth, 1S9S, when
this partnership was dissolved and a new^ one formed with Judge
Corliss, who had just resigned from the supreme bench for that
purpose. This partnership lasted till Jantiary 1st, 1903, when
Judge Cochrane took his seat on the stipreme bench, to which he
was elected at the general election the preceding November by
the unanimotis vote of all parties in the state, no candidate hav-
ing been nominated against him.
In no sense was Judge Cochrane a candidate for the position
He took no part in the canvass, his attitude being merely that he
would accept the office if the people desired him to accept it.
Their decision in this respect was indicated in the most unmis-
takable manner.
When Judge Cochrane entered upon his judicial duties he was
far from being a well man. The disease that was destined to
take his life had fastened itself upon him beyond the power of the
physician to control. No one knew better than himself that he
was a doomed man. And yet, in the face of such a fate advancing
upon him, he took up the burden of his judicial work with the
same conscientious fidelity that characterized him in every re-
lation of life. Less than two years of judicial work was vouch-
safed to him. But even during this short time he demonstrated
that he was a manv-sided man and that he would make a strong
328 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
judge, just as he had exhibited great qualities as a trial lawyer,
and in the political field and as a man. In fact, he was so big
that his largeness loomed up wherever he was placed and what-
ever he was called upon to do. Nature made him a great orator,
and his eloquence was exhibited in many different departments
of life, — before juries, in political conventions, upon the stump,
and on commemorative occasions. His familiarity with the lit-
erature of the Bible, and especially with that of the Old Testa-
ment, was often quoted by his friends, and he drew largely from
this source in embellishing and enforcing his public utterances.
One secret of his power as an orator was his extraordinary per-
sonal magnetism, and this was the outward expression and influ-
ence of a heart as big as his brain. A more unselfish, impulsive
and generous man could not be found. He was never in the
slightest degree a self-seeker. In political struggles he was ever
fighting the battles of others or entering the list as the cham-
pion of a public principle or cause dear to his heart. One of
these great principles for which he contended, at tremendous
sacrifice of time and money and political standing with party
leaders, was that of a non-partisan judiciary. On this subject he
asked himself a single question, — "Who is the best lawyer for
the place?" That man, when he had found him, had his zealous
and fearless support. As a result of his efi'orts, democratic law-
yers have been twice nominated by republican conventions for
the district bench in the First judicial district of this state.
Judge Templeton once, and Judge Fisk once; and it is almost
entirely through his commanding influence and his persistent ef-
forts that this district, though republican, has had a democratic
lawyer on its bench ever since the beginning of statehood in 1889,
or for a period of seventeen years. It is likewise true that the
personnel of the supreme bench was what it was during the first
and second terms of its three first judges, chiefly because he made
it his business to see that the hand of politics was kept aloof
from that bench, and all through his life down to his death he
kept Avatch over that tribunal and secured it from the calamity
of having its members selected for political reasons without
reference to ability, learning and character. It was altogether
fitting that one who had so long and courageously striven for a
clean and capable judiciary should himself be rewarded with a
seat upon the highest court of the state.
Judge Cochrane was an extensive reader, not onl^^ along legal
lines but also in many fields of knowledge. The consequence
was that he was at all times one of the best informed men in the
northwest. His miscellaneous library was the largest one in the
state, and this was likewise true of his strictly legal library, into
which he put upwards of |20,000. His law library still remains
intact in the city where he won his fame and died, it having been
purchased by the state for the use of the college of law connected
JOHN M. COCHRANE.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 329
M'itli the state University. The greater part of his miscellaneous
library was presented by his widow to the State University.
Althoug;h he was a man of commanding talents, wide learning
and overshadowing reputation, he was one of the simplest of
men. He was entirely without personal vanity and never re-
sorted to the devices by which smaller men push themselves into
public notice. His sympathies embraced every station and con-
dition of life, and the consequence was that his friends were a
legion.
For nine years he was court reporter of the supreme court
of the state, and with characteristic conscientiousness and pride
in his work he went through a vast amount of drudgery in car-
rying out his ideas as to what should be done to bring the pub-
lished rejjorts of the state up to a high standard.
He was associated with the college of law at Grand Forks as
an instructor in criminal law for a number of years, and laid
aside the work only because failing health rendered it impossible
for him to discharge the duties of instructor in addition to the
other duties resting upon him. Throughout his entire connection
with the school and after he had severed such connection, he was
the sympathetic friend and Avise adviser of the young men seek-
ing legal education therein, giving them much of his time and
aiding them quietly with his money.
He was at one time urged to become a candidate for United
States senator, and in a half-hearted way gave his consent. But.
as might have been expected from the nature and past record of
the man, he was soon found advocating the candidacy of others
and throwing cold water upon his own. There seems to be no
doubt that if he had at any time avowed himself as a candidate
for that position, and made a determined contest for the position,
he would have been elected senator with practically no opposi-
tion.
In 1884 he married Miss Frances Merrill, a native of Indiana.
All of his married life was spent in Grand Forks. Their devo-
tion to each other was very deep and tender. They had no chil-
dren, and as a consequence all the energies of Mrs, Cochrane's
affectionate nature were forced into a single channel ; and she
made it her life study to minister to him at all times so as to
make smooth and pleasant his pathway to the end that all his
great powers might be husbanded for use instead of being ham-
pered and impaired by vexations and annoyances. Mr. Cochrane
always felt, and often said, that her ministrations were a large
factor in whatever success he had achieved.
Henry Suttle.
Henry Suttle was born in Belleville, Ontario, Canada, Feb-
ruary 14, 1840, and died in Bismarck, N. D., December 18, 1005.
Both his parents were born in Ireland, his mother's maiden name
330 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
being Sarah Hanna. His father was a Methodist clergyman and
died in 1849, his mother dying some years later.
Mr. Siittle came west in the earlv 60's. and from Kansas Citv,
Missouri, he passed up the Missouri to Ft. Pierre and Ft. Rice,
finally reaching the place where Bismarck now stands in 1869.
He was one of the first settlers in this part of the state and the
trees he set out on his claim were among the first of the kind in
North Dakota. On March 1, 1875, he filed on the seventh home-
stead entered in the western land district of the upper Missouri
country, comprising that part of the present state Avest of Stuts-
man county.
For many years he had a wood yard on Sibley Island where he
sold wood to passing steamers and to commandants of the U. S.
army post, old Ft. Lincoln. He knew all the steamboat captains
of that time and knew intimately the details of this very interest-
ing period of our state histor3\ On the 8th of March, 1877, he
married Eliza M. Lee at her home in Brighton, Ontario. After
his return to Bismarck soon after this he engaged in farming on
his homestead. During the boom times of 1883 he bought a lot in
Bismarck and erected a house where he lived until his death.
Benjamin Stillman Russell.
By Joseph Carhart.
Mr. Benjamin Stillman Russell died at his home in Jamestown,
North Dakota, on Sunday, September IG, 1906.
The History of the Great Northwest and its Men of Progress,
published by the Minneapolis Journal in 1001, contains the fol-
lowing sketch of Mr. Russell.
"Among the men of New England lineage who have exerted a
powerful influence in moulding the institutions of the great
northwest, Benjamin S. Russell stands almost without a peer.
Coming to the territory of Dakota in 1879, ten years before it
was a state; controlling a large body of land; having a wide
experience in a multiplicity of affairs ; well informed in history ;
thoroughly imbued with religious and educational instincts ; gen
erous almost to a fault, and abounding in energy, he could not
fail to be an animating force in any inchoate community. Mr.
Russell's ancestors were very early emigrants to New England
from Great Britain. The first settler of the family was William
Russell, who landed at Quinebaug, now New Haven, Conn., Aug.
23, 1638. His son, Noadiah, was a minister of the Congregational
church. In his house the first steps were taken toward founding
Yale college, and the first gift toward the institution was his
donation of books. Both he and his son, William Russell, were
pastors of what is now the First Congregational church of Mid-
dletown. Conn., the father serving fifty-five years and the son
twenty-five. Benjamin's father. Hamlin Russell, was a farmer,
born in Connecticut in 1781, and moved to Erie county, Pennsyl-
HEXRV SUTTLE
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA " 331
vania in 1802. He settled on a farm on which he lived until he
died in 1852. It is now in possession of his grandson. He was
a man of great influence in his day. He served as quartermaster
to the troops during the building of Commodore Perry's fleet on
Lake Erie, during the war of 1812. His wife, Benjamin's mother,
was Sarah Xorcross, of Scotch-Irish descent. She was married
to Hamlin Kussell in 1810 and died in 1831. She was a woman
of strong character, an excellent wife and mother, and left an
abiding influence on her children.
Benjamin S. Russell Avas born in Erie county, Pennsylvania, in
1822. His early education was obtained in a primitive school
organized by the neighborhood before the Pennsylvania "Com-
mon school law" was i)assed. The books were few and there were
no paraphernalia common to modern schools. But that the in-
structions were thorough and efficient is evident from the schol-
arship and literary ability shown by Mr. Russell, who completed
his course when only fourteen years of age, and has had no other
scholastic training. In 183G he loft home, went to Philadelphia
and secured em])loyment in a wholesale hardware store. The
"hard times" following the panic of 1837 cut short his term of
office after four years. He then obtained employment as a clerk
in various occupations until 1843, when he secured a position as
teller and bookkeeper in a Harrisburg bank, holding this place
until September, 1850, when he moved to Towanda, Pa., and
formed a partnership for a bank of his own. When the war
broke out in 18G1, although prevented from enlisting by crippled
arms, Mr. Russell took an active ])art in every movement for the
support of the government. He was appointed a fiscal agent for
the government under Salmon P. Chase, the secretary of the
treasury, and sold the securities issued to support the bonds,
selling many hundreds of thousands of dollars worth where gov-
ernment securities had never before been bought. Failing health
compelled him to make a change. In 1868 he sold out his busi-
ness and moved to Philadelphia, taking a general agency of a life
insurance company with the banking house of E. W. Clark and
Co., where he remained until 1871, when he removed to Duluth,
]Minn., as a partner of a branch house of that firm and a director
of the Lake Superior and Mississippi — now St. Paul and Duluth
— railroad. The business was continued with success until the
great panic of 1873 shook the financial world. Mr. Russell strug-
gled with his affairs for two years longer, then succumbed with
the rest.
In 1873 Mr. Russell was appointed one of the commissioners,
by Governor Austin of Minnesota, under an act of the legislature
to settle the controversy existing between the states of Wisconsin
and Minnesota concerning the entrance of the bay of Superior,
the jurisdiction of which had been in dispute and litigation in
the United States court for five years, at a cost of more than one
332 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
hundred thousand dollars to the city of Dnluth, one of the parties
to the controvers3^ Q^'he commission met at Washington. There
were nine men present at the meeting, including the commis-
sioners: Governor Washburn, Timothy O. Howe, Senator Phile-
tus Sawyer — then member of the lower house and on the com-
mittee of commerce having in charge the rivers and harbors —
Jerry Rusk, member of congress, Senators Alexander Ramsey
and William Windom and the commissioners. Sidney Luce,*
mayor of Duluth, Ex-mayor Joshua B. Culver and B. S. RusselL
This array of noted men indicates the importance of the subject
under consideration, and the public interest in the results of the
deliberations of the conference. Of the nine men present only
two survive — ^Governor Ramsey and Mr. Russell. The commis-
sion was successful in devising a plan of settlement. It was,
to stop all controversy over the entrances by making them all
equally available for commercial purposes. This could be done
by an appropriation from the government to improve them. The
modest sum of one hundred thousand dollars was asked for this
purpose, and it was granted. Governor Washburn then predicted
that the harbor of Duluth would be ''the best on the lakes." This
has come to pass through the munificence of the general govern-
ment, which has already expended two million of dollars in im-
proving the harber, and has appropriated two millions- more for
contracts extending over five years. It is justly a matter of
pride to Mr. Russell that he was identified with this magnificent
enterprise and contributed to bring about the result.
The reverse at Duluth would have overwhelmed most men of
Mr. Russell's years. But he, buoyant by nature, and with courage
undaunted, again resumed his business activities. After skir-
mishing some time in Philadelphia, he secured control of a large
body of land in Dakota — now the state of North Dakota — and in
1879 went there to dispose of it. He settled first at Spiritwood.
He sold the land within two years and removed to Jamestown,
where he now resides. Mr. Russell in politics was a Whig until
1854, a supporter of David Wilmot, of ''Wilmot Proviso" fame,
and one of the promoters of the rei)ublican party. He voted for
John C. Fremont in 1856, and has voted for every republican
presidential nominee since. He has never sought ofiice nor ac-
cepted a nomination when offered, but he has chosen to be identi-
fied with the educational institutions of the state, and with the
advancement of religious interests. He is a trustee of the normal
schools of North Dakota, and a member of the board of manage-
ment of the school at Mayville. He is an active Episcopalian and
the beautiful, noble church at Jamestown is one of the evidences
of his zeal. Mr. Russell was married to Mary Gaskill at Phila-
'Governor Ramsey died April 22, 1903, and Mr. Russell was for three and a third
years the sole survivor of this group of notable men.
-Mr. Russell lived to see the improvements made by the expenditure of the additional
two millions.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 333
delphia in 1847. She died in 1891. Five children survive her.
four sons and one daughter, and four preceded their mother to
the orave. The sons are all well settled in busienss. The daugh
ter was married to Samuel liucknell, in 1882, and resides at
East St. Louis.
Notwithstanding his business activity, Mr. Eussell has found
time to cultivate his mental j)Owers. He has a remarkable mem-
ory and has made good use of it. He is a man of scholarly attain-
ments and among his friends is regarded as an authority in his-
tory, sacred and profane, ancient and modern. The impress of
his forceful character will be retained in that growing state for
generations to come, and men will bless the day when the panic
of 1S73 sent him to live among them."
At the time the above sketch was published Mr. Russell's event-
ful career was practically closed. About that time he gave up
active business and devoted himself to the interests of his church
and to education, especially to the State Normal School at May-
ville, to whose welfare he was ardently devoted. He attended a
meeting of the board of management of that institution on August
14th and took an active ]iart in the discussions of the board relat-
ing to the improvement of the institution. While he showed the
physical infirmities of age his mind was clear and his views com-
manded the respect of his associates.
In the fall of 1903 Mr. Eussell was an elector on the republican
ticket and his associates selected him to be the bearer of the elec-
toral vote of this state to the electoral callege at Washington
which declared the election of President Roosevelt. A lifetime
republican and an enthusiastic admirer of President Roosevelt,
he greatly appreciated the honor of representing in the electoral
college a state in the union whose every county gave a majority
for the candidate of his choice.
In 1906 his oldest son, Hamlin Russell, died at Newark, New
Jersey. This bereavement was a severe shock to Mr. Russell and
did much to hasten his own death.
On September 1st he was confined to his bed. On the following
day he became fully aware that the release from bodily infirmi-
ties, to which he had looked forward with calm an serene antici-
pation, was approaching. He announced to his son, INIr. Edward
G. Russell, his belief that "this is the end of earth," and expressed
the hope that he would not become violent and cause his friends
trouble. He had his wish. He soon fell into a semi-conscious,
painless condition and so remained until the end, which ap-
proached so gently that the affectionate watchers at his bedside
hardly knew when it came. On Tuesday, September 18th, an
impressive funeral service was conducted by Bishop Mann, as-
sisted by Rector Burleson and several visiting clergymen, in the
beautiful church which Mr. Russell's zeal and liberality were
largely instrumental in erecting. Immediately following the
334 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
service at Jamestown, the remains, accompanied by his son, Mr.
Edward G. Russell and wife, were taken to Towanda, Pa., and
buried beside the grave of his wife. Avho died about fifteen years
ago, in a plot of ground which the deceased himself selected early
in the fifties as his last resting place.
John E. Haggart.
By Frank A. Ball.
Born on a farm in St. Lawrence county. New York, April 19th,
1846, a son of John and Mable (Northrup) Haggart, the early
boyhood of John E. Haggart was spent in a manner similar to
that of most boys raised on a farm in those days. Living at home
and attending the country schools until about seventeen years of
age, in 1863 he entered the emplo}' of the government in coast
construction w^ork, and spent a year and a half with the army of
the Potomac, after which he returned to the home of his parents
where he stayed until 1867, when he came west, starting on his
trip across the plains from Leavenworth, Kansas. The following
winter he spent in Colorado and New Mexico, going from there
to what is now Wyoming, where he conducted a lumber yard for
the Union Pacific railroad until 1870. In 1871 he landed in the
territory of Dakota and took up a claim on the Sheyenne river
about six miles west of the present city of Fargo, which claim he
owned until his death, having added to it until for many years
he had been operating a farm of two thousand acres.
In 1875 he was married to Miss Betsy J. Hertsgaard and to
them were born nine children — Gilbert W., Mable E., Maggie I.,
John C, Estella M., Alexander M., George E., William H. R., and
Daniel.
Mr. Haggart was the first man to be made a Mason in what is
now the state of North Dakota, being initiated into the order in
1873, since which time he has been made a Royal Arch Mason, a
Knight Templar, a thirty-second degree Scottish Rite Mason, and
a member of the A. A. O. of the Nobles of the Mystic Shrine.
A life-long republican, Mr. Haggart held many offices of honor
and trust. He was elected the first sheriff of Cass county in 1874,
which office he held with conspicuous ability for twelve years.
In 1889 he was elected to the state senate, of which body he was a
prominent and influential member until 1898 when he resigned to
accept an appointment as United States marshal for the state
of North Dakota, which office he held to the time of his death.
During his long residence in the state John E. Haggart was
called upon to fill many other public positions, particularly dur-
ing the formative period in the history of the state just after its
admission into the union, to all of which he brought the same
sterling qualities of honest ability that characterized his private
life and made him a man honored and trusted by his friends and
business associates.
■^
'"i^
:...^r
^^^
JOHN E. HAGGART.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 335
No sketch of the life of John E. Haggart would be complete
without mention of the Agricultural College. Himself a farmer,
he early saw the benefits of such an institution to the state, and
of all the men in the senate who took a deep interest in the Agri-
cultural College there Avas not one who felt more closely asso-
ciated with the institution than he did. As senator from the
third judicial district he wielded an influence that secured its
location at Fargo, and from that time on, during his long service
in the senate, he bent every energy to the up-building of an insti-
tution which he himself had fathered and which he lived to see
become the benefit to the agricultural interests of the state that
he had prophesied it would.
A man of the strictest integrity and honesty, and of unusual
ability, John E. Haggart was, withal, a man of so kindly and gen-
erous a disposition that to meet him was to know him and to
know him was to love him.
Dying suddenly in the early morning of Sept. 22, 1905, John
E. Haggart passed from a busy life of care to that rest so long
and so well earned, leaving behind a multitude of friends heart
broken and sorrowing at what seemed, in that first hot grief, his
untimely taking.
J. Y. Brower.
By Josiah B. Cheney, St. Paul, Minn.
Jacob Vradenberg Brower was born January 21, 1844, on a
farm in the town of York, county of Washtenaw, Michigan, and
died June 1, 1905, in Saint Cloud, Minnesota. He was the fourth
son of Abraham Duryea, and Mary (Stevens) Brower.
The ancestors of the Brower family in America emigrated from
Holland to New Amsterdam (now New York City) about the
year 1G42 ; they were people of some note in that colony soon
after that date. The name was then spelled Brouwer, as shown
in the old Dutch Record of that period.
The parents of J. V. Brower moved from New York state to
Michigan, and engaged in farming. In the spring of 1860, the
family came to Minnesota, and settled on a farm on Long Prairie,
in what is now Todd county. This was their first place of resi-
dence in Minnesota.
The school education of young Brower began and ended in the
district schools of his native town. He was an apt and industri-
ous student, and made good use of the meager facilities afforded
in a district school of that period. After coming to Minnesota,
he continued his pursuit of knowledge under the supervision of
his father, who was highly educated, and hence competent to give
his son a firm foundation upon which to build the thorough edu-
cation which his published works show that he possessed. His
education was of a practical and useful character; he was an
able and accurate land surveyor, a topographer, geographer, and
336 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
arcliiieologist. He was conscientious and painstalviug in all he
undertook to perform. He was not self-opinionated to an extent
that detracted from the value of his work. He endeavored to
find the facts, rather than to find seeming arguments in support
of a pre-conceived opinion of his own. At the age of seventeen
years he was a school teacher, after having passed a thorough ex-
amination.
On the 16th of October, 18G2, Mr. Brower, then in his 19th year,
enlisted in Company "D" of the First Regiment of Mounted Ran-
gers, Minnesota Volunteers, a regiment authorized by the war
department, to assist in quelling the Sioux outbreak of that year.
In that service he participated with his company in the battles
of Big Mound, July 21 ; Dead Buffalo lake, July 26 ; Stony lake,
July 28, and Apple creek, (the Battle of the Missouri), July 29,
1863. He was mustered out of the service with his company,
November 4, 1863.
Soon after his muster-out of the army, he went to St. Louis,
Mo., and entered government service as a civilian, and was sent
to Duval's Bluff, Arkansas, to work on some government build-
ings being erected at that place.
While working at Duval's Bluff, he enlisted in the United
States navy, as a seaman, and was assigned to the ironclad
steamer "Exchange," which was one of the "Mosquito Fleet," so
called. This steamer was in service on White river and the
lower Mississippi, until August, 1865, when it went out of com-
mission, and the force was discharged. Upon his discharge from
the navy, he returned to his home in Minnesota.
In 1867, he was married to Armina E. Shava. (She died De-
cember 22, 1904.) They left two children: Ripley B., Minne-
sota state senator, and Miss Josephine V., of the faculty of the
State Normal school at Saint Cloud, Minnesota.
The estimation in which Mr. Brower was held by his fellow-
citizens is evidenced by the responsible public positions held bv
him. His first official position was that of auditor of Todd county,
at its organization, Januaiw 1, 1867, when he was not quite 23
years old. This office he held for several years. In 1872 lie was
elected a representative in the Minnesota legislature from the
41st district, composed of the following counties: Otter Tail,
Wilkin, Wadena, Todd, Beltrami, Polk, Clay, Becker, Traverse,
and Pembina — a very large district. He was also register of the
United States land office, at Saint Cloud, for several years, and
later was receiver of the same. He moved his family to Saint
Cloud in 1873, and that city has been the home of the family since
then.
In 1881, an adventurer, in search of material upon which to
construct a work of fiction, hired a small party of men and pro-
ceeded to Lake Itasca, and after spending a few hours of daylight,
left. In 1887 his book was published. In it he claimed to have
J. V. BROWER.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 337
discovered Elk lake, and that it was the source of the Mississippi
river. His book was so full of absurdities and plagiarisms that
the Minnesota Historical societ}- took notice of it, and appointed
a committee to investijiato the man's claim of discovery. The
committee, after thoroughly investigating said claim, made its
report to the society repudiating the man and his pretended dis-
coveries. The report was adopted February 8, 1887.
In October, 1888, Mr. Brower, with two other gentlemen, made
a trip to Lake Itasca for the purpose of seeing for themselves how
much ground there was for the claim of original discovery.
Early in 1889, Mr. Brower asked the Minnesota Historical so-
ciety for authority to definitely examine and survey the source of
the Mississipjji river. His request was granted, and a commis-
sion, with the seal of the society attached, was given to him.
The resolution authorizing the issuance of the commission, ex-
pressly stijnilated that the society assumed no financial obliga-
tion in the matter, and that he was to make his report to the
society; he wanting simjily some official authority to give the
result of his survey an official recognition. Volume VII of the
society's "Collections," is his report. It contains elaborate hy-
drographical and typographical maps and charts, besides numer-
ous photographic half-tones ; and proves, conclusively, the falsity'
of the adventure's claim to anything.
Mr. Brower's exhaustive report on the sources of the Mississippi
river, made it evident that the Itasca basin would make an ideal
state park ; and also that, unless some legal steps were soon taken
to put an end to the lumbering operations about the source of
the river, the volume of water would inevitably soon be ruin-
ously decreased. By his earnest work, cordially endorsed by the
Minnesota Historical li^ociety. and a fcAv influential friends of the
proposition, the legislature, by legal enactment, created the Itas-
ca state park. For this happy result, Mr. Jacob Y. Brower is
entitled to most of the credit. Without his personal and persist-
ent hard work, it would not have been accomi)lished. Very prop*
erly he was appointed its first commissioner.
About 1860, Mr. Brower became interested in archaeology, and
as opi^ortunity offered, he collected specimens, especially imple-
ments and utensils made and used by the prehistoric races of
people who once inhabited this continent in large numbers, and
also those used by the present tribes of Indians before white men
came here. His personal researches in this line extended over the-
entire northwest, from Wisconsin to the Kocky mountains, and
as far south as Missouri. His collections also includeed human
bones and crania from the prehistoric mounds and earthworks.
His entire collection, the result of many years of euergetie
work, and of great historical value, was entirely destroyed by
fire on the night of December 19th, 189«j. This was not only a
great loss to him, but also to all engaged in this line of work, as
Hist-22
338 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
well. On the morniiio' following the fire, he canie to nie. and. hold-
ing ont his empty hands, said : "Chaney, these arie all 1 have left
of more than 30 years of hard work !" But, not discouraged by
this great misfortune, he immediately set about repairing his
loss, so far as possible, by making another collection. In that
fire he lost, not only his arclueological specimens, but also nearly
all of his private papers, and a large amount of historical mat-
ter designed for publication.
The specimens for his new collection, as they accumulated, were
stored in the vaults of the Historical Society, where they Avere
perfectly safe, even if the building should be destroyed by fire.
On the removal of the state executive officers to the new capitol,
he secured from the governor the use of the rooms formerly occu-
pied by the state auditor, in the old capitol, and had tljcm nicely
fitted up Avith new sIioav cases and drawers; and everything was
in readiness to begin getting the specimens in shape and ])!ace
for the public to examine, as soon as he returned from that trip
which ]n'oved to be his last one. His health was failing ra})idly,
and he kncAv that he had no long lease of life, and had no time
to lose, if lie completed his work. He told me that he Avanted to
live about tAvo years longer, that he might finish his archfeological
history of Minnesota, Sjtecifically, and the NortliAvest in general.
He "NN'as failing so rapidly that it Avas noticeable day by day;
and when, the day before he left for that final exploration, he
informed me that he could not hold his pen five minutes at a
time, it Avas evident enough that he had about reached the end
of his labor, Avhether or not his task Avas com])leted, and Ave ad-
vised him to postpone that trip, and go to some (piiet olace and
take a rest from all labor ; but he said he must go. When I bade
him goodbye that day, I felt that it Avas the last time I Avould
see him alive, and therefore, Avhen I learned of his death a fcAV
days later, I was not much surprised. His demise Avas a great
loss, not alone to his ])ersonal friends, but the scientific Avorld
in the lines of his Avork, and he Avrought in several de])artments
of science, and Avas an expert in all of them — geogra]>hy. to]tog-
raphy, ethnology, and arclue(»logy. His command of technical
language in all of these departments Avas remarkable. His accu-
racy in surveying and charting the Itasca basin Avas amply veri-
fied by the Ignited States to]fographical engineers, Avho, in 1000.
surveyed and triangulated the same for the government. equi])])ed
with a full set of instruments for such Avork ; the result of their
surA'ey shoAving no essential variation from his survey of seA'eral
years before. Avith less facilities.
To J. \. BroAver the geogra]>hical Avorld is indebted for the
discovery of the utmost visible source of the ]\rississii>pi river;
also to the i)recise location of Quivira, the goal of Coronado's long
and disastrous march. from Mexico, in 1541.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 339
^Ir. Bi'owpi' Avas a jn'olific aiul hir-id writer in several lines of
study; he did not. knowin<ilv, write tietion ; he searched indus-
triously for facts, in whatever field of research he was engaged;
and, having found them, he im])artially recorded them.
Among his most elal)orate publications are the following:
Survey of the Itasca Basin. — This is his report to the ^linnesota
Historical Society — vol. Yll of its Collections.
The Missouri Kiver, and Its I'tmost Source.
Quivira — Exjdorations in the basin of the ^Iississi|)pi. Vol I.
Harahey — Explorations in the Basin of the Mississippi. Vo]. 2.
grille Lac — Explorations in the Basin of the Mississipjn. Vol. 3.
Kathio — Explorations in the Basin of the ^Iississij)|»i. Vol. 4.
Kakabikansing — Ex])lorations in the Basin of the ^Mississippi.
Vol. ,-).
]\rinnesota — Explorations in the Basin of the ]\Iississi})T)i. A^ol. 6.
Kansas — Explorations in the basin of the Mississippi. \o]. 7.
Itasca State Park— An Illustrated History of the I»ark. This
is Vol. XI of the Minnesota Historical Society's Collections.
Mandan — Explorations in the Basin of the Mississippi. Vol. 8.
This is his last publication, and was barely out of press at the
time of his death, and is still in the hands of his printer, unbound.
All of the above-mentioned books are not only very valuable
historical works, but are very interesting reading as well, and
are also profusely illustrated with half-tone cuts.
Having exhausted the space assigned for this sketch, I will say,
in closing, that I regret my inability to do anything like justice
to the memory of my friend Jacob Vradenberg Brower, whose
companionship I so much enjoyed upon our exploration trips,
and all other occasions when we were together.
BIOGRAPHY OF OLD SETTLERS.
Francois Jeannotte.
Francois Jeannotte was born in 1806 on the Mouse river, eight
miles west of the present city of Bottineau, at a place called by
the Indians Edge of the AVoods. His mother was a Chippewa
of the Turtle Mountain band and her Indian name was Assiwe-
notok. His father was a French Canadian named Jutras Jean-
notte, from Montreal, and had been many years in the country
west of the Red river both in Canada and the Ignited States.
He had many adventures with the war parties of tribes hostile
to the Chippewas. On one occasion many years before his mar-
riage to Assiwenotok he was descending the Qu'Appelle river
with a load of furs, accompanied by his first wife and his son,
when they were attacked by a party of Grosventres. His son was
Ivilled and his wife was scalped and left for dead. He himself
340 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
fell into the water, badly wounded, and as he struggled to save
himself from drowning a Grosventre warrior attacked him with
his flint-lock musket clubbed. Jeannotte was able to pull himself
out of the water by clinging to the musket, and then wrenching it
from the Grosventre, he killed him with it.
Francois at the age of seven lived on Beaver creek, a tributary
of the Assiniboine, and here his twin sister was waylaid by a
party of Grosventres and left lying where she was afterwards
found later, still alive but scalped and having fourteen wounds.
At this time the Grosventre Indians had a village at the junction
of the South Antlers and the Mouse river, and the two sons of
the war chief were White Cow Bufi'alo Robe and Four Bears. In
1818 he accompanied his mother to the Pembina river (his father
having returned to Montreal), and during the next two winters
they staid at the Big Salt and the Little Salt rivers, as the Hud-
son Bay Co. had a trading post near by with "Arrelles" as post
trader and Burke as clerk. At this time also there were two
trading posts at the mouth of the Pembina river, one established
by the North-West Fur Co. in charge of McDonald with Grant as
clerk and the other operated by the Hudson Bay Co. at about the
same spot where Kittson's fort was afterwards built. He remem-
bers distinctly the Selkirk settlement with the mixture of Swiss,
German, Italian and Orkney Island men, and the Seyen Oaks
massacre. In 1820 he and his mother returned to the Mouse
river and wintered at the big bend of that river. During the
winter of 1820-21 it was reported that a Chippewa war party
that went to the foothills of the Rockies found a few miles south-
east of the present city of Minot an "American" trading post
established by traders from the Little Missouri and in charge of
"Gravelle" with the half breed Keplin (Kiplin) as interpreter.
In 1822 he met a traveling civil engineer from Europe at the
junction of the South Antlers and the Mouse in company with
two halfbreeds. Jack Spence and Jack Anderson. At this time
the Grosventres had abandoned the place for a good many years,
but there were plenty of evidences of their occupation still to be
seen there. Tlie Grosventres had quarreled about the ownership
of some horses that had fallen into their hands and their ancient
enemies, the Chippewas, the Assiniboines and the Crees, had grad-
ually driven them southward till they reached the shelter of the
Missouri river.
Francois was twenty-seven years old at the time of the great
star shower of 1833 and remembered it very well. He resided on
the Turtle Mountain reservation for a number of vears and died
in 1905.
#11^'
*^
^
''»! W|H
*
'^H
nlw
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 34*1
Basil Clement.
Basil Clement ^ was born at St. Louis January 7, 1824. His
father was Charles Clement from Paris, France, and his mother
was of mixed French and Spanish descent, her father's name be-
ing Kose.
Clement left St. Louis at the age of sixteen, in 1840, and ar-
rived at Ft. Pierre, S. D., on the steamer Trapper June 5. Dur-
ing the winter of 1840-1 he worked for the American Fur Com-
pany at the mouth of Grand river, S. D. ; "Arcrow" was post
trader and Bruce Osborn his clerk. In June the next jear he
returned to St. Louis and came up the same fall with James
Bruguire on the steamboat General Brooks. The winter of 1841-2
he spent on the Cheyenne at the post of the American Fur Com-
pany under a half breed named Campbell. In the fall of 1843 he
made a brief trip to St. Louis, returning on the steamboat Prairie
Bird in company AviLh Ilouore Picotte and Mike McGillivray,
reaching Ft. Pierre December 25, During the winter of 1843-4
he acted as camp trader for the American Fur Company at Swan
Lake, S. D. lie made his visits to tlie Indians on foot, carrying
his supplies on pack horses and bringing in the robes and furs
by the same conveyance. The next fall he was with Jim Bridger,
the famous hunter, in the Wind River mountains on a beaver
hunt. Finding no beaver they descended the YelloAvstone to its
mouth and camped for the winter (1844-5) between the American
Fur Company post. Ft. I^nion, in charge of Wm. Laidlaw and the
opposition post. Ft. William, in charge of Wm. Cotton. Larpen-
teur speaks of this visit by Jim Bridger and adds several details
omitted by Clement.- In the winter of 1845-6 we find Clement on
the Cheyenne again working, this time for Joseph Jewett, a
Frenchman employed as post trader by the American Fur Com-
pany. The following winter he held the position as camp trader
at the mouth of Thunder creek on the Moreau river under Charles
Galpin. Again on the Cheyenne for the American Fur Company
under Frederick Le Beau (whom he calls Le Boo) he spent the
winter of 1847-8 with the Ogalala Sioux as camp trader. Dur-
ing this winter Le Beau died and his clerk took charge of the
post. In the summer of 1848 Clement made a trip to St. Louis
and on his return he brought with him Paul Narcelle. The fol-
lowing fall he and Narcelle made a trip to the Black Hills coun-
try and wintered there, trapping beaver and hunting buffalo.
During the winter of 1849-50 Clement wintered on the Moreau
where he had charge of a trading post for the American Fur Com-
pany. The next winter he spent in the employ of the same com-
pany, having charge of a trading post he built on the Cheyenne
'The U. S. Government has changed this name to Claymore and it appears on all res-
ervation records in this form.
-Coues, Larpenteur's "Forty Years a Fur Trader on the Upper Missouri," N. Y. ,
1898, L, 211.
34 ;J REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
below where Le Beau had located previously. His intimate ac-
qiiaintauce with the Sioux tougue made his services valuable to
the American Fur Company, especially as he spent his time large-
ly with these Indians and was trusted by them. In* the spring of
1851 Clement and Narcelle went to St. Louis, descending the river
from Ft. Pierre in a dugout as far as St. Joseph, Missouri, and
from there taking the steamboat Cataract.
Thev returned the folloAving summer on the steamboat St. Mary
and Clement hired out to General Harney at Ft. Pierre as guide.
Harney's orders were to remove all traders into the vicinity of
the fort, as the Indians were hostile and a massacre of the whites
was feared. For the next few years the Indian troubles contin-
ued and very little trading was done though Bear's Kib, a promi-
nent Sioux chief, with a number of his followers made peace and
moved ui> near Ft. Pierre to protect the whites from the liostiles.^
It was during this period of inaction that we find Clement at Ft.
Clark about 1853 acting as Sioux interpreter for Andrew Daw-
son through the months of April and May, returning to Ft. Pierre
in June.
In the summer of 18.~)(; Clement steered an American Fur Com-
pany mackinaw boat, (that had come down from Ft. Benton)
from Ft. Pierre to St. Mary, fourteen miles below Council Blufi's.
In 18()3 Clement acted as guide for Cen. Sully and was ])resent
at the battle of White Stone Butte- which took ])lace in Septem-
ber, where 22 soldiers v.-ere killed and 150 Indians taken prisoner.
These prisoners were afterward taken down the Missouri river
to Ft. Sully and set free. In 18(U Clement and Frank Laframbois
were serving as guides under Gen. Sully. On this expedition the
troops built Ft. Rice, N. T)., on the Missouri river, and at this
point the Holmes wagon train boraid for Montana sought the pro-
tection of the army. Under the advice of Gen. Sully the gold
seekers, (among whom was T. E. Cooper, now of (irafton) kept
with the army on its march northward. After a conflict with the
Indians at Turtle Mountain, near the Heart river, they reached
the Yellowstone river and were ferried across by the steamboat
Alone, not only over the Yellowstone but also over the Missouri
river, the cavalry swimming their horses. The gold seekers here
wished to hire Clement to guide them to Ft. Benton, but Gen.
Sully Avould not release him from his service. The army pro-
ceeded down the ]Missouri river to Ft. Berthold where a company
of soldiers was left to defend the place. At Douglas creek the
command camped and Gen. Sully sent Clement forward with a
message to Col. Dill at Ft. Rice informing him that a wagon train
was penned up by the Indians a little north of the Heart river,
sixty or seventy' miles up from its mouth. Accomi)anying Clem-
' Rear's Rib was afterward shot by one of his own tribe, Mouse, on account of the
chief's friendship for the whites.
-The present Whittstone battlefield, a state reserve, in Dickey county, T. 131 N., R.
W.
STATK OF NORTH DAKOTA 343
ent were three Tiuli;ins. Yellow Hawk. White Crane, and Standinj:^
("lond and a French half l)ree<l. Lonis Freniere. Col. Dill sent
Clement and his j;arly hack with a niessajie asking (Jen. f^uU.y to
send him help in relieving the beseiged wagon train. Gen. Snlly
then sent Clement alone with a [(eremptory order to Col. Dill to
move out at once and relieve the besieged wagon train. Clement
accom]uinied Col. Dill on this relieving expedition. They found
the wagons, several hundred in nund)er. drawn up in a circle on
the jnairie. and their cattle dying for lack of water. Captain
Jas. L. Fisk was in charge of the wagon train and he had followed
Gen. Sully's track in hoj;es of overtaking him. but the Sioux had
surrounded them and would l:ave cut otf the whole ])arty but
for the help Gen. Sully, (hearing of their plight I had been able
to order up from Ft. Kice. The following year Clement acted as
guide for Gen. Sully on his exjteditiou to Devils Lake, during
which he ordered the half breed liunters back from their annual
butfalo hunt in this section. In 1808 was held the meeting of
the United States ]»eace commissioners at Ft. Rice, at which Gen-
erals Harney. Stanley and Terry were pi'esent with a large body
of troops, the interpreters being Frank La Frambois, Louis
Aagard, Nicholas Jeauisse and Clement. Father De Smet and
Chas. Galpin accom];anied by his wife, went up the Missouri and
the Yellowstone rivers to O'Falion creek in Montana, and at a
meeting of the hostile Sioux jtersuaded them to attend the con-
ference at Ft. Ri( e. The year 18()0 Clement spent at his home on
the little bend of the ^lissouri river, at the mouth of the Chey-
enne river. P^rom 187(1 to 1872 he was interju'eter at Ft. Randall,
S. D. In the summer of 1S73 Clement accompanied General
^Vhistler and a surveying party under Brig. Gen. Rosser to the
Yellowstone river, acting as guide to the ] arty. In 1874 he again
acted as guide for General Stanley's command which set out from
Ft. Rice to meet Col. Baker at Powder river in Montana, but the
expedition was driven back by the Indians. In 1875 we find
Clement again as guide of the exi:editi(Hi tinder General Stanley
and Gen. Atkinson bound for tlie ^luscle Shell river. Montana.
In 187G he was hay contractor at Ft. Sully, S. D., and the next
year he located on his ranch at Little Bend at the mouth of the
Cheyenne river, on the Cheyenne agency. S. D., where he has since
resided. Mr. Clement made one trip to Washington, D. C, July
1. 1870, as interpreter with Paul Xarcelle. They accompanied the
Indian agent Geo. M. Randall, at Ft. Pierre and nineteen Sioux
chiefs, among whom Four Bears and Charger were the principal
sjjeakers. Mr. Clement has taken such an important part in the
entire history of the Dakotas that this sketch Avill be of interest
to all who have had to do Avith our ]>ioneer jieriod. His intimate
acfjuaintance with both whites and Indians for some sixty years
of our territorial and state history give a special value to his
recollections of the earlv days.
344 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Frederic F. Gerard.
Frederic F. Gerard was born in St. Louis. Nov. 14, 1829. His
father was Francois Gerard and came from Canada. His mother
was horn in French Village, 111. His grandparents came from
Bordeaux, France. A grand nncle, Frederic Trotier, w^as with
General Harrison in the Indian campaign against Tecnmseh, and
fought at tlie battle of Tippecanoe; later he took up land six
miles from St. Louis at French Village, 111.
F. F. Gerard was educated at Xavier college where he stayed
four rears. On September 28, 1848, he made his first trip up the
Missouri river in company with Honore Picotte, with whom his
uncle, John B. Gerard was on intimate terms. He hired out as
clerk to the American Fur Company at Fort Pierre, S. D., at a
salary of |100 per year. He was known by the Indians at this
post as Swift Buffalo. In the spring of 1849 he went to Fort
Clark at a salary of .f500. The American Fur Co.'s post was built
here in 1831. A smaller post was built by Primeaux between this
and the old Mandan village up the river, at this time occupied by
the Arikara. Here he learned to speak the Arikara tongue, and
usually spent his winters in their winter camp a few miles down
the river in the timber. Black Bear was head chief of the Arikara
at this time, and Old Star was second chief. After their death
White Shield became head chief and Son of the Star was second
chief. In the winter of 18.50-51, Gerard killed a large buffalo bull
in the sacred lodge of the Arikara, in the village near Ft. Clark.
The buffalo had apparently sought shelter in this lodge and was
killed on the low platform at the back of the lodge where the
chiefs sat during the ceremonial dances of the tribe. In 1855
Gerard acompanied a hunting expedition led by Basil Clement to
the sbuthwest of Ft. Clark toward the head waters of the Platte,
where they hoped to buy meat of the Sioux. They took with them
five Red river carts and seven men to bring back the winter's sup-
ply of buffalo meat for the fort. The expedition reached the
cholera camp on the Platte and the Sioux were found scattered
in small bands in all directions, so that no meat could be ob-
tained. On this expedition Gerard acquired the name from the
Sioux of ''Strikes the Bear,"' on account of his adventure with a
grizzly bear, in which he had a narrow escape from death.
In 1855, in company with Honore Picotte he went to Fort Ber-
thold. The American Fur Company had a trading post above the
village, and Chas. Primeaux had a trading post below the village.
In 1855 Primeaux sold his plant to the firm of Hawley & Hubbell,
the members of which Avere A. J. Smith, Frank Bates, Hawley,
and A. J. Hubbell of St. Paul. Two years later this firm failed
and abandoned their trading post which was occupied by the
American Fur Company. From 1857 to 18G9 Gerard had charge
of the post receiving |1,200 a year.
F. F. GERARD.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 345
On December 2o, 1803. Fort Berthold was attacked by 000
Yankton Sioux belon}i,ing to Two Bear's band. The Sioux had
come up the Missouri river to attack the Grosventres, Arikara
and Mandans who liad p:one into winter camp on the L'eau Qui
>r<>nto creek (Lucky ]\rountaini. This camp had been recently
strenf;thened by tlie arrival of a large number of Assiniboines
Avho were camped in their tents near by. When the Sioux discov-
ered the arrival of these allies they hesitated to attack the com-
bined force, and just then a heavy fall of snow drove them to seek
shelter near Fort Berthold. The next morning they decided to
take the fort, believing it would be an easy task in the absence
of the three tribes. The attack was kept up from 9 till 4, and was
puslied Avitli a recklessness quite foreign to the usual Indian
methods. l\ei)eatedly a number of Indians dashed upon the block
house and thrust lighted torches in at the loopholes in a vain
effort to set the place on fire. They set tire to a number of the
out luiildings. and part of the Indian village was consumed.
From inside the fort and stockade Gerard and the seventeen other
whites who were with him maintained a murderous fire upon their
assailants, killing about forty of them and wounding some hun-
dred, many of whom later died on their retreat. Sometime in
the afternoon the Indians at L'eau Qui Monte creek discovered by
the smoke from the burning buildings what was going on, and
they descended in full force upon their foes, driving them back
and pursuing them for nearly 20 miles down the river. The re-
treating Sioux were so hotly pressed that many of the desperately
wounded who were being carried off on travois were abandoned
to the fury of their pursuers. After the fight the whites with
Gerard were so fearful of another attack that the}' abandoned
the fort and sought refuge with the three tribes at their winter
camp. For ten days Gerard held the place alone, and made
ready in case of emergency to blow the fort up with gunpowder
should the Sioux return to the attack. At the end of this time
the Indians broke camp and returned in a body to defend their
one trading post from possible destruction, and they remained in
the vicinity for the rest of the winter. Among the whites who
were with Gerard in this fight were Pierre Garreau, Chas. Mal-
nouri, Alfred ^IcCamley and Z. Jeaneau. The Arikara gave Ge-
rard, on this occasion, the name of "Seven Yanktons" in honor of
his well attested prowess in thus beating off the attack of their
old enemies the Yankton Sioux. On several occasions, years
later, different members of this band who had attacked the fort
visited Gerard and attempted to take his life in revenge for the
loss he had inflicted on their tribe, but he was never caught off
his guard and their attempts were always fruitless.
In the fall of 1805 a mackinaw boat from the Montana gold
mining camps came down the Missouri river and stopped at Fort
Berthold. On board were seventeen men, one woman and two
346 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
children. The traders showed Gerard where the bulk of their
gold ( amoimtiug to 1100.(1(10) was concealed. The boat had a
false bottom and beneath this was a small space filled with sacks
of gold. The men carried also in their belts gold dnst amounting
to abont |4,00(). The miners had heard that the Bionx had com-
mitted massacres in Dakota and ^linnesota, and wished to ascer-
tain whether the river were safe for them. Gerard advised them
to stay a week at Fort Berthold nntil the Sioux, whom he had
heard were crossing the ^Missouri to the Avest, should be out of
the way. Through some misunderstanding or possibly from false
reports the miners decided to ])ush on at all hazards. Gerard
then warned them to proceed with the greatest caution, traveling
only at night, camping ahvays on the west side of the river, and
covering their boat Avith brush during the day. Above all else he
warned them not to build a fire or fire off a gun until they were
far belov^' the mouth of Heart river. In si)ite of these warnings,
however, the occupants of the boat used none of the usual pre-
cautions necessary in a hostile Indian country. At the old ford
just north of the Heart river the boat was discovered by the
Sioux and every person on board was killed except one little girl
Avho died in captivity a few weeks later. The bags and belts con-
taining the gold dust were cut open and their contents scattered
on the sand. Gerard afterward bought two coffee pots full of
this gold dust mixed with sand which had been gathered up by
some Arikara, who later visited the scene of the massacre. An
independent trader at Fort Berthold, Jos. ^IcEllery, also bought
some of this gold dust
Mr. Gerard Avas the doctor of last resort for the Indians at
Fort Berthold. The American Fur Gomiiany su])])licd him the
necessary medii al books and sui>])lies, and he came to be looked
upon as a skillful physician and surgeon, fully able to meet any
of the emergencies arising in the primitive community about him.
In 18G() he vaccinated three hundred Indian children after per-
suading the chief, Son of the Star, that the o]ieration was a nec-
essary one. He Avas fortunate also, in being able to cure the son
of Yellow Bear, chief of the Arikara, and later chief in his fath-
er's ])lace. The epidemic of small]iox in ISCt; was brought to Fort
Berthold by some squaAvs who Avere hired to accom])any a steam-
boat from Fort Clark to Fort Union. On the return trip they
contracted the disease and it spread among the Missouri river
tribes Avith terrible effect.
In 1800 the American Fur Go., or as it Avas then called the
Ghas. P. Ghoteau Go., sold out to the A. J. Smith Go. ( later Dur-
fee & Peck) and all but the post at Ft. Benton ])asesd into the
hands of the ncAV firm. At this latter pltice A. J. Baker still man-
aged the affairs of the old company.
At the same time Gerard became an independent fur trader,
establishing stores at Ft. Berthold and Ft. Stevenson. In the
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 347
fall of ISTO he abandoned his ])Osts at these places, and moved
his entire stock to Ft. linford. On Jan. 7. ISTl. the jiovernnient
oi-der that drove ('has. 1*. Larpenlenr out of the trade ^ also com-
pelled (lerard to leave Ft. IJuford, and the regular licensed trader
representino- Durfee & Peck remained in full possession.
Tt was durinu' this transfer of his goods up the ^lissouri river
Ihat Gerard and his guide discovered, near Ft. liuford, a deserted
camp of the Assiniboines. It was after a heavy fall of snow, and
from the blutf above the river they noticed that in Ihis camp of
about twenty tejiees in the bottom near the river no fires were
burning, and that no trails led Through the snow out to the tim-
ber or up to the hills. They descended the hill and discovered
that every one in the camji had died of small jiox, even the dogs
had ])ei-ished. Some of the dead had been jilaced in trees, after
the usual burial custom, but so suddenly had they been attacked
by the disease that most of them lay dead in the tepees or outside
in the snoAV. The next spring the Indians set fire to the timber
and thus destroyed every vestige of the ill fated camp.
Gerard's last fur trading venture ended in complete disaster.
In the spring of 1872 he took his remaining stock of goods to Ft»
Benton, in order to trade with the Blackfeet Indians in British
America. While his wagon train was crossing from Old Man
creek to Belly creek (a tributary of the Bow and of the !?>askatch-
ewan) on the Canadian side, a Blackfoot war party captured his
train and killed five men.
On July 0, 1872, Gerard was hired as government interpreter
he located a ranch on the site of the present city of ^landan. In
1873 he was fortunate enough to save the Northern I'acific rail-
way surveying party under Brigadier General Rosser (ex-Con-
federate officer) from being cut off by a Sioux war ])arty, some
fifty in number, that lay in ambush on the trail along which
Rosser's j arty were moving. When later it was ascertained that
Gerard's ranch was on the Northern Pacific land grant, the com-
at old Ft. Lincoln, a jtosition he held till 1882. At this time alsa
jjany, in consideration for his services in saving Roser's party,
gave him forty acres of land south of the present city of Man-
dan. This land he later platted, and when he removed to Minne-
anolis, he sold it for fS.OOO.
On ^lay 17, 1870, Gerard accompanied the Custer expedition
to the Little Big Horn, and was bunk mate of Charley Reynolds
of Kentucky, '"Lonesome Charley," as he was called. Gerard re-
lates that Reynolds told liim of the strong presentiment he had
of his a])proaching death, and that Reynolds gave away all his
j>ersonal belongings to his friends in the jiarty. He left with
Gerard his Kentucky address in order that his friends there
might be notified in case he was killed. He even tried to get Gen.
'Coufs, Larpenteur's "Forty Years a Fur Trader on the Upper Missouri," N. Y.
1898, Vol. II., 393, note.
348 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Terry to release him from his position, so certain was he that he
was going to his death.
Gerard's experiences during the battle of the Little Big Horn
are already a matter of history. The exact details of the part he
played under Gen. Reno came out in the trial of the general in
Chicago in 1879. The Chicago Tribune of this year contains an
interview which gives in greater detail than is possible here, what
took place in Gen. Reno's division from the time it was ordered
by Custer to pursue the retreating Sioux until it was relieved by
Gen. Terry. Gerard with three others was cut off by the Sioux
during Reno's retreat, and did not regain the command until
eleven p. m. of the following day, June 26. The other members
of the party were Lieut. De Rudio, a French officer, of the 7th
cavalry, Sergeant O'Neill and William Jackson, a half breed
Blackfoot scout. The party remained within sight of Reno's
camp all day, and they heard also the firing in the direction of
Custer's division, — the regular volleys of the soldiers and the
scattering fire of the Indians. At about three in the afternoon
this fire slackened, and then ceased except an occasional shot
which told them plainly enough the fate of that portion of the
army. After night fell they tried to regain Reno's command, but
the Indians were so numerous that it was found to be impossible.
After several hairbreadth escapes the party became separated,
and Gerard with Jackson rode to the cover of some willows and
lay there all day, hearing the attack on Reno's division continue
till nearly dark. The coming of Gen. Terry and the consequent
retreat of the Indians released them from their hazardous posi-
tion.
In 1879 Gerard married Ella S. Waddell of Kansas City. In
1883 he opened a store in Mandan, and his history becomes iden-
tified with the growth of that city. He was one of the first coun-
ty commissioners of Morton county. In 1890 he sold out in Man-
dan and removed to Minneapolis, Minnesota, where he is now
employed as one of the advertising agents for the Pillsbury mills.
Louis Sears.
Louis Sears was born in Montreal, Canada, Sept. 18, 1831. He
came to Lockport, New York, in 1851, via Kingston, and from
Lockport to Hamilton in 1852. The same year he went from
Hamilton to St. Louis, taking the stage to Niagara Falls, the
steamer Buffalo to Toledo, thence by rail to Chicago, and canal
to La Salle. During the winter of 1853 he was at Vandalia, 111.
In 1854 he went to St. Louis and was hired by Charles P. Cho-
teau, of the American Fur Co. to go to Fort Benton, Montana as
boatpuller. On this trip there were two boats with eight or nine
men in each, and Jas. Kipp had charge of the boats. The pilot
was a mulatto named "Pelosche," Avho spoke French. Andrev
DaAvson was in charge at Fort Benton when Sears arrived there.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 349
In the spring of 1855 lie returned to St. Lonis with the mackinaw
boats which the company sent back loaded with buffalo robes.
Later in the year he returned up the Missouri to Fort Union, this
time for the opposition company of Primeaux, Jos. Picotte .&
Booise. Honore Picotte, the uncle of Joseph, furnished the cap-
ital for this enterprise. McKenzie was post trader at Fort Union
and for the American Fur Co. Edward Lambert was head car-
penter there. Sears soon gave up his job and left the post in
company with Mitchelle. They reached Fort Berthold in Sep-
tember, after a voyage of nine days in a buffalo boat, and later
in a wooden canoe, which they stole from two French trappers,
Carifelle and Vitepoche. At Ft. Berthold Sears hired out to the
opposition company in charge of John McBride. F. F. Gerard
was at that time head of the American Fur Co. post. During the
spring of this year a son of Joseph Picotte was just recovering
from the small pox on the steam boat that came up the river to
trade for the opposition company. The Indians all along the
river caught the small pox from him, the Sioux, the Rees at Fort
Clark, the Grosventres at Fort Berthold, and the Assiniboines at
Fort Union. During the winter of 1855-6 Sears carried goods
on a pack horse to the opjiosition trading post at the Grosventre
winter camp at the mouth of the Little Missouri, in charge of
Charles Malnouri. Sears recalls that an English nobleman, Sir
George Gore, wintered in the vicinity of the trading post. The
Sioux had stolen all his horses and plundered his wagons leaving
him without supplies. McBride helped him through the winter
by furnishing him the necessary outfit and supplies. During this
winter Louis Lepage, a Creole, died at Fort Berthold. Sears
speaks of the very large number of dogs at Fort Berthold, which
was made necessary by the lack of horses there, occasioned by the
Sioux raids among the Grosventres. A stranger entering their
village was liable to be attacked by a score of fierce curs. The
usual precaution taken by traders was to wrap up in an Indian
robe or blanket, and thus attired like one of the tribe they could
pass the dogs without difficulty. In the spring of 1856 he went
down to Fort Clark with Mitchelle as an employe of the opposi-
tion company. The Indians at this place disliked this company
very much because they had brought the small pox to them, and
very little trading could be carried on with them. In 1857 he re-
turned to St. Louis and later near Denver, Colorado, he spent
four years hunting. In 1862 he joined an emigrant wagon train
of 100 wagons bound for Oregon. He remained in Oregon and
Washington fourteen years, leaving Oregon in 1876. He next
located at the Crow agency at the moutb of the Yellowstone, in
1877. In 1882 he was established at Pine Ridge agency, S. D.,
moving to Poplar Creek, Montana, in 1891. In 1903 he moved ta
Elbowoods, N. D., where he now resides.
350 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
P^NOS Stutsman.
By George W. Kingsbury, Yankton, S. D.
Enos Stutsman was one of the earliest pioneers of the Terri-
tory of Dakota, having settled at Yankton in the fall of 1858.
This was three rears before the treaty of cession between the
Yankton Indians and the Federal government was ratified by the
i^enate, and the Indians then occupied the soil and had their
principal village at the place afterward called Yankton. As Mr.
Stutsman occupied a prominent and influential ])osition in all the
eft'orts made to ])rocure the organization of Dakota Territory,
which embraced the present state of North Dakota, as well as
its sister state on the south, he became an historical character in
the Territory before his removal to Pembina.
Enos Stutsman was of Gernmn ancestry. His great grand-
father was a native of that part of Europe, and emigrated in 1728
to this country, settling in Pennsylvania. His name Avas Jacob
Stutsman, and he was accomjtanied by a cousin of the same
name. From these cousins the Stutsman families of North Amer-
ica sprang, and have l)een quite prominent in civic as well as
military affairs of the several states. They were among the Rev-
olutionary soldiers, Avere in the second war with Great Britain,
also in the ]Mexi( an war, and in the great Rebellion of 18B1 ; the
Confederate as well as the Union cause was sustained by soldiers
of this old German stock.
Nicholas Stutsman, father of the subject of this sketch, Avas
"born in Pennsylvania, and emigrated with his parents to Ohio in
1771), settling at a iioint near which the city of Dayton was built.
In 1825 the father removed to Fayette county, Indiana, where
Enos Avas born Feb. 14, 1820. Ten years later, his father again
removed to Coles county, Illinois, and settled a near neighbor to
the father of President Lincoln. Enos noAV began to acquire an
education, but under many disadvantages.' Had he been an in-
different ])U]»il he Avould have had poor success, but he Avas eager
to learn, and a great reader. When 17 years of age he began
teaching school and continued in that occupation until he Avas
21 years old. His career as a teacher Avas a successful one, and
gave him a Avide acquaintance, substantial popularity, the af-
fection of liis pupils and the confidence of the peoi)le. He now
entered the political field, and in 1817 Avas elected recorder of
Coles county, and two years later clerk of the court. During his
incumbency of these offices he had studied law and AA^as admitted
to the bar in 1851.
In the year 1855 Mr. Stutsman removed to Des Moines, loAva,
Avhere he opened a land and exchange office, and a year later re-
moved to Sioux City, then the outer limits of civilization in the
NorthAvest. He ]»racticed law in Sioux City, took an^ active part
in politics on llie Democratic side, for he had been reared a Jack-
^--^CrC ^ O-L4_-0-t) ^ Lc^^yCy
'Z''M.«a-c< _
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 351
souiaii, and dealt lar^vlv in real estate with varvino- fortunes.
Two veai-s later found liini a niendfer of an (n-<;anization known as
the Yankton Land and Town Comitany. as its secretary, and in
the fall <»f IS.jS he removed to Yankton for the ]tur]iose of super-
visinji' the layini;- out of the town, and the allairs of the company
generally. Uecause of ditticulties subseiiuently arising, affecting
the title to the townsite, which at this time was Indian land, the
townsite comi)any, after surveying and ]>latting the site, did little
more than give permits to build, after the treaty was ratified,
with an agreement to make a deed whenever the company could
lawfully do so. The comjiany. however, was never able to do
this, for after a |)rolonge(l litigation, the land Avas awarded to
diiferent individuals and the company dissolved. Mr, Stutsman
continued his residence in Yaiditon and took uj) a i)re-em])tion
claim adjoining the townsite. He also attended to his law busi-
ness, and for two or three years was the only resident' lawyer.
The organic act was passed in March. l.SOl, and the federal offi-
cers arrived at Yankton in .June of that year, and began the work
of constructing the territorial government. A legislature was
called to meet in March, 1S(;l\ and Stutsman was elected from
Yankton district to the territorial council, and during the ses-
sion was mainly instrumental in procuring the ])assage of the
law locating the capital of the territory at Yankton. He was
chairman of the judiciary committee, and one of the most indus-
trious members of the l»ody, performing the principal part of the
labor of framing the codes and the general laws j)assed at this
first session. At the second session of the Legislative Asseiubly
he was elected president of the council, and discharged his duties
in such an aide and imjnirtial manner as to add to the esteem
and confidence of his fellow members which he enjoyed in a
marked degree.
Up to about this time Mr. Stutsman had been a democrat, affil-
iating with what was called the Douglas wing, or popular sov-
ereignty faction, of that party. The Civil war was on, and while
nominally a democrat he was an outspoken and uncompromising
Union man without qualification, (as all of the Douglas school
of democrats were) which gave him the confidence and support
of the republicans as well as the Douglas democrats, and he was
elected to a second term in the council, in 18G3, on a ticket named
by a convention called by the republican and Union organization,
and thereafter acted with that party. Mr. Stutsman was a good
politician. He understood that some men in politics were fond
of the "loaves and fishes'' in the shape of honors; for himself he
preferred power and influence, and was willing that others should
have the temporary honors, if in return he could be permitted to
dictate the policy. He was usually ''the power behind the throne."
This will ex])lain why he was not a candidate for ])resident of the
council after the second session. Yankton county was stronger
352 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
and more secure in retaining the capital and securing other leg-
islative and political favors by supporting ambitious gentlemen
from outside counties in such positions. Mr. Stutsman was again
elected to the same office in 1865, and served at the first session ;
but having in the early spring of 18G6, accepted an appointment
from the general government as treasury agent, he was obliged
to resign his office as councilman, which he did, and entered upon
his new duties, visiting first the upper Missouri county in quest
of smugglers.
In June of the same year he left Yankton for Pembina in his
capacity as treasury agent, Pembina being the seat of a custom
house and the only one in the territory, reaching that noint after
a very tedious journey, on the 22d of July, 186G. It is doubtful
whether he had entertained any thought of removing to that re-
mote corner of Dakota, before this trip — at least his most inti-
mate Yankton friends were not apprized of such intention. He
seems to have been captivated by the country, its invigorating cli-
mate and fertile acres, and more than all by its wide awake and
congenial people; and he in return appears to have been taken
at once into their confidence, for in the fall of 1867 he was elected
a member of the territorial house of representatives, and when
that body convened at Yankton, December 2d, following, Mr.
Stutsman was chosen speaker, defeating a very popular member,
Mr. Jolley, of Clay county, by a vote of 12 to 10. This honor came
to him unsolicited, and until very close to the organization, un-
expected. It is proper to mention that he discharged the diffi-
cult duties of the office in such a manner as to win the applause
of his friends and the respect and confidence of his. opponents.
He was again elected to the house from Pembina in 18G8, and
served in that body as chairDian of the committee on railroads,
and a member of the committee on judiciary, elections and en-
rollment. This session closed the annual sessions of the legisla-
tive assembly. Thereafter they were held biennially, and Mr.
Stutsman returned to Pembina where he engaged in law practice.
and also built a fine hotel building there which he rented. He
was again elected a member of the territorial council in 1872
from the Pembina district, and served during the session of
1872-73, and was taken quite ill near the close of the session
which confined him to his bed for a number of months. With the
termination of this session his legislative labors ended. iNIr.
Stutsman was a bachelor. Nature had seen fit to usher him into
the world poorl}^ equipped physically. He was born without legs,
and had but one small well shaped foot where the right leg be-
longed. Otherwise he Avas well formed, apparently much better
developed than the majority of men. His body was as large as
that of the ordinary men whose weight would be 200 pounds;
his arms were splendidly developed and possessed unusual
strength. He was compelled to use crutches — he could neither
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 353
walk nor stand unsupported without tliem, but he could help him-
self in any ordinary situation with them. Because of his in-
firmity he claimed no exemption from personal chastisement.
It is claimed that nature is fond of compensations, and what
the good dame had denied to Mr. Stutsman physically she had
made up in other favors. No doubt his physical inability to pur-
sue the great majority of avocations, taken in connection with
his genial and obliging disposition, won him the good will of the
people; but had he been less competent, less a leader, less able,
he could not have attained the position among his fellows which
he occupied and maintained.
Mr. Stutsman was fond of the sunshine, and his disposition
and temperament were in fellowship with this fondness. He was
a most companionable gentleman, genial, generous, never giving
offense, and the life of the social circle. Among the pioneers of
the Missouri slope, it was said that Stutsman could, in cases of
political emergency, muster the most numerous personal clan
of any leader in the territory. He was an honorable man, and
in all his connection with business, or with public affairs, and
these occupied a large portion of his life work, he acquitted him-
self with credit, with fidelity to his trust, and preserved a name
untainted.
Mr. Stutsman died at Pembina Jan. 24, 1874, and was buried
in Sioux City, Iowa, the 10th of February.
The following notice appeared in the St. Paul Dailv Press of
Feb. 4, 1874.
DEATH OF COL. STUTSMAN.
The sad intelligence reaches us from Pembina of the death a
few days ago, at the residence of Charles Cavileer of that place,
of Col. Enos Stutzman, a leading citizen- of Dakota, Avell known
in St. Paul where he has been a frequent visitor.
Col. Stutzman for several years held the office of receiver of
the land office at Pembina, and has represented that district in
the Dakota legislature for several years. Though he called Pem-
bina, where he resided for eight or ten years, his home, he has
divided his time between Pembina and Yankton. He was a gen-
tleman of considerable property, consisting largely of real estate
in northern and southern Dakota. He left the bulk of his prop-
erty to a niece in Arkansas and a banker in Sioux City.
He was a gentleman of excellent abilities and took a prominent
position in the politics of the territory, where he wielded con-
siderable influence. He was a victim of a curious congenital
malformation which colored his life with a peculiar cynicism.
He possessed a splendid and powerful physique of perfect sym-
metry, except that he was born almost 'without legs, or with
legs not more than a foot long. His strength enabled him to
overcome to a great extent this disadvantage and he would swing:
himself into a carriage in which he generally rode, with sur-
Hist.-23
354 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
prising agility. He was a genial companion and highly es-
teemed by his friends. His death will be felt by the people of
Dakota as a personal loss. i
Thos. E. Cooper.
Thos. E. Cooper was born in England May 29, 1822. His
mother was of Scotch descent, his father was an Englishman, and
held for some years the position of revenue collector in the city
of Dublin. In' 1820 the family moved to Stanstead county, Que-
bec. They resided in the town of Stanstead many years, and
here both' his parents are buried. In 1852 Cooper came Avest by
lake steamer to Milwaukee. He followed the first railroad to its
terminus at Jefiferson, Wisconsin, and worked a farm there for
two years. In ,1851 he bought a farm a few rods south from
where the city of Tomah now stands. During the years of 1856-7
he held the position of superintendent of schools for the town-
ships of Adrian, Greenfield, and Tomah, in Monroe county. In
1858 Mr. Cooper came west again and the next year bought a
farm six miles south of Kochester, Minn. At this time the Colo-
rado gold fever was at its height and Mr. Cooper with several
others started for the Pikes Peak gold fields. They turned back,
however, at Council Bluffs, not liking the prospect either at this
place or at Omaha, a rising young town across the river. In 1S60
he sold his Wisconsin farm and located at Pine Island, Minn.
As chairman of the board of supervisors of Pine Island township
he drew up the resolutions adopted at a mass meeting of citizens
that was called to meet when the news of the firing on Fort
Sumter was received. In 1863 after all the single men of his
township had enlisted, he was asked by a merchant, Mr. Thom-
son, to fill a draft of 22 men. At a meeting held in* the school
house it was decided to raise |2,000 on a joint note signed by the
men who were drafted, and then to buy substitutes to fill the
draft. This difficult task Mr. Cooper accomplished to the satis-
faction of all. He raised the money in Red Wing, where he had
friends, and bought the 22 substitutes in St. Paul, paying as high
as |300 for some of them. The unexpended balance he turned
over to the township treasurer, Sylvester Dickey. On May 2,
1864, Mr. Cooper joined a wagon train of 122 wagons bound for
the Montana gold fields. A little below Fort Rice in the present
state of North Dakota, they found Gen. Sully's army in pursuit
of the hostile Sioux. They were transferred to the western side
of the Missouri and then by his advice they accompanied his army
till they had crossed both Yellowstone and Missouri rivers and
were in the vicinity of old Fort Union. Gen. Sully then returned
with his army, while the wagon train, after the leader had tried
to hire a Frenchman to act as guide, kept on up to Fort Benton,
in spite of the gloomy ])rodictions of the white trader at Fort
Union. At Fort Benton the wagon train broke up into small par-
ties, and on So])tcmber 21, 1864, Mr. Cooper's party camped on
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 355
I
the spot where the city of Helena, Mont., now stands, the oxen
being picketed on the site of the present raihva}' station. In
June of the next jear Mr, Cooper returned on a Missouri river
steamboat to St. Louis, and thence by rail to his home. During
the winter of 18G.3-G he organized a quartz mining company, of
which later Gen. F, S, Hubbard was the chief stockholder, I)ur
ing the same winter he went to New York city to arrange for
sale of stock and to purchase a mining outfit. The follow^ing
spring he returned to ^lontaua on the steamboat ^Marion, paying
$300 for his passage from St, Louis to Fort Benton. In 1807,
owing to the failure of Gen. Hubbard, the quartz mining com-
}>any in which ^fr. Cooper had taken such an active part, did not
develop the mining property which they had purchased, and was
later dissolved. In 1870 ]Mr. Cooper was nmde a member of the
county committee to meet at La Crosse, Wis., and confer with
the officials of the railroad which was to pass through Pine
Island. During his residence in Minnesota he was a correspond-
ent of the St, Paul Pioneer and the Kcd Wing Argus. The files
of these papers contain many letters written by Mr, Cooper, re-
counting his Montana experiences. In December, 1878, Mr
Cooper removed to Dakota territory, and with characteristic en-
ergy at once took the same active part in its development which
he had shown during his residence in the adjoining states. He
was one of the first settlers of the present city of Grafton, Walsh
county, naming the city from his wife's home town in northern
New Hampshire. The first hotel in Grafton was one ])ut up by
Mr. Cooper in 1881, the Cooper House. As chairman of the town
board he carried the first election returns of Walsh county to
Pembina, walking the entire distance with the ballot box carried
over his shoulder. He later held the office of post master of
Grafton. 1879-81. He has four children, all living, one son in
Minnesota, and the others in this state, a daughter at Hope and
a son and daughter at Grafton. Like most of the early settlers
in this state Mr, Cooper has retired from active participation iri
the affairs of the state and county, but he is still in perfect
health, and takes a lively interest in every effort to preserve the
records of the pioneer days of the northwest.
GAZETTEER OF PIONEERS AND OTHERS IN NORTH DA-
KOTA PREVIOUS TO 1802.
[editorial note.]
The gazetteer of old settlers and others in North Dakota pre-
vious to 1802 is intended as a mere suggestion to those who can
supply more names and further details that the Historical So-
ciety is anxious to publish all such material which may be con-
356 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
tributed. It is not pretended that the names of those given in the
following list comprise all who visited the soil of North Dakota
before 1862. The list will be revised from time to time and when
republished later it should be more than doubled by additions
sent to us by those familiar with some phase of pioneer history
hitherto overlooked. Some of these brief sketches, too, are worthy
of being expanded into a complete biography and it is hoped such
will be the result for many of them.
Aagard^ Louis
When a mere boy he came to the upper Missouri country,
about 1844, and stayed at Ft. Pierre the larger part of the
time. He clerked at Ft. Clark during the winter of 1846-7,
under Joseph des Autel, for the American Fur Company.
In 1868, he was employed as interpreter by the U. S.
Peace Commissioners at Ft. Rice. Later, he clerked for
Chas. Galpin at Ft. Rice and Oak Creek, and had a wood
yard below Standing Rock Agency. In 1870 he moved to
Ft. Yates, where he died.
Basil Clement.
Archambault^ Louis
Worked at Ft. Clark for the American Fur Company.
Basil Clement.
Beaupre^ Joseph
Came to Ft. Pierre in 1850, and to Ft. Clark in 1851, with
Peter Beauchamp. He worked mainly for the American
Fur Company, and died in their employ at Ft. Union.
Basil Clement.
Beaupre_, Joseph
A Frenchman from St. Cloud, Minn., who succeeded Nor-
man W. Kittson as customs house officer at Pembina. He
was a Mason and U. S. government contractor for wood
and supplies at Ft. Pembina.
Beauchamp^ Peter
Beaver hunter, trader and Arikara interpreter at Ft.
Berthold for the American Fur Companv. He was at Ft.
Berthold in 1848, and died there about 1870.
F. F. Gerard.
He came to the upper Missouri country before 1840, and
stayed for many years at the Arikara village near Ft.
Clark, trapping beaver and hunting buffalo.
Basil Clement.
Belcourt^ Father G. A.
Roman Catholic Missionary at Pembina in 1849, and at
St. Joseph in 1856-61.
Antoine Girard.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 357
"I will add that Mr. Belcourt is a Catholic Missionary
who has resided in that eonntry for eiji;hteen years, has
learned the Indian languages spoken on that frontier, has
traveled over the most of it and is perhaps better acquaint-
ed with the people of that region and their peculiarities,
than any other man in the country. I found him a polite,
educated gentleman, with a self-sacrificing devotion to his
high and holy calling, that cannot but excite admiratiou
in a professor of Christianity, and respect from the unbe-
liever and heathen. His wish for assistance in the publi-
cation of his dictionary of the Chippewa language is
worthy of the favorable consideration of a liberal govern-
ment, which is striving in such profitless and numerous
ways to ameliorate the condition of these unfortunate
people."
Major WoocW Report of His Expedition to Pem-
hina Settlements^ 31st Congress^ 1st Session, Ex
Doc. 51.
Bellehumeur, Simon
Trapper and trader on the Red River in 1804.
Early Western Travels, Cleveland, Ohio, 1904^
XXIV., 12, note.
Berger^
American Fur Company interpreter at Ft. Union when
Maximilian visited it in 1833, formerly an employe of thft
Hudson Bay Company.
Early Western Travels, XXIII., 23, note.
A Canadian Frenchman from St. Louis.
F. F. Gerard.
BiSSOXETTE,
Trader in charge of a venture of the Northwest Fur Com-
pany to trade with the Mandans.
. Accompanied Gen. Atkinson's expedition in 1825.
Early Western Travels, XXIII. , 227.
Came from Cahokia, Illinois, and died on the Rosebud
Agency, South Dakota, Aug. 20th, 1900, at a very ad-
vanced age.
Basil Clement..
BoLLER, Henry A.
Member of opposition fur company with Larpenteur, Jef-
ferson Smith and Robert Lemon in 1860. He was at Ft.
Berthold in 1860, and at Ft. Union in 1861.
Cones. Larpenteur's Forty Years a Fur Trader on
the Upper Missouri, New York, 1898, II., 311-322.
358 report of historical society
Bottineau^ Charles
Son of Pierre Bottineau, in partnership with Charles
Grant at St. Joseph. Hnnter for Alexander Henry at
Pembina in 1803.
C ones' Journal of Alexander Henry and David
Thompson, N. Y., 1891, I., 226.
BrazeaU;, John
Negro employed by the American Fnr Company at Ft.
Union and Ft. Berthold. Died at Ft. Stevenson about
1868.
Larpenteur, I., 117, note hy Washington Matthews.
Bridger^ James
Beaver hunter, one of a party of hunters who wintered at
Ft. Union 1844-5.
Larpenteur, II., 21 Iff.
BucKMAN^ Joseph Y.
In 1861, he was appointed postmaster at St. Joseph and he
was also elected to the territorial legislature. He died in
1862.
Record, May 1896, No. XI., 4.
Bunch, George
Clerk of Hudson Bay Company with Hugh Henney at Ft.
Mandan in 1894.
Original Journals of Lewis and Clark Expedition,
New York, 190Jf, I, 238.
Cameron^ John
A Scotch farmer living ten miles south of Pembina in 1856 ;
he returned later to Winnipeg.
Antoine Girard.
Cameron^ John.
In charge of an expedition sent by Alexander Henry to
Grandes Fourches (Grand Forks), Sept. 1, 1801, and later
in charge of a post there. Sent by Henry to build a fort
on the Turtle river, Sept. 20th, 1802. Died in 1804.
Henry's Journal, I., 186, 189, note, 197 and
204.
Campbell^ Kobert.
He was born in 1804, in Ireland, and came to St. Louis in
1824. He was in partnership with Wm. Sublette, in op-
position to the American Fur Company, 1833-4. Maxi-
milian met him at Ft. William, opposite the mouth of the
Yellowstone river, Oct. 30th, 1833. He died at St. Louis
in 1879.
Early Western Travels, XXIII., 193, note.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 359
The St. Louis merchant who supplied the opposition fur
traders with «»oods.
F. F. Gerard.
Carson. Alexander
A hunter on the upper Missouri, who wintered with the
Arikara in 1809-10. He was met by Bradbury May 22,
1810, and joined his party on their trip up the river.
Early Western Travels, Y., 93 and 17 S, and note.
Cavileer, Charles
He was born in Springfield, Ohio, March G, 181 S. and came
to Pembina, August IGth, 1851. He was assistant post mas-
ter 1851-3, at Pembina, and in 1853 was in partnership
with Forbes & Kittson in the Indian trade. In 1851, he
moved to St. Josejih and started a trading post there, and
in 1857 moved to St. Boniface, Manitoba. He returned to
Pembina in 1803, and died there Julv 27th, 1902.
Record 1895. August and December; 1896, May.
E. K. Cavileer.
Cetaboillez, C. J. B.
He built a trading post for the Xorth West Fur Co. on the
south side of the Pembina river, near its mouth, in 1797.
This post was called Ft. Paubna. and was abandoned by
1800. He was agent for the North West Fur Company on
the Red and Assiniboine rivers in 1796-1805, and was in
charge of a post on the latter river in 1801. He died at
Terrebonne, 1809.
Henry's Journal, I., 60 and note, and 80 and note.
Chaboillez^ Chas.
In 1806, he visited the Mandan and Grosventre villages on
the Missouri river, with Alexander Henry, who had per-
suaded him to join him on the expedition at Ft. Assinboine,
British Columbia. He died at Terrebonne in 1812.
Henry's Journal, /., 61. note.
Charbonneau, Toussaint.
He was employed by the Xorth West Fur Company along
the Red and Assiniboine rivers, and wintered at Pine Fort,
British America, on the Assiniboine river in 1793-1.
Henry's Journal, I., 50, note.
He was a French trader and interpreter at the middle vil-
lage of the Grosventres on the Knife river, where Max-
imilian found him in 1833, and where he had lived 37 years.
Early Western Travels, XXII., 3.'t5.
360 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Interpreter of Lewis and Clark on their expedition, April
7, 1805 to August 31, 1806.
Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedi-
" tion.
Chardon^ Francois A.
He was a clerk for the American Fur Company at Fort
Union at the time Maximilian visited it in 1833. He was
located at Fort Clark in 1837, at the time of the small pox
scourge. He built Fort Jackson for McKenzie in 1833, and
was placed in charge of the post.
Early Western Travels, XXIII., 188, note. Also
XXIV., 29 and note.
In charge of Fort McKenzie in 1842 when he massacred
some Blackfeet Indians there. On April 1st, 1848, he was
found by Palliser in charge of Fort Berthold. He died
there the same j'^ear.
Larpenteur, I., 137, note.
Chardon^, Frank
Son of Francois A. Chardon. He ran away from home
when young and joined a circus, as one of the performers,
the strong man. He was at Ft. Berthold in 1862-3, as clerk
and trader for Chas. Primeaux, and was one of the 17 men
who held Fort Berthold against the attacks of the Sioux,
December 25th, 1863. He had moved into the fort for pro-
tection as three of his wood choppers had been killed by the
Sioux.
F. F. Gerard.
He died in 1889 on the Oak Creek Agency, S. D.
Basil Clement.
Choteau^ Charles P.
Son of Pierre Choteau, Jr., principal member of the Amer-
ican Fur Company. In 1842, the name of this company
was changed to the Pierre Choteau, Jr., Co., and in 1854,
the name was changed to the Chas. P. Choteau Company.
Choteau^ Pierre^ Jr.
The agent for American Fur Co. who accompanied Catlin
from St. Louis to Fort Union in 1832.
Catlin, North American Indians, Edinburgh, 1903,
I., 15.
Born in France. His brothers were Menard, Edward and
Paul. He was one of the wealthiest traders on the Mis-
souri, worth about |18,000,000.
F. F. Gerard.
state of north dakota 361
Colter^ John
Member of the Lewis and Clark expedition, who left the
party to trap on the upper Missouri river with Joseph
Dickson and Forrest Hancock.
Original Journals, V., SJfJf and note.
Met by Bradbury in 1810, on the Missouri river, to whom
he related his adventures among the Indians.
Early Western Travels^ V., JfJf and ^5 and note.
Cox^ Orvs
Born in Ohio 1818. Farmer in Pembina district, Minne-
sota territory, 1850. Family of three, wife, Lucy, and two
daughters, Elizabeth and Harriet.
^ee Census ISoO^ P^oe 384.
Crawford, L.
Clerk of American Fur Co. at Fort Clark at time of Cat-
lin's visit, 1832.
Catlin, I., 200.
CULBERTSON;, ALEXANDER
In charge of the American Fur Co. post at St. Peters, Min-
nesota territory, and some time previous to 1840 trans-
ferred to the Missouri river.
Basil Clement.
In charge at Fort Union 1842-4 for the American Fur Com-
pany. He had been in the service of the company since
1832 and became a partner in the- company in 1843.
Larpenteur, I., 162 ff.
He left the Missouri country about 1868 for Peoria, 111.,
with his wife and two sons. Joseph and John. In two years
he was back again on the Missouri river and died at Fort
Benton in the early '70's.
F. F. Gerard.
Cyr_, Joseph
Hunter for Alexander Henry at Pembina during the win-
ter of 1803-04.
Henry's Journal, I., 195 and note.
Day^ John
One of the hunters employed in Bradbury's expedition.
Early Western Travels, V., 181 and note.
Dawson^ Andrew
He was born in Scotland. He was placed in chax'ge at Fort
Clark for the American Fur Company, from 1849, until
the year after the cholera at that post. He was in charge
362 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
at Fort Benton from about 1850 to 1870, when he returned
to Scotland with his son, leaving his daughter, Maggie, at
Fort Berthold.
F. F. Gerard.
Dease_, John
Scotch halfbreed from Winnipeg. Trader at St. Joseph,
and died there about 18G6.
Antoine Girard.
DES AuTEL. Joseph
In charge at Fort Clark for the American Fur Company,
when Larpenteur visited it in the spring of 1847 and clerk
at Fort McKenzie in 1842 under Chardon.
Larpenteur^ I., 211, and note; II., 2J}6.
A nephew of James Kipp, and clerk at Fort Clark under
Andrew Dawson. He died at Fort Pierre in 1849.
F. F. Gerard.
De Smet_, Father Peter John
The noted Belgian Jesuit priest who visited at Fort Union
in 1842 on his way back from the Columbia mission field
where he spent the larger part of his life. He passed
through Fort Berthold in 18(53, and was persuaded by the
Indians to say mass to break the drouth of that season.
F. F. Gerard.
Dickson, Joseph
An Illinois trapper on the Missouri and Yellowstone where
he had arrived in the summer of 1804. He was met by
Clark August 11th, 1806, on his return trip. At the five
villages on the Knife river he and his companion per-
suaded Colter to leave Lewis and Clark and join them.
Original Journals, Y., 329 and 344-
Dougherty^
A clerk of opposition fur company of Sublette & Campbell
at the winter village of the Knife river Grosventres, and
visited by Maximilian in 1833.
Early Western Travels, XXIII., 218.
He was met in the winter of 1842-3 by James Bridger and
Basil Clement west of the Missouri river.
Duford^ J.
In the employ of the X. Y. Fur Co., at Pembina in 1803-4,
and employed by the North West Fur Co., after the coali-
tion of 1804; accidentally killed by an Indian at Pembina,
Nov. 1, 1805.
Henry's Journal, I., 187, note.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 363
DuPRE, Frederick
He came with Paul Xarcelle in 1838 from Lonoiieil. Can-
ada, and was in the employ of the American Fur Co. as
camp trader on the ]\Iissonri river. In 1878 he started a
cattle ranch on the Cheyenne where he died in 1895.
Basil Clement.
Fisher. Joseph
Born in Vermont, 1820, and was a teacher in the Pembina
district, Minnesota Territory, 1850, probably at Eed Lake.
See Cc7isi(s 1S50, page SSJf.
Galpix, Chas. E.
Indian trader at Fort Berthold, 18G5, and at Fort Rice in
1868. He died at Grand River in 1870.
Larpcnicur II., SlfS, note hij Washington Matheics.
He was born in Pennsylvania and was a member of the firm
that ran in opjjosition to Hawlev & Hnbbell at Fort Ber-
thold in 1865.
F. F. Gerard.
Garreau, Antoine
A French trader in the employ of Sublette & Campbell and
who was met by Maximilian in the winter village of the
Mandans in 1833.
Earhj Western Travels. XXIV.. 35.
He was met by the Lewis and Clark Expedition in 1805 as
a resident among the Arikara and Mandans.
Original Journals, Leivis and Clark, I., 272.
He came originally from Canada. His first wife was a half
breed Arikara, named Josette; his children by this mar-
riage were Josette. mother of 3Iaggie Dawson and wife of
Andrew DaAvson ; another daughter, who died at Ft. Clark,
and a son who lived among the Arika-ra, as oiie of their
number, and was killed by an Arikara, Bears' Ears, leader
of the band of "Strong Hearts," whose duty was that of
camp police. Bears' Ears fled to the Sioux after the mur-
der and was afterward employed as U. S. government
scout at old Ft. Lincoln, Garreau's second wife was a full
blood Mandan, and her son was Pierre Garreau, a full
blood Indian.
F. F. Gerard.
Garreau^ Pierre
Son of Antoine Garreau and trader at Fort Clark and Fort
Berthold among the Indians.
Early Western Travels, XXIV., 35, note.
364 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Interpreter at Fort Berthold for the traders and for the
United States army.
Larpenteur, I., 125 and note.
Worked for the Pierre Choteau, Jr. Co. as an interpreter.
He was the step-son of Antoine Garreau, being a full blood
Mandan Indian. He died in his hut at Fort Berthold in
1870, from the effects of smoke. His hut caught fire in the
night and he was suffocated before he could unbar the
door.
F. F. Gerard.
Geroux_, Lucien
He was born near Montreal, Canada, about 1834. In 1856
he came from St. Paul to Pembina with Antoine Girard
and Wm. Moorhead. He was a clerk for the Hudson Bay
Company a number of years. He built a hotel later at Pem-
bina, and died at St. Joseph (Walhalla).
. Antoine Girard.
GiNGRAS Antoine
Born in Canada, 1821. Indian fur trader at Pembina, 1850.
See Census 1850, page 384.
Came from Lake Superior to St. Joseph and died at Man-
itoba.
Antoine Girard.
Girard^ Antoine ^
He was born near Montreal, Canada, at Longueil in 183G.
He came west to Chicago by steamboat, and by rail to Ga-
lena over the new road, and up the Mississippi river on the
War Eagle, arriving at Pembina August 20th, 1856. For
several years he worked for the Hudson Bay Company, un-
der the chief factor, Kennedy, carrying goods to the Chip-
pewas. %In 1861, he was employed on the first Red River
steamboat, the Anson Northrup, and during the winter
carried goods for the Hudson Bay Co. to Roseau Lake, Min-
nesota. During the Sioux outbreak of 1862, he was em-
ployed as guide for parties traveling between Pembina and
St. Paul, and was never attacked by the Sioux, owing to
the Canadian flag, which he always carried, nailed to his
Red River cart. In 1866, he moved to Grand Forks, and
the following year while hunting he saw the last large herd
of buffalo in the region about Pembina; after this year,
the hunters had to seek the buffalo much further west. In
1871-2, he kept a stage station at Acton on the Winnipeg,
iFor picture of Antoine Girard see illustration.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 365
Breckinridge and ]\roorhead stage line. In 1891, lie estab-
lished a ferry a few miles above Acton, where he now re-
sides.
Antoine Girard.
Glass^ Hugh
Beaver hunter arid trader from Pennsylvania, killed by
Arikara in 1833. He served in the Arikara campaign of
1823.
Early Western Travels, XXI 11., 294, d^^d note.
GouDREAU^ Joseph
He was born in Montreal, Canada, and came to St. Louis
early in the 40's. He was a b-lacksmith at Ft. Pierre for
a number of years, and later, in the employ of the Ameri-
can Fur Company, he went as far north as Ft. Clark. He
died in 188G at Vanderbilt, S. D.
H. H. M. Smee.
GouzzEox,, Andre
An Indian trader for the North West Fur Comany, who
deserted the company while on a trip to the five villages
on the Knife river. He was killed by the Sioux in 1801,
during a buffalo hunt with a band of Mandans.
Henry's Journal, I., 370.
Grant^ Charles
Born on Red River, Canada, 1824. Indian trader, Pembina
district, Minnesota territory, 1850.
See Census 1850, page 38^.
Partner of Chas. Bottineau at St. Joseph and left for Man-
itoba about 1867.
Antoine Girard.
Grant. Peter
He was born in 1764 and died at Lachine in 1848. He was
clerk for the North West Fur Co. in 1784, and became a
partner in the firm in 1791. He spent most of his later life
in charge of the Red River department. His trading post
was on the east side of the Red River, just opposite the
mouth of the Pembina river, and was built soon after 1790,
and was the first establishment for the North West Fur
Co. on the Red River.
Henry's Journal, I., 80 and fiote.
Gravilines^ Joseph
A trader among the Arikara, and French interpreter of the
Lewis and Clark expedition. He returned down river with
a party from Fort Mandan in November, 1804.
Original Journals of the Leiois and Clark Expedi-
tion, /., 184, o,nd note, and 218.
366 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Guijox^ Joseph
Came to the Missouri conntry at the time when the Amer-
ican Fur Co. first established a trading post at Fort Ber-
thold.
F. F. Gerard.
Halsey^ Wm.
Clerk for the American Fur Co. at Ft. Pierre, and visited
the company's posts as far north as Ft. Clark. He died at
Libertie, Missouri, in 1841.
Basil Clement.
Hancock_, Forrest
A trapper on the Yellowstone and Missouri rivers, where
he had gone in the summer of 1801. He was met by Clark,
■ Aug. 11th, 180G, on his return trip.
Original Journals of tJie Lewis and Clark Expedi-
tion, Y^, 329, and note, and 344-
Harvey^ Alexander
He was born in St. Louis, and was a member of the Max-
imilian party in 1832-1. He served as clerk for the Amer-
ican Fur Co. in 1815, and was an independent fur trader
at Ft. Yates, in 189G.
Early Western Travels, XXII. , 339, note.
He was with the American Fur Co., at Fort McKeuzie,
Mont., from the founding of the post. He participated in
the massacre of the Blackfeet Indians at Fort McKenzie
in 1812. He formed an opposition fur company with Chas.
Primeaux, Jos. Picotte and Booise, clerk. The firm was
bought out later by the American Fur Co.
Larpenteur, I., Ill, note, and 218-27.
He worked for F. F. Girard at Fort Berthold for two years
as carpenter, clerk, etc., and for two years he was an inde-
pendent trader.
F. F. Gerard.
Henderson, G. '
Trader in the employ of the Hudson Bay Co., and visited
Camp Mandan, Dec. 1, 1801.
Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Ewpedi-
tion, I., 232.
Henney, (also Heney) Hugh
Hudson Bay Co. trader, and visited Fort Mandan, Dec. 16,
1804.
Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedi-
tion, I., 237-8, and, note.
Trader for the Hudson Bay Co. at Pembina in 1807.
Henry's Journal, I., 424^ and note.
state of north dakota 367
Henry, Alexander, Jr
He was a fur trader for the North West Fur Co., and con-
solidated companies from 1792 to 1814. Sixteen years of
this time was spent amono; the Salteurs (a branch of the
Chippewas) Avliich brought him into the Red River A-'alley
and led to the found inj? of posts at Grandes Fourches,
(Grand Forks) on the Park and on the Pembina rivers;
and on the Red Lake river, a tributnry of the Red River
east of Grandes Fourehes. It was during this time also
that he made his famous trip to the Mandan country on the
Missouri river.
From 180?>-11 he was in charge of posts on the north Sas-
katchewan in British America, exploring the country thor-
oughly and reaching the Rocky Mountains on one of his
western trips.
In 1813, he visited the Columbia valley, in what is now the
states of Oregon and Washington. Here he was drowned
in the Columbia river. May 22, 1814.
Coues' Journals of Alexander Henry and David
Thompson,
HoBACK, John
Kentucky hunter, met by Bradbury May 20, 1810, who per-
suaded him to join his expedition up the Missouri river.
Early Western Travels, V., 98, and note.
HoDGKiss, William D.
In charge for the American Fur Co. at Fort Clark, 18oG-9,
and at Fort Union, 18G3. He died in 1864.
F. F. Gerard.
He was born in New York and came to the upper Missouri
country before 1840.
Basil Clement.
Isidore. '
A Spaniard employed at Fort Berthold by the Pierre Cho-
teau Jr. Co., under agent Morgan. He was shot by an In-
dian while carrviuff dispatches to- Fort Buford, about 1857.
' F. F. Gerard.
Isidoro^
A Spaniard at Ft. McKenzie in the employ of the American
Fur Co., who was killed by Alexander Harvey at Fort
Union in 1841.
Larpenteur, I., 169.
Jessaume, Rene
French interpreter on the Lewis and. Clark Expedition
who was hired in 1804.
Oriainal Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedi-
tion. /.. 209, and note.
368 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Interpreter for Manuel Lisa at the trading post of the Mis-
souri Fur Co., and met by Bradbury in 1811.
Early Western Travels, Y., 156 and note.
He was one of a party of traders who visited the Mandans
and Grosventres for the North West Fur Co. in 1795 ; and
in 1797 he aeompanied David Thompson on a similar trip
He was found by Alexander Henry in 1806 at the principal
Mandan village and he claimed at that time to have been
in this region for fifteen years. At the time of Henry's
visit Jessaume had just returned from a trip to Washing-
ton, D. C, where he had accompanied Lewis and Clark, as
interpreter for the Mandan chief, Sheheke.
Henry's Journal, I., SOI, note, and 333.
JoNES_, Benjamin
A hunter on the upper Missouri river, who wintered with
the Arikara. He was met by Bradbury May 22, 1811, and
joined his party on a trip up the river.
Early Western Travels, Y., 93 and note, and 178.
Kipp^ James
He was born in Canada 1788, and was a hunter and trap-
per on the Bed River as early as 1808. In 1818, he went
to the upper Missouri country. He built a fort at the
mouth of the W^hite Earth river in 1825, for the Columbia
Fur Co., which was afterwards transferred to the Amer-
ican Fur Co. in 1827. Maximilian found him at Fort Clark
as clerk in 1833. He was transferred to Fort McKenzie in
1835, and waiS in charge at Fort Alexander on the Yellow-
stone in 1843, and at Fort Union in 1845. He retired
from active service in 1865.
Early Western Travels, XXII., 345 and note;
XXIII., 21Jf and note.
Catlin found him at the five villages on the Knife river
where he had been eight years.
Catlin, I., 121.
KiTTSON_, Norman W.
He was born in Canada in 1814, and died in 1888. He was
sent to Pembina from St. Paul in 1843, to take charge of
the American Fur Co. interests. The company's headquar-
ters were at St. Peters, under charge of Gen. Sibley. Kitt-
son, during the same year, founded the Red River Trans-
portation Co. in connection with Joseph Rolette. He was
an Indian trader at Pembina in 1850, and at Turtle Moun-
tain in 1853. He was chosen a member of the Minnesota
territorial legislature for the years 1851-55.
Minnesota Historical Society.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 369
La Barge, John
A member of the opposition fur company of La Barge,
Harkuess & Co., operating on the npper Missouri river in
1862. He was captain of the steamboat Shreveport on the
Missonri river at same time. He died in 1885.
Larpenteur, II., 33S.
Labroche.
He was a trapper and hunter at Ft. Clark who came to the
upi)er Missouri country before 1840.
Basil Clement.
Lacombe^ Father Andre
Born in Canada in 182G; a Roman Catholic clergyman in
the Pembina district, Minnesota territory, in 1850.
See Census 1830, page 38Jf.
Still engaged in active service at Pincher Creek, Alberta,
Canada.
La Frambois, Frank
In 1859-61 he was in charge at Ft. La Barge, an independ-
ent trading post built in 1859 by Joseph La Barge a few
miles above new Ft. Pierre. He acted as one of the guides
with Gen. Sully on his expedition in 1864 from Ft. Rice to
the mouth of the Yellowstone. During the Ft. Rice peace
negotiations of 1868 he was the principal interpreter.
Basil Clement.
Lafrance^ J. Baptiste
French interpreter of the Xorth West Fur Co. trading
expedition that remained in the vicinity of Fort Mandan
during the winter of 1804-5.
Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedi-
tion, I., 221 and note.
A free trader who visited the Mandans in 1793. He accom-
panied Larocque on his trips to the Mandans in 1804 and
in 1805. When Alexander Henry visited the Five Villages
in 1806 he found him at the chief Mandan village where
he had been since May 8tli of that year.
Henry's Journal, I., 302, note.
Laidlaw^ William
In charge of Fort Pierre for the American Fur company
when Maximilian visited the post in 1833. He was the
American Fur company agent at Fort Union in 1845.
Early Western Travels, XXII., 316 and note.
Hist.-24
370 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY.
He was in charge of Fort Union, 1844-5, while Larpenteiir
worked there.
Larpenteur, I., 211 ff.
He died near Libertie, Missouri.
Basil Clement.
Lajae^ Antoine
He was employed at Fort Clark as clerk under AndrcAV
Dawson and was shot by an Arikara, Red Bird, while on
his way down the river with dispatches to the nearest post,
100 miles distant.
F. F. Gerard.
Lamrert^ Edward
He was born in Canada in 1794, and died in 1894. He was
a French trader and interpreter at Fort Peck in 1845, and
carpenter at Fort Buford in 1855-6. His sons were Ed-
ward and Louis.
Lambout, Daniel
Partner in American Fur company, in charge at Fort Clark
during the winter of 1832-3, when the post was visited by
Maximilian.
Early Western Travels, XX., 32Jf, note; XXIII., 229.
Langlois^ Michel
Clerk and Indian trader for Alexander Henry at Pembina,
1801-3.
Henry's Journal, I., 221, 227.
La Plante^ Louis^ Sr.
In the employ of the American Fur company at Fort
Pierre, and at Fort Clark in 1856. He died on the Yank-
ton agency.
Larocque^ F. a.
He was clerk in the employ of the North West Fur Com-
pany at Fort Assiniboine on the Assiniboine river in 1804
and during the summer of 1806 he had charge of the post.
He led the expedition to the Mandan and Grosventre vil-
lages for the North West Company, meeting Lewis and
Clark, Nov. 27, 1804. The following February he returned
to his post, and led another expedition in June, 1805, in
search of the Rocky Mountain divide. Failing in this
search he returned in November, passing through the Man-
dan villages on his way back to Fort Assiniboine. He died
at Montreal.
Henry's Journal, I., 298, note, and 301, and note.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 371
La Yerendryb
The French trader and explorer who visted the Mandans
on the Missouri river in 1738, being the first white man to
leave a record of his visit to this region. His son in 1742
pushed his explorations to the foot of the Rockies, and
again visited the Mandan villages on the Missouri. In
1786 his eldest son was killed bv the Sioux and the entire
party accompanying him, including Father Auneau, also
perished. Laverendrye died in 1719.
Brymner, Report on Canadian Archives, 1889, Ot-
taioa, 1890.
Larpenteur^ Charles
He was a fur trader in the employ of the American Fur
Company, and in opposition. He was a resident at
Fort Union and Fort Buford 1833 to 1871. He was driven
from Fort Buford by a United States government order
of January 7, 1871. ' He died November 15, 1872, at his
home on the Little Sioux, Iowa.
Larpenteur, II., 298, note; and 393, note.
Lemae^ Joseph
He was the Customs House officer at Pembina in 1860, suc-
ceeding McFetridge, and trader at St. Joseph in partner-
ship with vrm. Moorhead. He died there in 1868.
Antoine Girard.
Lemon. Robert
Partner of Larpenteur in 1860, selling out to LaBarge,
Harkness & Co., 1862.
Larpenteur, II., 338-40.
Le Page, Baptiste
A Canadian Frenchman hired at Fort Mandan by Lewis
and Clark. He had been among the Cheyennes the pre-
vious summer and had left them by way of the Little Mis-
souri river.
Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedi-
tion, I., 216; VII., 358.
Lepage^ Louis
A Creole at Fort Berthold, who died during the winter of
1855-6.
Louis 8ears.
Lewis, Reuben
He was the only brother of Meriwether Lewis, and was
born in Virginia in 1777. He became a partner in the Mis-
372 • REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
souri Fur company in 1809. He was in charge of the post
built by Manuel Lisa just above the winter village of the
Grosventres on the east side of the Missouri river, and
which was visited by Bradbury in 1811. He returned to
St. Louis in 1812, and died there in 1844.
Early Western Travels, Y., 153, note; XXIII., 217,
and note.
LewiSj, Dr. William
Born in New York city, 1803, physician in Pembina dis-
trict, Minnesota territory, 1850. Family of four, wife,
Lucy, and three children, Daniel, Fredric and Louise.
See Census 1850, page 384.
LiSA^ Manuel
He was a Spanish trader on the Missouri river, who was
born in New Orleans in 1772, and died in 1820. He organ-
ized the Missouri Fur Company in 1806 ; the fort above
the mouth of the Knife river, which he built for the com-
pany, was visited by Bradbury in 1811.
Early Western Travels, Y., 96 and note, and 153;
YL, 132.
McBride^ John
Independent fur trader at Fort Berthold in partnership
with Jefferson Smith in 1855.
Basil Clement and Louis Sears.
McCracken^ Hugh
North West Fur Company trader met by Lewis and Clark
at the five villages on the Missouri river in 1804.
Original Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedi-
tion, I., 206.
An Irishman in the employ of the North West Fur Com-
pany at Fort Assiniboine, and formerly a soldier in the
artillery. Guide of Alexander Henry from Fort Assini-
boine to the Mandan villages in 1806. In 1797 he accom-
panied David Thompson to the Knife river villages of the
Mandans and Grosventres.
Henry's Journal, I., 301, note and 304 and 332.
McEllery^ James
He came originally from St. Louis, and worked for the
American Fur Company, and its successors at Fort Pierre
and Fort Berthold. In 1864-6 he was an independent fur
trader at Fort Berthold. He bought some of the gold dust,
amounting to about |1,200, from the Indians, which they
brought up the river from where the Montana miners' boat
was sunk.
F. F. Gerard.
state of north dakota 373
McFetridge^ James
Customs house officer at Pembiua in 1S5G.
Antoinc Girard.
McGiLLivRAY^ Michael
He came to Fort Pierre. December 25, 1S44, and was em-
ployed there for a number of years for the American Fur
Company, He was also in charge for the same company at
Fort Berthold for two years and was succeeded by James
Kipp. He died at Fort Yates.
Basil Clement.
McKenzie^ Chas.
A member of the party of fur traders from North West Fur
Company who staid in vicinity of Fort Mandan during the
winter of 1804-5.
Orif/inal Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedi-
tion, I., 227, and note.
In the service of the North West Fur Company as early as
1803, and as a clerk of this company he accompanied F. A.
Larocque to the Mandan villages on the Missouri in 1804,
and was also a member of his expedition westward in
search of the Rocky Mountains the following year. In
180G, Alexander Henry found him at the chief village of
the Grosventres on the Missouri river. In 1821, he joined
the Hudson Bav companv, and remained in their service
until 1846. He died in 1854.
Henry's Journal, I, SOI, note, and 345 and note.
McKenzie^ Kenneth
He was in the employ of the North West Fur Company up
to 1821, and organized the Columbia Fur Company with
Joseph Renville in 1821. He was a partner in the Ameri-
can Fur Company in 1827, and built Fort Union at the
mouth of the Yellowstone for them. He accompanied Max-
imilian up the Missouri river in 1833.
Early Western Travels, XXL, 45, note; XXIL, 330;
XXIV., 12 ff.
Mackintosh^
Visited the Mandans December 25, 1773.
Matthews, The Ethnography and Philology of the
Hidatsa Indians, Washington, 1877, page 28.
Malnouri^ Charles
He was born in French A^illage, 111, and was a trader on
the upper Missouri, and a resident at Fort Berthold as
374 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
early as 1860. He was one of seventeen white men who
held Fort Berthold against the Sioux, December 25, 1863.
He died at Elbowoods, June 7, 1904.
F. F. Gerard.
MAXIMILIAN;, Alexander Philip
He was born in 1782 in Germany. He served in the Na-
poleonic wars, and later visited Brazil on a scientific ex-
pedition in 1815-17. He visited the United States in 1832-
34, and made a study of the Indians along the Missouri
river, availing himself of the courtesy of the American
Fur Co. to meet the various Indian tribes with which this
company traded, and to study them at first hand. The
account of his trip and the results of his investigation
appear in the Early Western Travels, Vols. XXII., XXIII.
and XXIV., edited by Reuben Gold Thwaites of Madison,
Wisconsin, and published by Arthur H. Clark Co., Cleve-
land, Ohio. /
May^
A beaver hunter at Fort Union, March, 1833. Met by
Maxmilian on May 21, 1833, on the Missouri river near
Chamberlain, S. D.
Early Western Travels, XXII., 300.
He is charged with bringing the smallpox to the Indians
of the five Knife River village in 1837.
Basil Clement.
Menard, Pierre
He was born in Quebec in 1767. In 1808 he was associated
with Manuel Lisa in the Missouri River trade. He died at
Kaskaskia, Illinois, in 1814.
Henry's Journal, I., 311, note.
Mitchell^ Col. David D.
Built Ft. Clark in 1832 for the American Fur Co.
Early Western Travels, XXII., 3U, notejXXIII.,
228.
In charge of Ft. Union in 1838.
Larpenteur, I., 150.
Mitchelle^
He was an employe at Fort Benton and died there early
in the 70's. He frequently visited Fort Berthold, where
he was well known, and also at Fort Union. He claimed
that he had formerly been a pirate under Lafitte in the
Gulf of Mexico. He was long remembered on the upper
Missouri for his remarkable profanity, and for his habit
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 375
of drinking tobacco water, when whiskey was not avail-
able. He was so much crippled as to be hardly able to walk,
and his arms and body were covered with scars and tat-
tooed designs.
F. F. Gerard.
MONTREILLE, JoSEPII
Half breed mail carrier employed by Kittson, 1856.
Anfoinc Girard.
MooRHEAD, William H.
He was born at Freeport. Ta., Sept. 20th, 1833, and died at
Pembina, July 3rd, 1897. He came to St. Paul in 1852,
and arrived at Pembina, Aug. 20, 1856, with the Red River
carts, bringing supplies from St. Paul. With him came
Antoine Girard and Lueien Geroux. He was in partner-
ship at St. Jose})h with Joseph Lemae, and after the lat-
ter's death he returned to Pembina.
Morrison^ Donald G.
Born in Canada in 1827. Clerk in the Pembina district,
Minnesota territorv, 1850.
See Census ISoO, page SSJ/.
Narcelle^ Paul
He came from Longueil, Canada, in 1838, and was for
many years at Fort Pierre in the employ of the American
Fur Company. He accompanied Basil Clement on many
of his expeditions up and down the Missouri river.
In 1887, he moved to a ranch at the mouth of the Cheyenne
river, S. D., where he died in 1889. He was totally blind
for eight years.
Basil Clement.
NoRTHRUP;, George W.
He was born in 1856 ; was a well known trapper and scout
in the Northwest. He located on a claim near the Shey-
enne river, N. D., in 1858. He was a guide for the hunt-
ing party of Sir Francis Sykes in 1861, in the region be-
tween the Missouri and the Red rivers. He was killed by
Indians in 1863 while serving under Gen. Sibley.
Record, 1897-1898, page US:
Palliser^ .
English tourist in the Missouri valley. F. F. Gerard met
him at Fort Berthold, while he was stationed at Fort
Clark.
376 report of historical society
Pangman^ Bostonnais
Clerk of the North West Fur Co., in charge of the Pmebina
post in 1806.
Henry's Journal, I., 269, note.
Patineaude (Packeneau),Chas.
He was a Canadian Frenchman, who came up the Missouri
river in the early 40's and was the Grosventre interpreter
for the American Fur Co., at Fort Berthold. He was one
of the seventeen men who held Fort Berthold against the
Sioux December 25th, 1863. He died about 1872.
F. F. Gerard.
During the winter of 1855 he was located near the mouth
of the Little Missouri at the winter camp of the Gros-
yentres, in charge of a trading post for the American
Fur Co.
Louis Sears.
Pease^ David
He was born, in Pennsylvania and was an Indian trader
and partner in the firm of Hawley & Hubbell at Fort
Bertliold about 1861. He was afterwards Indian agent on
the Crow agency.
F. F. Gerard.
When Gen. Sully marched past Fort Berthold he arrested
Pease and took him to Fort Pierre for trial on a charge of
selling liquor to the Indians.
Basil Clement.
PicoTTE, Hoxore
He was born near Montreal in 1775 and died at St. Louis
in 1860. He came to the United States in the early 20's
and married the daughter of the famous chief, Two Lance.
He was agent for the American Fur Co., at Fort Pierre,
S. D., and was in charge of most of the Missouri river
trade. His children are Charles Picotte, Mrs. L. Van
Solen, and Mrs. William Harmon, deceased.
3Irs. L. Van Solen.
He was in charge of a trading post for the American Fur
Co. at the mouth of White river. 150 miles below the
Yellowstone, in 1827-28.
Larpentcur, I., 108.
Picotte^ Joseph
He was a nephew of Honore Picotte and a member of the
opposition fur company of Primeaux, Picotte & Booise.
The goods were supplied to them by Eobert Campbell and
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 377
Honore Picotte. In 1837 a steamboat bringing their goods
tip the river had a case of smallpox on board. A sqnaw is
said to have stolen a blanket which had been used by the
smallpox patient and thns commnnicated the disease to
the Indians of the Five Villages. Between 1848 and 1856
this company had a trading post, Fort Primeanx, between
Fort Clark and the ]\randan village on the hill, in charge of
their agent, Hamilton.
F. F. Gerard.
He came from Wolf River, Canada, and died on the Yank-
ton Agency in 18(58.
Basil Clement.
PiLCHER^ Majou Joshua
He was born in Yirgina and came to St. Louis during the
war of 1812. He was an original stockholder of the Mis-
souri Fur Co., and succeeded Manuel Lisa as president.
He built Fort Vanderburgh, 11 miles above the mouth of
the Knife river, for the INIissouri Fur Co., about 1822. He
died in 1847.
Early Western Travels. XIV., 269, note; XXIII.,
219; XXII., 36Jf, and note.
Primeaux^ Chas.
He was born at St. Louis in 1811. He began as clerk for
the American Fur Co., but in 1845-G he formed an inde-
pendent fur company with Alexander Harvey, Joseph Pi-
cotte and Booise as partners. The firm was known as
Harvey, Primeanx & Co. Their post. Fort Primeanx, be-
tween Fort Clark and the chief Mandan village, was
named in his honor.
Larpenteur, I., 227, and note.
Primeanx came up from St. Louis in 1831 and held the
position of clerk in the employ of the American Fur Co.
at Fort Union after it was established. His brother was
killed at the mouth of Apple Creek in 1832. He was for
a number of years interpreter at Standing Rock Agency
and died at Fort Yates in 1897.
Record, 1897, page S7.
Rexville_, Francois
A half breed at Pembina employed by Kittson as mail car
rier in 1856.
Antoine Girard.
378 report of historical society
Renville^ Joseph
He- was born in 1779, and died in 184G. He was a half-
breed interpreter and fur trader in tbe Red River valley
and adjoining region. He took part in tbe war of 1812 on
tbe Britisb side. Later be was interpreter for tbe United
States expedition under Major S. H. Long.
Rezner^ Jacob
Kentucky bunter met by Bradbury on tbe Missouri river
May 26, 1811, and was persuaded to join bis expedition.
Early Western Travels, Y., 98, and note.
Robert^ Joseph
Born 1824, Indian trader from St. Louis, in Peinbina dis-
trict, Minnesota territory, in 1850.
See Census 1850, page 384.
Trader at Pembina before 1856.
Antoine Girard.
RoBixsoN;, Edward
Kentucky bunter and Indian figbter and born in 1744. Met
by Bradbury May 26, 1810, and persuaded to join bis ex-
pedition up tbe Missouri river.
Early Western Travels, V., 98, and note.
Robinson^ John
A bunter encountered by Basil Clement and James Bridger
wbile on tbeir annual bunt in tbe Wind River mountains.
His sister was tbe motber of Frank and Jesse James, tbe
Missouri outlaws.
Basil Clement.
Rolette, I. C.
Came to Fort Pierre from Canada in 1840, and later re-
turned to tbat country.
Basil Clement.
Clerk for the American Fur Co. at Fort Pierre in 1848,
and in charge for tbe same company at Fort Bertbold in
1864.
Rolette^ Joseph
He was born at Prairie du Chien, Wis., in 1800, and died
at Pembina, N. D., in 1871. As early as 1840, be was em-
ployed by tbe American Fur Co., at Pembina. In 1843,
be assisted Kittson in establishing a line of Red River
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 379
carts connecting Pembina with St. Paul, to compete with
the Hudson Bay Co. He was a member of the Minnesota
territorial assembly 1853-5, and of the council 1855-7.
Minnesota Historical Society.
In 1847, he attacked the Hudson Bay Co. post at Pem-
bina, drove the traders away, and burned their buildings.
Record, Jiiltj 1897.
Sandoval, Isidore
Spanish hunter and trapper. Interpreter for the Ameri-
can Fur Co. on the upper Missouri.
Early Western Travels, XXIII., 132, and note.
Sanpord_, Major John F. A.
He was born in St. Louis, Mo. He married a daughter of
Pierre Choteau, Jr., and later became a member of the
American Fur Co. and its successors.
Basil Clement.
U. S. sub-agent of the Indians at Fort Clark. He was met
by Maximilian in 1833. He lived a number of years among
the Mandans.
Early Western Travels, XXII., 235, note, and 351.
Sarpee^ Jean Pierre
Agent of Pierre Choteau, Jr., in the upper Missouri coun-
try, and later a partner in the American Fur Co. His
brother, Pierre, was an independent fur trader farther
down on the Missouri river.
Basil Clement.
ShibonS;, Charles
Born on the Red River in Canada, 1810. Indian trader in
Pembina district, Minnesota territory, 1850.
See Census 1850, page 384.
Smith,, Jefferson
Hunter and trader on the Missouri river. In partnership
with Larpenteur and Robert Campbell in opposition to the
American Fur Co. The Grosventres called him Big Bull.
Larpenteur, II., 309, note.
Seen at Fort Berthold in 1869, where he left a Grosventre
family consisting of one boy and two girls.
F. F. Gerard.
Smith, John
Born in Ohio, and came to St. Joseph in 1855.
380 report of historical society
Sublette^ William
Partner of Robert Campbell in the independent fur trade
on the upper Missouri river. Was visited by Maximilian
in 1833 at Fort William, on the present site of Fort Buford,
Early Western Travels, XXIII., 198 and note, and
211.
Thompson^ David
He was born in 1770, and died in 1857. He was the sur-
veyor and geographer for the North-West Fur. Co. He visit-
ed the Mandans on the Missouri river in 1787, and explored
a portion of the Red River in the present state of North
Dakota in 179S.
TlLTON^ .
Employed by the American Fur Co. at Fort Clark when
it was visited by Maximilian in 1833.
Earhj Western Travels, XXIII., 227.
WiLKE. Jean Baptiste
He was born in 1801 and died in 1886. He came to St. Jo-
seph about 1847; and always claimed to have been the
first town officer in what is now Walhalla. ' His house
was the usual stopping place for Indians passing through
the town. A fatal affray took place at his home in 1861
between the Sioux and the Chippewas, at which several
Indians were killed, among them the brother of the Chip-
pewa chief, Red Bear.
Wilson^ Peter
United States agent to the Mandans. He came up the Mis-
souri river with Gen. Atkinson's expedition in 1825.
Earhj Western Travels, XXIII., 228.
Wright^ Rev. S. G.
He was born in New York city in 1817, and was mission-
ary in the Pembina district. Red Lake, Minnesota territory,
in 1850. His family consisted of his wife, Emily F., and
three children, Charles, Charlotte and Ann.
See Census 1850, page 38Jf. '
Part lY.
NORTH DAKOTA HISTORY, GENERAL AND
LOCAL
A SKETCH OF SYKESTOX.
DY RICHARD SYKES.
In 1881 I purchased from the Northern Pacific Railroad com-
pany about 25,000 acres in what was then known as Gingras
county, Territory of Dakota. Shortly after the purchase the
name of the county, which then included townships 145 to 150.
ranges 67 to 73, was changed to Wells in honor of a member of
the territorial legislature, namely, the Hon. E. P. Wells, at that
time and still a banker at Jamestown, and now head of the firm
of Wells & Dickey Co. of Minneapolis and Jamestown.
Shortly after my purchase the Carrington and Casey Land Co.
made a large purchase of lands in what was then known as Foster
county. This purchase was in townships 145 and 146, ranges
65 and 66.
In the spring of 1882 I began to break up part of my purchase.
At that time there were no branches of the Northern Pacific rail-
road north of the main line, consequently I made Jamestown my
headquarters, from Miiich my provisions were hauled to my ranch
on section 21, township 146, range 68. During 1882 and 1883,
by the use of oxen, I broke up three thousand acres in township
146. ranges 68, 69 and 70, and I may add that several of the early
settlers in Wells and Foster counties were those who helped to
turn over the prairie sod for me. Some of them have managed to
become wealthy, and others have succeeded fairly well, others
have sought fresh fields and pastures new. I may mention
amongst others numerous members of the Lloyd family, the Van
Meters, Mrs. Frank Harper, James O'Neill and son Thomas.
Peter Zink, GriflSth Lewis, Dan Chambers, Robert Griffith, John
Middleton, Moses Martin, John Marchand, Geo. Yokell, Will
Reed. Seymour and Walter Lee, Thomas Harding and his large
family, Richard Wikey, his three sons and a daughter (now Mrs.
Heron), the Matthews family, Joseph Sheard and his brothers,
Henry, John and Allen. Moreover H. B. Chess and wife, D. J.
Davis, the St. Jacque brothers. Plin Woodward, Zeph Varnum,
G. S. Perrott, now professor at the University of North Dakota,
R. Price, Robert Schultz and A. G. Covell were amongst those
whom I recollect as early settlers in or about Sykeston. Also a
large colony of Sanfords, attracted by my improvements, selected
Wells county for their home. In 1882 and 1883 I had a partner,
Mr. Walter J. Hughes, who assisted me as farm manager, but in
1881 when I made my jnirchase there was only one settler in the
384 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
wbole of what is now Wells county and the western half of Foster
county. This was John Potter, better known as Jack Potter,
who had a homestead on section 24, township 145, range 68,
amongst the oak trees on the Hawk's Nest.
When in 1883 the Northern Pacific built the Jamestown &
Northern branch they followed what was then known as the
Sykes and Hughes trail as far as section 19, township 146, range
66, on which the town of Carrington was built.
Now I am going to give you some historical news which may be
interesting. I have already mentioned that the eastern boundary
of Wells county in 1882 included range 64. The Carrington and
Casey Land compan}-, owning section 19, township 146, range 66,
through which the survey of the Jamestown & Northern branch
ran, were naturally wistful for a townsite, more especially be-
cause it was understood that from that point the extension would
run both north and west. Accordingly, during my absence the
Carrington and Casey Land company pursuaded the legislature
of the territory, which then sat at Yankton, to pass an act extend-
ing the limits of Foster county for twelve miles westward, thus
taking twelve townships from Wells county. On my return to
the territory I retained the late John Nickeus, himself a land
owner in Wells county, Avith a view to recovering for Wells county
half of what she had lost. In this I succeeded, though at a con-
siderable expense, and in spite of the opposition of the Carring-
ton interest, thus winning back the six eastern townships in
range 68 which are still a part of our county.
Some of the buildings erected at Sykeston in 1883 still remain
notably the Monarch elevator, Wikey's store and the old red barn
on the borders of the lake at the top of Main street. A bull
buffalo was shot on the west side of township 146, range 68, and
expired on section 13, township 146, range 69, the townsite of
Sykeston. Possibly in commemoration of this event the town of
Sykeston might have been called Buffalo had the name not al-
ready been appropriated. I am informed that Ewen Grant aimed
the bullet which decided the buffalo's fate.
UNITED STATES CENSUS OF 1850.
FOR PEMBINA I>ISTItICT_, MINNESOTA TERRITORY.
The census list appearing in the following pages was found by
the secretary in the Minnesota archives at St. Paul, and, as far
as can be ascertained, has never before been printed. Pembina
district includes the entire Red River valley in the United States
and the Red Lake region. The exact boundaries of the district
cannot be ascertained. During the years 1850, 1860 and 1870-
!
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 385
it was customary for the states and territories to retain dupli-
cate copies of the United States census returns when the originals
were forwarded to Washington, and it is this duplicate copy
which is printed below.
Special pains have been taken to give the names as they are
spelled in the census returns, but, where possible, the spelling is
corrected in the footnotes. For these corrections I am indebted
to Hon. Judson LaMoure and E. K. Cavileer of Pembina. The
order of the names has been changed and the alphabetical ar-
rangement has been followed for convenience of reference.
The importance of such a document as this is obvious. It has
besides, the additional interest of being the first official list of the
population of an important section of the future state of North
Dakota. Another feature of interest lies in the fact that with
it we are able to correct the published report of the United States
census for 1S50. In this census, page 993, the total poulation of
Pembina district is set down as 1,13 i, but the true total as seen
from this list is 1,116. In the duplicate list at St. Paul the total
is 1,135 names. In preparing the following list for publication
several families were found to be counted twice; these family
names are: Filcon 7, Cart (already listed as Charette) 6, and
George 6, a total of 19 names.
The only oflBcial record we have of the conditions in this sec-
tion appears in the report of the Secretary of War relative to an
exploring expedition to the Pembina settlement made under com-
mand of Brevet Captain Pope and Major Wood. The expedition
started from Ft. Snelling, Minn. Terr., June 6, 1849, reached
Pembina Aug. 1, and returned on Sept. 18, the same year. Maj.
Wood's report shows that the white and half breed population
numbered 177 families, 511 males and 515 females, living at Pem-
bina, a total of 1,026. They had also 600 carts, 300 oxen, 300 work
horses, 150 horses for the chase, 1,500 head of horned cattle, a
few hogs and no sheep. [31st Congress, 1st Sess. Ex. Doc. 42 and
51.]
The secretary will be glad to publish any additional informa-
tion concerning the persons whose names appear in this census
list, and all those who may possess such information are cor-
dially invited to co-operate with the society in getting it pub-
lished.
U. S. CENSUS, 1850. PEMBINA DISTRICT, MINNESOTA TERRITORY.
The following gives the name, age, sex, occupation and birthplace:
Illiterates of twenty years of age and upwards are indicated thus *
'Agau, Aisena : 1?" male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Agau, Ann;* 27; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Agau, Antoihe;* 56; male; hunter; Red River British.
Agau, Charles;* 29; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
^Auger.
Hist— 25
386 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Agau, Charles; 10; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Agau, Charlotte;* 58; female; Red River British.
Agau, lomp; 19; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Agau, Josette; 8; female; Pebmina, Minnesota territory.
Agau, Marie; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Agau, Mary Ann; 13; female; Red River British.
Agau, Mayese; 14; male; Red River British.
Agau, Pauttuer; G; female; Red River British,
Agau, Rose; G; female; Red River British.
Agnualier, Domenick;* 20; male; hunter; Red River British.
Agnualier, Louise;* CO; female; Red River British.
Atkins, Archibald; 9; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Atkins, Margaret;* 31; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Ayotte, Baptiste; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Ayotte, Francois;* 27; male; hunter; Red River British.
Ayotte, Francois; 7; male; Red River British.
Ayotte, Joseph; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Ayotte, Louis; 5; male; Red River British.
Ayotte, I.,ouise;* 25; female; Red River British.
Azure, Alex; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Azure, Antoine;* 25; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Azure, Antoine; 3; male; Red River British.
Azure, Caroline; 5; female; Red River Canada.
Azure, Cecile;* 21; female; Red River Canada.
Azure, Gabriel;* 26; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Azure, Gabriel; 7; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Azure, Genevieve; 2; female; Red River Canada.
Azure, Isabella; 8; female; Red River British.
Azure, Joseph;* 40; male; hunter; Red River British.
Azure, Joseph; 10; male; Red River British.
Azure, Josette;* 32; female; Red River British.
Azure, Josette; 20; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Azure, Marguritte;* 50; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Azure, Marie;* 27; female; Red River Canada.
Azure, Mary; 6; female; Red River Canada.
Azure, Pierre;* 32; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Azure, Pierre; 3; male; Red River Canada.
Azure, Rosile; 3; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Baptiste, Catherine;* 20; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Baptiste, Henry;* 24; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Barnard, Alonzo; 33; male; missionary; Vermont.
Barnard, Emma; 2; female.
Barnard, Hina E.; 5; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Barnard, Pelse; 30; female; Vermont.
Batoch, Antoine; 10; male; Red River British.
Batoch, Baptiste;* 25; male; hunter; Red River British.
Batoch, Baptiste;* 60; male; hunter; Red River British.
Batoch, Baptiste; 11; male; Red River British.
Batoch, Caroline; 1 month; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Batoch, Henry; 12; male; Red River British.
Batoch, Heria; 9; male; Red River British.
Batoch, Julie;* 25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Batoch, Louis; 17; male; Red River British.
Batoch, Louis;* 49; male; hunter; Red River British.
Batoch, Marguritte;* 40; female; Red River British.
Batoch, Marguritte;* 22; female; Red River British.
Batoch, Mary;* 49; female; Red River British.
Batoch, Mary Ann; 13; female; Red River British.
Batoch, Mary Ann; 5; female; Red River British,
Batoch, Roselie; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
387
Batoch, Sarah; 7; female; Red River British.
Batoch, Sophia;* SO; female; Red River British.
•Batoin, Curtis; 9; male; Red River Canada.
Batoin, Francois; 14; male; Red River Canada.
Batoin, Francois;* 37; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Batoin, Josette;* 37; female; Red River Canada.
Batoin, Marguritta; 5; female; Red River Canada.
Batoin, Mary; 12; female; Red River Canada.
Beaupre, Charles; 7; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Beaupre, Jacque; 18; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Beaupre, Joseph;* 24; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Beaupre, Joseph;* 71; male; cooper; British Canada.
Beaupre, Joseph; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Beaupre, Josette;* G9; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
Beaupre, Marguerite; 11; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Beaupre, Marie; 16; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Beaupre, Paul; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
=Beautinau, Amable;* 22; male; hunter; Red River British.
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
Beautinau,
^Belancher,
Belancher,
Belancher,
Belancher,
Belancher,
Belancher,
Belgarde,
Belgarde,
Belgarde,
Belgarde,
Belgarde,
Belgarde,
Belgarde,
Bellgard,
Bellgard,
Bellgard,
Angelie;
Helenor;
Isabella;
Josette;
Josette;
Marguritte;
Marguritte;
Mary; 6;
Mitche] ;'*
Philemon;
10;
4;
13
15;
42;
female; Red River British,
female; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
female; Red River British,
female; Red River British,
female; Red River British.
14: female: Red River British.
9; female: Red River British,
female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
44; male; hunter; Red River British.
3; male: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Abraham;* 30; male: hunter: Red River British.
Abraham; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Eliza; 7; female; Red River British.
Isabella; 3; female; Red River British.
Mary Ann;* 27; female; Red River British.
Mary Ann; 8; female: Red River British.
Alexis;* 28; male; hunter: Red River Canada.
Alexis: 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Baptiste; 8; male; Red River Canada.
Charles;* 47: male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Mary; 3; female; Red River Canada.
Susan;* 27; female; Red River Canada.
Susanna;* 27; female; Red River Canada.
Alexis;* 50; male; carpenter; Canadian British.
Curtis; 13; male; Red River British.
Jean;* 43; male; hunter; Red River British.
Bellgard, Joseph; 11; male; Red River British.
Bellgard, Joseph; 15; male; Red River British.
Bellgard, Louis; 19; male; hunter; Red River British.
Bellgard, Louise; 17; female; Red River British.
Bellgard, Marguritte;* 28; female; Red River British.
Bellgard, Marguritte; 6; female; Red River British.
Bellgard, Marguritte;* 53; female; Red River British.
Bellgard, Sophia; 10; female; Red River British.
Bellgard, Theodore;* 23; male; hunter; Red River British.
Benard, Josette; 2; female: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Benard, Louise;* 29; female: Red River Canada.
Benard, Louise; 9; female; Red River Canada.
Benard, Philemon; 4; male; Red River Canada.
'Baton.
^Bottineau.
"Belangier.
388 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Benard, Pierre;* 28; male; hunter and carpenter; Red River Canada.
Benard, Sarah; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Bend, Baptiste; 11; male; Red River Canada.
Bend, Eliza; 4; female; Red River Canada.
Bend, Genevieve; 15; female; Red River Canada.
Bend, Josette; 13; female; Red River Canada.
Bend, Julie;* 40; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Bend, Narcisse; 18; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Berger, Indigne;* 37; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Berger, Isidore; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Berger, Isaie; 6; male; Red River Canada.
Berger, J. Baptiste; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Berger, Narcisse;* 20; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Berger, Pierre; 9; male; Red River Canada.
Berger, Pierre;* 34; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Belcourt, Gustus A.; 27; male; Roman Catholic clergyman; Lower
Canada British.
Bogan, Baptiste; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Bogan, Francois;* 25; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Bogan, Jasavin; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Bogan, Marie;* 20; female; Red River Canada.
^Botneau, Baptiste;* 46; male; hunter; Red River British.
Botneau, Baptiste; 10; male; Red River British.
Botneau, Isadore;* 22; male; Red River British.
Botneau, Mary Ann; 5; female; Red River British.
Botneau, Philista;* 32; female; Red River British.
Botneau, Philista; 14; female; Red River British.
Botneau, Therese; 15; female; Red River British.
Brantneau, Angelie;* 26; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Brantneau, Angelie; 9; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Brantneau, Charles; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Brantneau, John; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Brantneau, Joseph;* 30; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota ter-
ritory.
Brantneau, Joseph; 7; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Brantneau, Josette;* 70; female; Red River Canada.
Brantneau, Josette; 14; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Brantneau, Mary; 16; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Brantneau, Rossion; 5; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Bushman, Baptiste; 15; male; Red River British.
Bushman, Besherman;* 46; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota ter-
ritory.
Bushman, Caroline; 9; female; Red River British.
Bushman, Cecilia; 7; female; Red River British.
Bushman, Isabella; 17; female; Red River British.
Bushman, Mary;* 40; female; Red River British.
Bushman, Phillipe; 2; male; Red River British.
Cadotte, Joseph;* 37; male; hunter; Red River British.
Cadotte, Joseph; 16; male; hunter; Red River British.
Cadotte, Josette; 4; male; Red River British.
Cadotte, Julie; 3 months; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Cadotte, Louise;* 26; female; Red River British.
Cadotte, Pierre; G; male; Red River British.
Caplette, Antoine; 8; male; Red River Canada.
Caplette, Isabella;* 28; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Caplette, Julie; 2; female; Red River Canada.
Caplette, Louis;* 36; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Caplette, Marguritta; 6; female; Red River Canada.
'Bottineau.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 389
Cardinal, Adellaide: 11: female: Red River British.
Cardinal, Geneve; 17: female: Red River British.
Cardinal, Jean Baptiste;* G3; male; laborer; Canada British.
Cardinal, Jean Baptiste; 5; male; Red River British.
Cardinal, John; 12; male; Red River British.
Cardinal, Jonette;* 45; female; Minnesota territory.
Cardinal, Josette; 8; female; Red River British.
Cardinal, Pierre; 19; male; laborer: Red River British.
'Cart, Marianne;* 50; female; Red River British.
Champaigne, Abraham; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Champaisne, Angelle; 5; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Champaigne, Juley; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Champaigne, Manvil;* 27; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
Champaigne, Mary;* 26; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Champaigne, Mary; 7; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Charette, Alex; 10; male: Red River Canada.
Charette, Angelie; 29; female; Red River Canada.
Charette, Baptiste;* 40; male: hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Charette, J. Baptiste; 7; male: Red River Canada.
Charette, Marguritte; 5; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Charette, Marianne; 2; female; Red River Canada.
Charette, Mayese; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Cloutier, Antoine;* 21; male; laborer; Red River Canada.
Cloutier, Francois; 11; male: Red River Canada.
Cloutier, Helena;* 20; female: Red River Canada.
Cloutier, J. Baptiste;* 50; male; lumberman; Pembina, Minnesota
territory.
Cloutier, Josette;* 49; female; Red River Canada.
Cloutier, Marguritta; 14; female; Red River Canada.
Collins, Antoine;* 22; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Collins, Baptiste: 19; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Collins, Elizabeth;* 40; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Collins, J. Baptiste;* 56; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Collins, Louise; 17; female; Red River Canada.
Collins, Marguritte; 12; female; Red River Canada.
Collins, Maxime; 6; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Collins, Pupille; 8; female; Red River Canada.
Collins, Susanna;* 25; female; Red River Canada.
Colombe, Francois;* 29; male; voyageur; Red River British.
Colombe, Josette;* 25; female; Red River British.
Colombe, Roselia; 7; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
2Comuin, Augustus;* 25; male; lumberman; Pembina, Minnesota ter-
ritory.
Comuin, Angelia; 18; female; Red River British.
Comuin, Baptiste; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Cook, Alexander;* 36; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Cook, Alexis; 3; male; Red River Canada.
Cook, Beligne; 6; male; Red River Canada.
Cook, Joseph; 12; male; Red River Canada.
Cook, Josette;* 25; female; Red River Canada.
Cook, Louise; 10; female; Red River Canada.
Cook, Marguritta; 16; female; Red River Canada.
sCouter, Louis; 18; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Couter, Elizabeth; 3; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Couter, Harriet; 5; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
'Charette.
^Comin.
^Coutre.
390
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Couter, Lucy; 30
Couter, Orin; 32;
Couter, Thomas;
Daup, Gabriel; 6
; female; Ohio,
male; farmer; Ohio.
1; male; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
; male; Red River Canada.
6:
Daup, Harriet; 14; female; Red River Canada.
Daup, Isabella;* 20; female; Red River Canada.
Daup, Louis; 11; male; Red River Canada.
Daup, Michel;* 47; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Daup, Pierre; 18; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Baptiste;* 28; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Baptiste; 4; male; Red River British.
Baptiste; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Baptiste; 18; male; hunter; Red River British.
Catherine; 17; female; Red River British.
Catherine; 8; female; Red River British.
David;* 77; male; laborer; Upper Canada.
Helene; 12; female; Red River British.
Jerome; 3; male; Red River British,
female; Red River British.
60; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
25; female; Red River British.
10; female; Red River British,
female; Red River British,
female; Red River British.
6; male; Red River British.
27; n^ale; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
26; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
6; male.
Augustin; 1; male; Red River Canada.
Josette;* 28; female; Red River Canada.
Margaritte; 9; female; Red River Canada.
Pierre; 11; male; Red River Canada.
Pierre;* 37; male; carpenter; Red River Canada.
Baptiste; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Davis,
Josette;
Josette;
Julie;*
Julie;
Marie;* 20:
Marie;* 20;
William;
Davis, William;*
Davis, William; *
Davis, William;
Decotain,
Decotain,
Decotain,
Decotain,
Decotain,
Decautrea,
Decautrea, Gloria; 3; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Decautrea, Joseph;* 47; male; carpenter; Red River Canada.
Decautrea, Joseph; 18; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Kayese; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Madeline; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Margaret; 15; female; Red River Canada.
Marie; 10; female; Red River Canada.
40; female; Red River Canada,
female; Red River British.
6; male; Red River British,
female; Red River British.
10; male; Red River British.
Decautrea,
Decautrea,
Decautrea,
Decautrea,
Decautrea, Marie;*
Default, Lucy; 17;
Default, Manville;
Default, Mary; 1;
Default, Thomas;
iDefou, Bazil; 14; male; Red River British.
Defou, Isabella;* 36; female; Red River British.
Joseph; 8; male; Red -River British.
Josette; 12; female; Red River British.
Louis; 19; male; hunter; Red River British.
Louis;* 46; male; hunter; Red River British.
Defou,
Defou,
Defou,
Defou,
Dejarlais,
Dejarlais,
Dejarlais,
Dejarlais,
Dejarlais,
Antoine;* 25;
Antoine;* 54;
Francois; 19;
Susanna;* 58
Susanna;* 28
male; hunter; Red River Canada.
male; hunter; Canada British.
male; hunter; Red River Canada.
; female; Red River Canada.
; female; Red River Canada.
Delain, Antoine; 10; male; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
•Default.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
391
Francois;* 40; male; voyageur; Red Lake, Minnesota terri-
Delain,
tory.
Delain, Joseph; 12 ;
Delain, Latiua (?) ;
Delorme, Anne; 9;
Delorme,
Delorme,
Delorme,
Delorme,
Delorme, Joseph;
Delorme, Joseph;
Delorme,
Delorme,
Delorme,
Delorme,
Delorme,
Demon (e)y,
ritory.
Demon (e)y,
Demon (e)y,
tory.
Demon (e)y,
Deraon(e)y,
Demon (e)y.
Demon (e)y,
Deshair,
male; Leech Lake, Minnesota territory.
* 38; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory,
female; Red River British.
Bazil;* 47; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Elizabeth; 7; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Isabella;* 32; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Isabella; 14; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
24; male; hunter; Red Lake British.
13; male; Red River British.
Joseph;* 35; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Louis; 3 months; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Marguritte;* 43; female; Red River British.
Sarah; 5; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
William; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Francois;* 50; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota ter-
Francois; 14; male; Red River British.
Hevia (or Heria) ; G; male; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
Deshair,
Deshair,
Deshair,
Deshair,
'Deshau,
Deshau,
Deshau,
Deshau,
Deshau,
Doffinias,
DofRnias,
Doffinias,
Dotfinias,
Doffinias,
Doffinias,
Doffinias,
Doffinias,
tory.
Doffinias,
Marguritte;* 50; female; Red River British.
Marie; 12; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Politte; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Sophia; 2; female: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Azure; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Francois;* 26; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Francois; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Marie;* 22; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Philemon; 5; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Elinor; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Genevieve; 3 months; female; Red River Canada.
Joseph; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Josetta;* 25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pierre;* 31; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Alexis; 10; male; Red River British.
Baptiste;* 22; male; hunter; Red River British.
Caroline; 5; female; Red River British.
Catherine; 10; female; Red River British.
Deleicde; 15; female; Red River British.
Francise;* 34; female; Red River British.
Francois; 5; male; Red River British.
Francois;* 36; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
Lesanion; 4; male; Red River British.
Doffinias, Mary; 7; female; Red River British.
Doffinias, Mitchel ;* 78; male; farmer; Upper Canada British.
Doffinias, Pierre; 2; male; Red River British.
Doffinias, Susana; 12; female; Red River British.
2Filcon, David; 7; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Filcon, Elie; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pilcon, Francois;* 32; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Filcon, Francois; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Filcon, Freguire;* 27; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Filcon, Yeotte; 5; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Fisher, Ann; 30; female; Vermont.
Fisher, Joseph J.; 30; male; teacher; Vermont.
•Duchoin.
^Falcon.
392 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
iFion, Catherin; 14; female; Red River Canada.
Fion, Cuthbert;* 22; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Fion, Francois;* 60; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Fion, Isabella; 3; female; Red River Canada.
Fion, Ithvanias(?) ; 12; male; Red River Canada.
Fion, Magdaline;* 40; female; Red River Canada.
Fion, Magdaline; 8; female; Red River Canada.
Fion, Mary; 6; female; Red River Canada.
Fion, Moyese; 10; male; Red River Canada.
Fion, Paul; 16; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Fion, Ropitie; 20; female; Red River Canada.
Fournier, Angelie;* 50; female; Red River British.
Fournier, Charlotte; 10; female; Red River British.
Fournier, Eliza; 6; female; Red River British.
Fournier, Francois;* 54: male; hunter; Red River British.
Fournier, Francois;* 20; male; hunter; Red River British.
Fournier, Julie; 14; female; Red River British.
Fournier, Marie:* 23 female; Red River British.
Fournier, Michel; 8; male; Red River British.
Fournier, Rosalie; 12; female; Red River British.
Frederick, Joseph;* 28; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Frederick, Louis; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Frederick, Marguritte; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Frederick, Marianne;* 22; female; Red River Canada.
Frederick, Marianne; 9; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Frederick, Paul; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gagnon, Adelaide; 15; female; Red River British.
Gagnon, Angelie; 13; female; Red River British.
Gagnon, Ann; 5; female; Red River British.
Gagnon, Indique; 7; female; Red River British.
Gagnon, Joseph; 9; male; Red River British.
Gagnon, Joseph; 36; male; hunter; Red River British.
Gagnon, Magdelaine; 11; ifemale; Red River British.
Gagnon, Marie;* 35; female; Red River British.
Gamo, Mary; 14; female; Red River British.
Gardipin, Agustus; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Alen;* 25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Baptiste; 15; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Caroline; 10; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Francois;* 26; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
Gardipin, Francois; 11; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Joseph; 8; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Josette; 6; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Josette;* 50; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Louis, 11; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Mary Ann; 8; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Phillipe; 13; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gardipin, Sarah; 2; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
George, Angelie; 6; female; Red River Canada.
George, Louis; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
George, Marie; 30; female; Red River Canada.
George, Pierre; 8; male; Red River Canada.
George, Pierre;* 50; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
George, Susanna; 18; female; Red River Canada.
2Gernon, Angelie;* 50; female; Lapointe, Wisconsin.
Gernon, Ann; 9; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
'Foin.
^Gernan.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 393
Gernon, Joseph;* 60; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gernon, Marguritte;* 30; female: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Geroux, Clemens; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Geroux, Indigne; 25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Geroux, Joseph;* 25; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
iGingrais, Angelie; 6; female; Red River British.
Gingrais, Antoine; 29; male; Indian trader; Red River British.
Gingrais, Antoine; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gingrais, Francois; 7; male; Red River British.
Gingrais, Gustus; 5; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gingrais, Margeritta;* 54; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gingrais, Margeritta; 17; female: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gingrais, Marie; 11; female; Red River British.
Gingrais, Schilesque;* 28; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gingrais, William S. ; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gladan, Isabella; 2G; female; Red River British.
Gladan, Philistie; 7; female; Red River British.
2Godon, Catherine; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Godon, David; 1; male; Red River Canada.
Godon, Gilbert; 4; male; Red River Canada.
Godon, Isabella;* 30; female; Red River Canada.
Godon, Joseph; 12; male; Red River Canada.
Godon, Louis; 14; male; Red River Canada.
Godon, Louis;* 30; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Godon, Marguritta; 10; female; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Adelaide; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Grandbois, Ambroise; G; male; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Angelie; 14; female; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Cicilia; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Emily;* 22; female; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Genevieve;* 35; female; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Isidore; 11; male; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Legette; 5; female; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Louis; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Marguritta;* 50; femalo; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Michel;* 33; male; lumberman; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Pierre;* 20; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Grandbois, Sophia; 15; female; Red River Canada.
Grant, Charles; 26; male; Indian trader; Red River Canada.
Grant, Epiozein;* 26; female; Red River Canada.
Grant, Moyeste; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Grant, Odil; 2; male; Red River Canada.
Hagnaut, Joseph;* 23; male; hunter; Red River British.
Hagnaut, Marguritta;* 20; female; Red River British.
Henni, Daniel; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Henni, Marie;* 25; female; Red River British.
Henni, Mitchel;* 30; male; hunter; Red River British.
Henni, Mitchel; 6; male; Red River British.
Henni, Susanna; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Henrie, Andrie;* 20; male; hunter; Red River British.
Henri, Isabella; 6; female; Red River British.
Henrie, Marguritte;* 56; female; Red River British.
Henrie, Marguritte;* 28; female; Red River British.
Henrie, Marie; 4; female; Red River British.
Henrie, Mitchel;* 54; male; hunter; Red River British.
Henry, Alexis;* 37; male; hunter; P'embina, Minnesota territory.
Henry, Alexis; 13; male; Red River British.
'Gingras.
^Godoin.
394
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Henry,
Henry,
Henry,
Henry,
Henry,
Henry,
Henry,
Hermon,
Hermon,
Hermon,
Hermon,
Hermon,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Houl,
Angelie; 7; female; Red River British.
Mackel; 5; male; Red River British.
Marguritta; 9; female; Red River British
Mary;* 31; female; Red River British.
Mary; 15; female; Red River British.
Morace; 2; male; Red River
Pierre; 12; male; Red River
Baptiste; 3 months;
Edward;* 45; male
Francois; 17; male;
British.
British.
Pembina, Minnesota territory,
hunter; Red River British.
Red River British.
male;
Magdalene; 7; female; Red River British.
Marguritte;* 24; female; Red River British.
Antoine;* 50; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Antoine; 12; male; Red River British.
Catherine;* 40; female; Red River British.
Catherine; 8; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Charles; 18; male; hunter; Red River British.
Charles;* 52; male; hunter; Red River British.
Gabriel; 6; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Gabriel; 2; male; Pembbina, Minnesota territory.
Helen; 14; female; Red River British.
Julie;* 40; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Lapulla; 5; male; Red River British.
Houl, Louis; 11; male; Red River British.
Jannis, Pierre;* 25; male; hunter; Red River British.
Jacotre, Francois; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Jacotre, Isabella; 3; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
13; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
40; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
male; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
22; male; hunter; Red River Canada,
male; Red River Canada.
Joseph;* 40;
Joseph;* 29;
Louise; 16;
Marguritte;
Mary Ann;*
Philimon; 4;
Rosalie; 5;
Andrew; *
Daniel; 9;
Jacotre,
Jacotre,
Jacotre,
Jacotre,
Jacotre,
Jacotre,
Jacotre,
Jerome,
Jerome,
Jerome,
Jerome,
Jerome,
Jerome,
Jerome, Jerome; 15
Jerome, Joseph; 19
Jerome, Josette; 2;
Jerome, Louis; male;
Jerome, Marie; 16;
Jerome, Martin;* 50
Jerome, Rose; 5;
Jordain, Allen; 2;
David; 13; male; Red River Canada.
Elie; 8; male; Red River Canada.
Eliza; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Elizabeth;* 41; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
female; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
hunter; Red River, Canada,
female; Red River Canada.
; male; hunter; Red River Canada,
female; Red River Canada,
male; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Angelic; 4; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Angelic;* 55; female; Red River British.
Bazil; 10; male; Red River, Minnesota territory.
Francois; 8; male; Red River, Minnesota territory.
Isabella; 1; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Joseph;* 26; male; voyageur; Red River British.
Josette; 6; female; Red River, Minnesota territory.
Josette;* 30; female; Red River British.
female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory,
female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory,
female; Red River, Minnesota territory.
Jordain,
Jordain,
Jordain,
Jordain,
Jordain,
Jordain,
Jordain,
Jordain,
Jordain, Josette;* 22;
Jordain, Margaret; 20;
Jordain, Marguritte; 2
Jordain, Peter;* 31; male; voyageur; Red River British.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
395
Jordain, Russelia; 15; female; Red River British.
Jordain, Susanna;* 21; female; Red River British.
Jordain, Susanna; 5; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory,
ijoudrain, Charlotte;* 33; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
-Jourdani, Alexis;* 24; male; voyageur; Pembina, Minnesota ter-
ritory.
Jourdani, Angelic;* 22; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Jorette, Francois;* 75; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Jorette, Josette;* 70; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Kittson, Eliza; 18; female; Red River Canada.
Henry; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Norman W.; 35; male; Indian trader; Canada.
Besherman; 5; male; Red River British.
Elenor; 1 month; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Eliza; 3; female; Red River British.
Francois;* 31; male; hunter; Red River British.
Francois; 2; male; Red River British.
George; 20; male; laborer; Red River Canada.
George;* 25; male; hunter; Red River British.
Henry; 12; male; Red River British.
Instani;* 26; female; Red River British.
Magdalane; 32; female; Red River British.
Mary; 9; female; Red River British.
Klayne, Mitch el; 10; male; Red River British.
Klayne, Mitchel;* 31; male; hunter; Red River British.
male; Red River British,
male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
8; female; Red River British.
Isabella; 7; female; Red Ri\er British.
Isabella* 28; female; Red River British.
Louis;* 30; male; hunter; Red River British.
Louis; 10; male; Red River British.
Norbert; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
4; female; Red River British.
24; male; Roman Catholic clergyman; Lower
Kittson,
Kittson,
Klayne,
^Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne,
Klayne, William; 7;
Klayne, William; 1;
Lacatain, Francoise;
Lacatain,
Lacatain,
Lacatain,
Lacatain,
Lacatain,
Lacatain,
Lacombe,
Canada British.
Lafin, Sophia
Sophia;
Andre;
2G; female; Lower Canada British.
■'LaPierre,
tory.
LaPierre,
LaPierre,
LaPierre,
LaPierre,
LaPierre,
LaPierre,
LaBournier,
LaBournier,
tory.
Lafournler,
Lafournier,
Lafournier,
Lafournier,
Lafournier,
Lafournier,
Lafournier,
Laframbois,
Antoine;* 37; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
Catherine;* 29; female; Red River British.
Catherine; 14; female; Red River British.
Isabella; 7; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
John; 5; male; Red River British.
Mayese; 2 months; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pierre; 9; male; Red River British.
Baptiste;* 35; male; hunter; Red River British.
Baptiste; 18; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota" terri-
Gabriel; 16; male; hunter; Red River British.
Genevie; 2; female; Red River British.
Gilbert; 11; male; Red River British.
Isaac; 8; male; Red River British.
Joseph; 13; male; Red River British.
Marguritte* 31; female; Red River British.
Marguritte; G; female; Red River British.
Angell; 2 months; female; Red River British.
^Jordain.
^Jondeaux.
^Klyne.
*Lapienne.
396 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Laframbois, Daniel; 9; male; Red River British.
Laframbois, Joseph;* 24; male; hunter; Red River British.
Laframbois, Joseph; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laframbois, Josette;* 50; female; Red River British.
Laframbois, Julie; 3; female; Red Ri-ver British.
Laframbois, Louis;* 26; male; hunter; Red River British.
Laframbois, Mary;* 20; female; Red River British.
Laframbois, Mary; 4; female; Red River British.
Laframbois, Mary Ann; 18; female; Red River British.
Lambert, Antoine;* 30; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Lambert, Charles; 4; male; Red River Canada.
Lambert, Francois; 27; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Lambert, Isabella;* 29; female; Red River Canada.
Lambert, Joseph; 1; male; Red River Canada.
Lambert, Josette;* 26; female; Red River Canada.
Lambert, Legare; 4; male; Red River Canada.
Lambert, Sarah; 6; female; Red River Canada.
Landrie, Ann; 9; female; Red River British.
Landrie, Isabella;* 40; female; Red River British.
Landrie, Liza; 15; female; Red River British.
Landrie, Louis;* 44; male; hunter; Red River British.
Landrie, Louise; 17; female; Red River British.
Landrie, Mary; 12; female; Red River British.
Landrie, Mayese; 6; male; Red River British.
Landy, Francois;* 22; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Landy, Julie;* 22; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Landy, Therese; 17; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Langer, Alexis; 16; male; hunter; Red River British.
Langer, Antonie; 18; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Langer, Edward; 10; male; Red River British.
Langer, Edward;* 26; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Langer, Frezine; 3 4; female; Red River British.
Langer, John;* 23; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Langer, Joseph; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Langer, Josette; 12; female: Red River British.
Langer, Marguritte; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Langer, Marguritte:* 22; female; Red River British.
Langer, Marguritte;* 50; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Langer, Marie;* 25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laquette, Francois;* 50; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
Laquette, Helene;* 20; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laquette, Isabella;* 45; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laoudun, Baptiste; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laoundun, Catherin; 5; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laoundun, Catherin; 30; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laoudun, Eliza; 3; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laoudun, Isavia; 7; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laoudun, Peter;* 31; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
'LaRock, Alexis; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
LaRock, Antoine;* 44; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
LaRock, Antoine; 19; male; hunter; Red River British.
LaRocke, Antoine;* 36; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
LaRock, Baptiste; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
LaRock, Francoise;* 36; female; Red River British.
LaRock, Josette;* 22;- female: Red River British.
LaRocke, Marguritte; 14; female; Red River British.
LaRock, Mary;* 32; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
'LaRocque.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA
397
Lasert,
Lasert,
Lasert,
Lasert,
Lasert,
LaRock, Mary; 10; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
LaRocque, Pierre; 9; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Larptainte, Oliver;* 20; male; hunter; Red River British.
'Lasert, Catherine; 6; female; Red River Canada.
Josette;* 24; female; Red River Canada.
Josette; 1; female; Red River Canada.
Louis;* 3G; male; blacksmith; Red River Canada.
Louis; 3; male; Red River Canada.
Marie; 4; female; Red River Canada.
Laurente, Marie; 17; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laurente, Paul;* 22; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laverdue, Angelie;* 60; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laverdue, Angelie; 8; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laverdue, Eliza; 4; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Joseph; 14; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Josette;* 32; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Leon; G; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Louis;* 36; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Louise; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Mary; 13; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Mary Anne; 7; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pierre; 11; male: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Therese;* 40; female; Red River Canada.
Baptiste; 9; male; Red River Canada.
Genevieve; 4; female; Red River Canada.
J. Baptiste;* 65; male; hunter; Lower Canada.
Margaritte;* 50; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
female; Red River Canada,
male; Red River Canada,
male; Red River British.
male; hunter; Red River British,
male; Red River British.
Cecelia; 10; female; Red River British.
Louise; 6; female; Red River British.
Marguritte;* 28; female; Red River British.
Pierre; 4; male; Red River British.
Antonie; 3; male; Red River British.
Christine;* 24; female; Red River British.
Joseph;* 50; male; hunter; Red River British.
Philemon; 14; male; Red River British.
Daniel W. ; 3; male; Red Lake, Minnesota
Frederick; 1; male; Red Lake, Minnesota
Louisoin; 5; female; Red Lake, Minnesota
Lucy; 39; female; Ohio.
William, Dr.; 47; male; physician; New York City.
Alen; 17; female; Red River British.
Baptiste;* 78; male; Canada British.
Francois; 12; male; Red River British.
Francois; 2; male; Red River British.
Joseph;* 29; male; hunter; Red River British.
Joseph; G; male: Red River British.
Josette;* 29; female; Red River British.
Josette;* 22; female; Pem'bina, Minnesota territory.
Marguritte;* 60; female; Red River British.
Marguritte; 18; female; Red River British.
Norbert;* 26; male; hunter; Red River British.
Norbert; 3 months; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Laverdue,
Lawrence,
Lawrence,
Lawrence,
Lawrence,
Lawrence,
Lawrence,
''Lebirty,
Lebirty,
Lebirty,
Lebirty,
Lebirty,
Lebirty,
Lebirty,
Letpndre,
Letondre,
Letondre,
Letondre,
Lewis,
Lewis,
Lewis,
Lewis,
Lewis,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Lonais,
Marie; 13
Thomas; 7;
Alexander; 8;
Antonie;* 40;
Antonie; 12:
territory,
territory,
territory.
'Lesart.
^Lebertie.
398
REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Lonais, Oliver; 1; male; Red River British.
Longard, Amiette; 12; female; Red River Canada.
Longard, Francois;* 45; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Longard, Francois;* 22; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
Longard, Joseph; 5;
Longard, Louise; 3;
Longard, Magdaline;*
Longard, Marguritte;
McKay, Christine; 4;
McKay, Juliette;* 24;
McKay, William;* 28
Mainter, Alexander;
male; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
8; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
; female; Red River Canada.
female; Red River Canada.
; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
11; male; Red River British.
Mainter, Antonie; 8; male; Red River British.
Mainter, Finias; 5; female; Red River British.
Mainter, Gabriel;* 20; male; hunter; Red River British.
Mainter, Isabella;* 31; female; Red River British.
Mainter, Isabella; 15; female; Red River British.
Mainter, Joseph; 17; male; Red River British.
Mainter, Josette; 13; female; Red River British.
Mainter, Louis; 1; male; Red River British.
Mainter, Sarah; 6; female; Red River British.
Mainter, Solomon;* 38; male; hunter; Red River British.
iMarou, Baptiste;* 32; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
Marou, Josette; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Marou, Marguritte; 9; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Marou, Mary; 2; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Marou, Mary;* 20; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
2Martell, Angelie; 13; female; Red River Canada.
Eliza;* 42; female; Red River Canada.
Joseph; 12; mdle; Red River Canada.
Louis; 19; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Marguritta; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Mary; 14; female; Red River Canada.
Moyse; 9; male; Red River Canada.
Philemon; 6; male; Red River Canada.
Susan; 16; female; Red River Canada.
Angelie; 14; female; Red River Canada.
Baptiste; 4; male; Red River Canada.
Clouisin(?); 1; female; Red River Canada.
40; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Martell,
Martell,
Martell,
Martell,
Martell,
Martell,
Martell,
Martell,
Martelo,
Martelo,
Martelo,
Martelo,
Martelo,
Martelo,
Martelo,
Masson,
J. Baptiste;*
Josette;* 30; female; Red River Canada.
Languette; 9; male; Red River Canada.
Mary; 12; female; Red River Canada.
Francois;* 40; male; carpenter; Red Lake, Minnesota.
Masson, Therese;* 40; female; Red Ri^er Canada.
Masson, Therese; 10; female; Red River Canada.
Matawin, Angelie;* 27; female; Canada Red River..
Charles; 10; male; Canada Red River.
J. Baptiste;* 25; male; hunter; Canada Red River.
Joseph, R.;* 64; male; blacksmith; Minnesota territory.
Margaret;* 61; female: Minnesota territory.
Margaret; 3; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Marie;* 32; female; Minnesota territory.
Mary;* 23; female; Minnesota territory.
; male; Canada Red River.
25; male; laborer; Minnesota territory.
Matawin,
Matawin,
Matawin,
Matawin,
Matawin,
Matawin,
Matawin,
Matawin, Mitchel;
Matawin, Pieri-e;*
'Moreau.
^Martelle.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 399
Meyotte, Francois;* 7G; male: hunter; Red River British.
Meyotte, Joseph;* 2S; male; hunter; Red River British.
Meyotte, Marguritte; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Meyotte, Mary;* 60; female; Red River British.
Meyotte, Mary;* 40; female; Red River British.
Meyotte, Mary;* 20; female; Red River British.
Mitchel, Antoine;* 26; male; hunter; Red River British.
Mitchel, Eliza;* 23; female; Red River British.
Mitchel, Eliza; 2; female; Red River British.
iMonisette, Arsineau;* 25; male; lumberman; Pembina, Minnesota
territory.
Monisette, Arsineau; 5; male; Red River British.
Monisette, Catherine; 17; fepiale; Red River British.
Monisette, Eliza; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Monisette, Frezine; 2; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Monisette, Isabella;* 21; female; Pembina, Minesota territory.
Monisette, .Jacque; 7; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Monisette, Jacque;* 57; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Monisette, Joseph; 5; male: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Monisette, Julie;* 21; female; Red River British.
Monisette, Louis;* 23; male; hunter; Red River British.
Monisette, Madalane; 11; female: Red River British.
Monisette, Marguritte; 13; female; Red River British.
Monisette, Mary; 9; female; Red River British.
Monisette, Mary Ann;* 48; female; Red River British.
Monisette, Mary Ann; 15; female; Red River British.
2Montoir, Abraham; 19; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Montoir, Bonhomme;* 75; male; hunter; Red River, Canada.
Montoir, Isabella; 3; female; Red River, Canada.
Montoir, Magdaline;* 26; female; Red River, Canada.
Montoir, Magdaline; 5; female; Red River, Canada.
Montoir, Magdaline; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Montoir, Pascal;* 28; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Montoir, Sophia; 17; female; Red River, Canada.
sMontreau, Alexis;* 21; male; hunter; Red River British.
Montreau, Elenor; 8; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Montreau, Prances; 6; female; Pembina, Minnesota.
Montreau, Francis; 10; male; Pembina, Minnesota.
Montreau, Isabella;* 33; female; Red River British.
Montreau, Isabella;* 25; Pembina, Minnesota.
Montreau, John; 18; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota.
Montreau, Joseph;* 26; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota.
Montreau, Joseph;* 42; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota.
Montreau, Madalane; 12; female; Pembina, Minnesota.
Montreau, Marguiritte; 16; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
4Morrin, Bazil; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
^'Morrin, Bazil; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Morrin, Francois;* 30; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Morrin, Harie;* 22; male; hunter; Pembina, Minesota territory.
Morrin, I. Savia; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Morrin, John; 12; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory. /
Morrin, Marie;* 20; female; Red River British.
Morrin, Mary;* 30; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Morrin, Mary; 6; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Morrison, Donald G.; 23; male; clerk; Canada.
Nedeau, Benjamin; 9; male; Red River Canada.
'Monette.
^Montreille.
'Montreille.
*Morin.
400 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Nedeau, Charlotte; 3; female; Red River Canada.
Nedeau, Jos.;* 43; male; voyageur; Red River Canada.
Nedeau, Jos.; IS; male; Red River Canada.
Nedeau, Madeline; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Nedeau, Marie; 14; female; Red River Canada.
Nedeau, Pierre; 12; male; Red River Canada.
Nedeau, Susanna;* 42; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Notier, Baptiste; 16; male; hunter; Red River British.
Notier, Francois; 5; male; Red River British.
Notier, Joseph; 11; male; Red River British.
Notier, Joseph; 46; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Notier, Josette; 12; female; Red River British.
Notier, Louise; 38; female; Red River British.
Notier, Louise; 75; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Notier, Marguritte; 2; female; Red River British.
Notier, Mary; 6; female; Red River British.
Paeon, Alexis;* 26; male; hunter; Red River British.
Paeon, Bazil; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Paeon, Eliza; 4; female; Red River British.
Paeon, Marguritte;* 21; female; Red River British.
Paeon, Paul; 6; male; Red River British.
^Pappin, Agate; 6; male; Red River British.
Pappin, Antonie;* 28; male; hunter; Red River Britsh.
Pappin, Antonie; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pappin, Antonie;* 30; male; blacksmith; Red River British.
Pappin, David; 4; male; Red River British.
Pappin, David; 5; male; Red River British.
Pappin, Elijah (?); 9; male; Red River British.
Pappin, Elizabeth; 8; female; Red River British. . ,
Pappin, Elizabeth; 11; female; Red River British.
Pappin, Joseph; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pappin, Magdalane; 2; female; Red River British.
Pappin, Marguritte;* 28; female; Red River British.
Pappin, Marguritte; 11; female; Red River British.
Pappin, Marguritte; 30; female; Red River British.
Pappin, Marguritte; 13; female; Red River British.
Pappin, Melina; 7; female; Red River British.
sParente, Francois;* 25; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parente, Josette;* 21; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parente, Mary; 3 months; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
sParnton, Abrham; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parnton, Alexander; 9; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parnton, Angelie;* 37; female; Pembina, Mixinesota territory.
Parnton, Annaias; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parnton, Baptiste; 17; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parnton, Eliza; 7; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parnton, Gabriel; 13; male; Red River British.
Parnton, Joseph;* 45; male; hunter; Red River British.
Parnton, Joseph;* 21; male; hunter; Red River British.
Parnton, Justice; 15; male; hunter; Red River British.
Parnton, Rosilie; 11; female; Red River British.
4Pematon, Daniel; 11; male; Red River British.
Pematon, Louise; 7; female; Red River British.
Pematon, Marguritte; 6; female; Red River British.
Pematon, Mary; 4; female; Red River British.
Pematon, Pierre; 9; male; Red River British.
'Papin.
"Paranteau.
"Paranteau.
*Parenteau.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 401
Pematon, Pierre;* 30; male; hunter: Red River British.
Parisen, Angelie; 13; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parisen, Francois;* 21; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parisen, Javotte; 18; female; Red River Canada.
Parisen, Louverture;* 46; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Parisen, Madeline;* 25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parisen, Marguritte;* 40; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Parisen, Marguritte; 11; female; Red River Canada.
Parisen, Marie; 7; female; Red River Canada.
Parisen, Xorbert; 6; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parisen, Philemon; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
iParrison, Antonie;* 24; male; hunter; Red River British.
Parrison, Baptiste;* 22; male; hunter: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, Catherine:* 44; female; Red River British.
Parison, Charlotte;* 20; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, Edward: 12; male: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, Eliza; 2; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, Genevie; 16; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, lodigne; 10; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, Isabella; 14; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, Madeline; 18; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Parrison, Marguritte;* 22; female; Red River British.
Parrison, Xorbert; 13; male; Red River British.
-Peron, Francois;* 56; male; hunter; Red River British.
Peron, Gilbert; 8; male; Red River British.
Peron, John;* 67; male; hunter; Red River British.
Patien, Azure;* 50; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory,
Patien, J. Baptiste; 12: male; Red River Canada.
Patien, Magdaline; 6; female; Red River Canada.
Patien, Mary;* 45; female; Red River Canada.
Patton, Catherine; 3; female: Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Patton, Joseph: 7; male; Red River Canada.
Patton, Josette;* 33; female. Red Rivsr Canada.
Patton, Josette; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota.
Patton, Paul; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Patton, Pierre:* 32; male; hunter; Pembina, Minn.
Pellier, Francois; 18; male; farmer; New York City.
Peltier, Agate;* 50; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Peltier, Alexander; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Angelie;* 23; female; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Benj.; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota.
Peltier, Benj.;* 21; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Charlotte; 18; female; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Indigne; 9; female; Red River Canada.
Peltier, John; 15; male; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Jos.; 12; male; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Magdaline; 6; female; Pembina, Minnesota.
Peltier, Marguritta: 6; female; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Pierre;* 26; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Peltier, Pierre; 3; male; Red River Canada.
sPeriesen, Agustus;* 49; male; hunter; Red River British.
Periesen, Alexander; 13; male; Red R-ver British.
Periesen, Alexis; 15; male; Red River British.
Periesen, Antoine; 6; male; Red River British.
Periesen, Baptiste;* 40; male; hunter; Red River British.
Periesen, Baptiste; 18; male; hunter: Red River British.
Periesen, Cuthbert; 1 month; male; Red River British.
'Pariseau.
^Perron.
^Perisen.
Hict — 9K
402 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Periesen, Eliza; 11; female; Red River British.
Periesen, Francois; 8; male; Red River British.
Periesen, Joseph; 10; male; Red River British.
Periesen, Louise; 4; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Periesen, Marie;* 38; female; Red River British.
Peirsen, Mary;* 28; female; Red River British.
Periesen, Mary Ann; 2; female; Red River British.
Periesen, Norbert; 4; male; Red River British.
Periesen, Paul; 8; male; Red River British.
Periesen, Pierre; 12; male; Red River British.
iPetteri, Alphonse; 10; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Ann; 6; female; Red River British.
Petteri, Antoine;* 26; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Astaise; 8; male; Red River British.
Petteri, Charles;* 52; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Charles;* 28; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Cuthbert; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Decotin; 6; male; Red River British.
Petteri, Edward; 12; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Joseph;* 21; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Joseph; 17; male; hunter; Red River British.
Petteri, Josette; 8; female; Red River British.
Petteri, Marie;* 24; female; Red River British.
Petteri, Norbert; 3; male; Red River British.
Petteri, Pierre; 19; male; hunter; Red River British.
Petteri, Susanna;* 47; female; Red River British.
Petteri, Susanna; 2; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Petteri, Therese; 15; female; Red River British.
Phillipe, Baptiste;* 50; male; hunter; Prairie du Chien, Wis.
Plaite, Josette;* 40; female; Red River British.
Plaite, Manuel;* 60; male; hunter; Red River British.
'Plouffe, Antoine;* 44; male; hunter; Red River British.
Plouffe, Archange;* 35; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Plouffe, Baptiste; 6; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Plouffe, Castrerine; 16; female; Red River British.
Plouffe, Gabriel; 13; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Plouffe, Henrie; 6 months; male; Pembina, Minnesota teritory.
Plouffe, Magdalane; 11; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Plouffe, Pierre; 4; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pognin, Antoine; 15; male; Red River Canada.
Pognin, Baptiste;* 45; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pognin, Genevieve;* 35; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pognin, Marie; 18; female; Red River Canada.
Pomerainte, Angelie; 7; female; Red River British.
Pomerainte, Baptiste;* 60; male; hunter; Upper Canada.
Pomerainte, Isabella; 9; female; Red River British.
Pomerainte, Jerome;* 40; male; Red River British.
Pomerainte, J. Baptiste;* 20; male; hunter; Red River British.
Pomerainte, Louis; 13; male; Red River British.
Pomerainte, Marguritte;* 22; female; Red River British.
Pomerainte, Mayese; 18; male; hunter; Red River British.
Pomerainte, Phil.; 1 month; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Pomerainte, Susanna; 16; female; Red River British.
Pomerainte, William; 7; male; Red River British.
Prainton, Francois;* 25; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
Prainton, Josette;* 24; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Prainton, Mary; 1 month; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
'Pertier.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 403
'Rashnold, Alexis;* 21; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Rashnold, Antoine;* 25; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
Rashnold, Antoine, 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Rashnold, Baptiste; 2; male; Red River, Canada.
Rashnold. Catherine;* 23; female; Red River Canada.
Rashnold, Charlotte; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Adelaide; 3; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Adelaide;* 25; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Baptiste; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Francois;* 35; male; voyageur; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
Renville, Francois; 13; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Francois; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Frequin;* 21; female; Red River Canada.
Renville, Genevieve; 5; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Joseph;* 37; male; laborer; Red River Canada.
Renville, Joseph; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Madeline;* 30; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Marguritte; 9; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Marguritte;* 33; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Renville, Marie; 17; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Richard, Angelie; C; female.
Richard, Francois; 6; male; Red River Canada.
Richard, Joseph;* 37; male; hunter; Red River British.
Richard, Marguritte;* 37; female;- Red River British.
Richard, Marguritte; 8; female; Red River British.
Richard, Mitchel: 11; male; Red River British.
Richard, Rueffle; 1 month; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Robert, Emily; 3; female; Red River Canada.
Robert, Jos.;* 20; male; Indian trader; St. Louis, Mo.
Rolette, Angelie; 20; female; Red River British.
Rolette, Joseph; 28; male; clerk; Wisconsin.
Rolette, Joseph; 3; male; Red River British.
Rolette, Virginia; 1; female; Red River British.
St. Pierre, Angelie; 5; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
St. Pierre, Francois;* 49; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota terri-
tory.
St. Pierre, Francois; 14; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
St. Pierre, Isabella; 3; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
St. Pierre, Louis;* 20; male; hunter; Red River British.
St. Pierre, Mary; 15; female.
St. Pierre, Mary;* 37; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
St. Pierre, Mary; 6; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Shibons, Alexis; 13; male; Lapointe, Wis.
Shibons, Charles; 9; male; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Shibons, Charles; 40; male; Indian trader; Red River Canada.
Shibons, Josette; 31; female; Missouri River.
Shibons, Mary; 7; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Shibons, Nancy; 1; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Shibons, Rose; 11; female; Lapointe, Wis.
Smith, Baptiste; 19; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Smith, Emily;* 25; female; Red River Canada.
Smith, Jos.; 17; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Smith, Louis;* 35; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Smith, Marguritta; 11; female; Red River Canada.
Smith, Richard; 10; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Smith, Ropitie; 14; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
'Rasinold.
404 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Sougard, Alexis; 4; male; Red River Canada.
Sougard, Louise;* 35; female; Red River Canada.
Sougard, Pierre;* 49; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Sougard, Pierre; 19; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Sougard, Norbert; 2; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Steele, Hart; 9; male; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Swain, Alex; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Swain, John;* 32; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Swain, John; 15; male; Red River Canada.
Swain, Mary;* 30; female; Red River Canada.
Swain, Therese; 2; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Swain, Thomas; 5; male; Red River Canada.
Swain, Wm.; 12; male: Red River Canada.
Trotter, Andie;* G6; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Trotter, Antoine; 14; male; Red River British.
Trotter, Charles; 10; male; Red River British.
Trotter, Joseph;* 22; male; hunter; Red River British.
Trotter, Marguritte;* 51; female; Red River British.
Trotter, Mitchel; 19; male; hunter; Red River British.
Trottier, Baptiste;* 26; male; Red River Canada.
Trottier, Catherine;* 20; female; Red River Canada.
Trottier, Joseph;* GO; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Trottier, Marguritta;* 22; female; Red River Canada.
Trottier, Marie;* 60; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Valier, Abraham; 1; male; Red River British.
Valier, Alexis; 6; male; Red River British.
Valier, Antoine; 2; male; Red River British.
Valier, Baptiste; 12; male; Red River British.
Valier, Baptiste;* 40; male; hunter; Red River British.
Valier, Jos.;* 26; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Valier, Julienne; 2; female; Red River Canada.
Valier, Leagas; 8; male; Red River British.
Valier, Louise; 13; female; Red River British.
Valier, Magdaline;* 23; female; Red River Canada.
Valier, Marie;* 31; female; Red River British.
Valier, Marj^; 4; female; Red River British.
Valier, Moyese; 5; male; Red River Canada.
^Vallies, Francois; 3; male; Red River British.
Vallies, Joseph;* 36; male; hunter; Red River British.
Vallies, Louise;* 30; female; Red River British.
Vallies, Louisanta; 17; female; Red River British.
Vallies, Marguritte; 13; female; Red River British.
Vallies, Marie; 15; female; Red River British.
Vallies, Philemon; 1; male; Red River British.
Vallies, Rosalie; 9; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Ann; 12; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Antoine;* 25; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Vandall, Antoine;* 69; male; hunter; Lower Canada.
Vandall, Baptiste; 6; male; Red River British.
Vandall, Catherine; 4; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Clonie; 8; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Eliza; 1; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Francois; 1; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Vandall, Gustavis; 24; male; hunter; Red River British.
Vandall, Isabella; 19; female; Red River Canada.
Vandall, John; 3; male; Red River British.
Vandall, Joseph;* 30; male; hunter; Red River British.
Vandall, Julie;* 30; female; Red River British.
'Valle.
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 405
Vandall, Louise;* 28; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Marguritte; 6; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Marguritte; IG; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Mary;* 40; female: Red River British.
Vandall, Mary; 18; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Mary Ann; 8; female; Red River British.
Vandall, Pierre;* 36; male; hunter; Red River British.
Vandall, Pierre; 14; male; Red River British.
Vandall, Pierre; 2; male; Red River Canada.
Vandall, Rosalie; 10; female; Red River British.
Vieul, Joseph;* 50; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Vieul, Mary;* 37; female; Red River British.
Vivian, Antoine; 3; male; Red River British.
Vivian, Francois;* 31; male; hunter; Red River British.
Vivian, Jousette; 10; female; Red River British.
Vivian, Leville; 8; male; Red River British.
Vivian, Louis; 12; male; Red River British.
Vivian, Mary; 14; female; Red River British.
Vivian, Sarah;* 33; female; Red River British.
Wells, Bazil; 3; male; Red River Canada.
Wells, Donald; 9; male; Red River Canada.
Wells, Edward;* 38; male; hunter; Red River Canada.
Wells, Edward; 13; male; Red River Canada.
Wells, Isabella;* 31; female; Red Riv.^r Canada.
Wells, John; 1; male; Red River Canada.
Wilkie, Amable;* 42; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Antoine; 3; male; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Augustus;* 21; male: hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Baptiste;* 47; male; hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Baptiste;* 24; male: hunter; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Catherine; 16; female; Red River British.
Wilkie, Cecilen; 7; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
W^ilkie, Elizabeth; 11; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Madalane; 13; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Marguritte; 5; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Marie; 1; female; Pembina, Minnesota territory.
Wilkie, Marie; 16; female: Red River British.
Wright, Ann; 1; female; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Wright, Charles G. ; 1; male; Red Lake, Minnesota territory.
Wright, Emily F.; 28; female; New York City.
Wright, S. G., Rev.; 33; male; missionary; New York City.
Total number of names, 1,116.
PEMBINA COUNTY
PERSONAL PROPERTY VALUATION^ 1873.
From the records in the Court House at Pembina.
Name. Value.
Akers, John $ 31
Allard, George 188
Bakie, John 63
Beck, (John) (Mexican)
Belhumeur. Antoine 200
Berry, A. T 31
406 report of historical society
Name. Value.
Biggerstaff, Hugh I 294
Bottineau, Chas 4,462
Boyhy, John 337
Bruce/ Antoine 137
Brunson, Chas
Bushaw, David 608
Camp, William H 250
Caplet, Antoine 288
Cavalier, Chas 1,088
Charette, Baptiste : 245
Clover, Thos 125
Colombe, Francis 263
Dacota, Peter 40
Daniels, Jos 125
Dauphenais, P 155
Dease, John 3,952
Dease, Michael 582
Delorme, Joseph, Jr , 963
Delorme, Joseph, Sr 244
Dessett, Peter 101
Dickson, John
Donnellv, J. J 206
Duffy, J. A. E 125
Duffy, Chas
Dumas, Cyrille . . . .■ 359
Eck, Henry 50
Emmerling, Geo 1,730
Ethier, N. 922
Ewing, Joseph 169
Foin, John B 94
Francis, Chas 625
Fry, Samuel 75
Gerard, Antoine 350
Geroux, Lucien 2,081
Gingras, Antoine, Sr 13,675
Gladne, Michael 97
Goodfellow, W. R 381
Grandbois, Louis 194
Grant, Cuthbert 647
Harmon, Edward 444
Hoffman, Nicholas ■ 147
Hogan, John 531
Hoyden, Peter (Selkirker) 250
Hoyden, Baptiste
Hunt, Francis
Kemmel, Nicholas
Kelley (Pat) (John) 125
state of north dakota 407
Name. Value.
Laflock, Pierre $ 325
LaMoure, Judson 725
Larocqno. Baptiste 358
LaRose, Francis 1,032
LaSarte, Peter 434
Lanjjie, John 62
L'Eqnier, M 131
L'Eqiiier, Elixie 106
L'Equier, Exie 238
Lennon, John 394
L'Etourneau, John 113
Maroellin, Antoine 524
Martineau, Andrew 2,026
McCumber, Aaron 741
McKennev, Geo 189
McKenney, Henry 912
McKennev, John' 1,856
Monet, :^^chael 196
Mvrick, Nathan '. 2,875
Nelson, Nelson E 1,025
Obust, Lorenzo 1,082
Oleson, Daniel 211
Otten, John 473
Parenteau, Pierre 188
Peterson, Olaf 300
Peterson, Heber C 581
Phelix 73
Pothau, Baptiste 131
Potter, Geo. F 812
Reed, Geo. W 412
Renville, Madame 631
Renville, Baptiste 206
Richat, Michael 338
Richat, Peter 281
Rivet, John 188
Richat, Joseph 341
Robinson, John F 706
Rolette, Angelie 056
Rolette, Joseph 219
Smith, Joseph 113
St. Amour, P 385
St. Arneau, Alex 150
Stiles, Albert W 1,050
Stutsman, Enos 244
Thomas, Joseph 156
Tifault, Thomas 304
Titrault, Joseph 459
408 report of historical society
Name, Value.
Van, Peter | 30G
Vaughn, Thomas 375
Vaughn, H. R 213
Wendle, Frank 1,375
Wendt, Emil 331 -
Wilkie, Augustin 113
PERSONAL PROPERTY VALUATION^ 1874.
Akers, John | 125
Allard, George 240
Bakie, John 120
Belgarde, Augustin 50
Biggerstafif, Hugh 750
Bottineau, Chas 2,975
Bouchamp, David 568
Bouehamp, David, Jr
Bouvette, Bell 50
Bouvette, Francis 150
Brown, James
Bruce, Joseph 100
Bruce, Antoine 125
Bruce, Fred 55
Camp, W. H, (Stage Companv) 1,200
Camp, W. H 100
Caplette, Louis 135
Caplette, Sarah 220
Caplette, Baptiste 130
Cavalier, Charles 655
Charette, Baptiste 275
Cheffo, Thomas 365
Clover, Thomas 150
Cocque, Alexis 200
Colby, James
Colombe, Frank 275
Daniels, Joseph 150
Dauphinais, Paul 185
Dease, Michael 570
Dease, John 3,845
Delorme, Joseph 573
Delorme, Wilhau 200
Delorme, TJrbain, Jr 183
Delouer, Joseph 485
Delvine 300
Dickson, G. A
Ducept, Pierre 400
Ducept, Michael 370
Duffy, Joseph
state of north dakota 409
Name. Value.
Diifify, Charles |
Dumas, Cyrille 260
Emnierling, George 1,965
Ethier, Nerie 1,050
Ewing, Robert 45
Fadden. John 350
Francis, Charles 500
Fray, Samuel 200
Gagnon, Joseph 433
Gerard, Antoine 800
Geroux, Simeon 420
Geroux, Lucien 2,560
Gervine, David 2.560
Gervine, Martin 325
Gervine, Ehe 285
Gidley, Mrs
Gingras, Antoine, Sr 6,545
Gingras, iVntoine, Jr 370
Gingras, Norman 315
Goenon, Joseph 245
Goodfellow, W. R 350
Gosselm, Paul 210
Grant, Cuthbert 575
Grant, Charles 2,710
Grandbois, Louison 268
Gladu, Michael 393
Gumble (Gemble), Nicholas 150
Hall, John 60
Hoffman, Neck 235
Hogan, Paul 435
Hogan, John 210
Hoy, John (John Foin) 125
Hoydon, Peter 58
Keplen, Paul 183
Jones, James
LaMoure, Judson 730
Langer, Alexis 200
Langer, John 75
Langer, L 100
Larent, Paul 990
Larocque, Collis 249
Larocque, Joseph 470
Larocque, Andre 50
Larocque, Pierre 365
Larocque, Baptiste 235
LaRose, Frank 940
Lasarte, Pierre .... 430
410 REPORT OF HISTORICAL SOCIETY
Name. Value.
Latraille, Felix $ 190
Latrull, Felix 125
Lennon, John 100
L'Equier, Xavier 350
L'Equier, Michael 133
Letrault, Joseph 458
Lucier, Adelia 355
Lussier, Amable 470
Lyons, John 50
McCumber, A. W 875
Mager, John Jr
Mager, John Sr
Martineau, Andre 1,310
Martrel, M 175
Meehan, Michael 175
Monette, Antoine 268
Monette, Michael 410
Moorhead, W. H 200
Myrick, Nathan 3,000
Nelson, N. E 565
Nelson, Andrew 100
Olson, Daniel 200
Paraut, Joseph 150
Paranteau, Pierre 195
Paranteau, Abraham 125
Paresien, Ignatius 150
Peterson, Albert 450
Peterson, Olaf 240
Potter, G. F 1,005
Renville, Baptiste 325
Renville, Hilaire 110
Renville, Margaret 410
Richard, Joseph 670
Ritchotte, Pierre 210
Rivette, J. B 160
Rolette, Angelie 478
Rolette, Jerome
St. Ameau, Alex 83
St. Amour, Peter 695
Stiles, A. W 200
St. Onge, Joseph 100
Stranger, James 270
Thomas, Louisen 484
Thomas, Joseph 170
Valle, Baptiste 393
Van, Peter 258
Vaughn, Thomas
STATE OF NORTH DAKOTA 411
Name. Value.
Vaughn, H. R I 580
Ward, W. F
Wendt, Emil • . • • 300
White, C. H
Wilke, Augustine 270
A BRIEF HISTORY OF THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE
ABERCROMBIE STATE PARK.
BY H. J. HAGEN;, PARK COMMISSIONER.
At a meeting of the Old Settlers' association held at Wahpeton
on June 26, 1902, a petition was drafted and sent to the governor
and the legislature of the stnte to provide for an ap])ropriation
for the purchase of ground on the old site of Fort Abercrombie
as a public park, to be in charge of the Richland County Old
Settlers' association and the State Historical commission. Again
at a meeting of the executive committee of this association held
at Grand Forks on December 20, 1902, a map of the old fort
grounds and a letter of suggestions written by Albert Schmidt
of Abercrombie was presented by me, indicating how the old
location could be utilized as a site for a park, and it was moved
by Geo. B. Winship that the president and secretary of the Old
Settlers' association and Col. Lounsberry be a committee of
three for the purpose of conferring with the State Historical
Society in preparing a memorial to the state legislature, asking
for an appropriation of |1,000 for the purchase of the site and
the making of improvements on the grounds purchased. It was
further recommended that the bill be presented by our member.
Hon. Judson LaMoure, and that the appropriation be expended
by the Historical Society in conjunction with the Old Settlers'
association.
The request of the memorial was drafted into a bill and pre-
sented by Senator LaMoure, and passed by the unanimous vote
of the senate, as Senate Bill No. 196, an act to provide for the
contribution, purchase and custody of historical sites and relics
in the state of North Dakota, and to appropriate money therefor.
Old Fort Abercrombie wa 
